A key for Catholicks, to open the jugling of the Jesuits, and satisfie all that are but truly willing to understand, whether the cause of the Roman or reformed churches be of God ... containing some arguments by which the meanest may see the vanity of popery, and 40 detections of their fraud, with directions, and materials sufficient for the confutation of their voluminous deceits ... : the second part sheweth (especially against the French and Grotians) that the Catholick Church is not united in any meerly humane head, either Pope or council / by Richard Baxter, a Catholick Christian and Pastor of a church ...
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1659
        
      
       Approx. 1254 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 258 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26947
         Wing B1295
         ESTC R19360
         12171947
         ocm 12171947
         55445
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26947)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55445)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 120:9)
      
       
         
           
             A key for Catholicks, to open the jugling of the Jesuits, and satisfie all that are but truly willing to understand, whether the cause of the Roman or reformed churches be of God ... containing some arguments by which the meanest may see the vanity of popery, and 40 detections of their fraud, with directions, and materials sufficient for the confutation of their voluminous deceits ... : the second part sheweth (especially against the French and Grotians) that the Catholick Church is not united in any meerly humane head, either Pope or council / by Richard Baxter, a Catholick Christian and Pastor of a church ...
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           [21], 26, [2], 460 p.
           
             Printed by R.W. for Nevil Simmons, bookseller in Kederminster, and are to be sold by him there, and by Thomas Johnson ...,
             London :
             1659.
          
           
             Errata: p. [2] before main text.
             Reproduction of original in Thomason Collection, British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-09 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-09 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               Key
               for
               Catholicks
               ,
               To
               open
               the
               Jugling
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               all
               that
               are
               but
               truly
               willing
               to
               understand
               ,
               whether
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Roman
               or
               Reformed
               Churches
               be
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               leave
               the
               Reader
               utterly
               unexcusable
               that
               after
               this
               will
               be
               a
               Papist
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Part.
               
            
             
               Containing
               some
               Arguments
               by
               which
               the
               meanest
               may
               see
               the
               Vanity
               of
               Popery
               ;
               and
               40.
               
               Detections
               of
               their
               Fraud
               ;
               with
               Directions
               ,
               and
               Materials
               sufficient
               for
               the
               Confutation
               of
               their
               Voluminous
               Deceits
               :
               particularly
               refelling
               Ts.
               Manual
               ,
               some
               Manuscripts
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 With
                 some
                 Proposals
                 for
                 a
                 (
                 hopeless
                 )
                 Peace
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               
                 Second
                 Part
              
               sheweth
               (
               especially
               against
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               Grotians
               )
               that
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               not
               United
               in
               any
               meerly
               Humane
               Head
               ,
               either
               Pope
               or
               Council
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 Richard
                 Baxter
              
               a
               Catholick
               Christian
               ,
               and
               Pastor
               of
               a
               Church
               of
               such
               at
               Kederminster
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               R.W.
               for
               
                 Nevil
                 Simmons
              
               ,
               Bookseller
               in
               Kederminster
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               him
               there
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Johnson
              
               at
               the
               Golden
               Key
               in
               St.
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               ,
               1659.
               
               At
               4.
               s.
               bound
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               his
               Highness
               RICHARD
               Lord
               Protector
               OF
               THE
               Common-wealth
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
              
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               THese
               Papers
               presume
               to
               tender
               you
               their
               service
               ,
               because
               the
               Subject
               of
               them
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               it
               most
               neerly
               concerneth
               both
               us
               and
               you
               that
               you
               be
               well
               acquainted
               with
               .
               The
               Roman
               Canons
               that
               batter
               the
               Unity
               ,
               Catholicism
               and
               Purity
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               mounted
               on
               the
               frame
               which
               I
               have
               here
               demolished
               .
               The
               swords
               ,
               and
               pens
               ,
               and
               
               tongues
               that
               you
               are
               now
               engaged
               against
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               must
               expect
               from
               henceforth
               to
               assault
               you
               ,
               are
               whetted
               and
               managed
               by
               the
               senseless
               ,
               tyrannous
               ,
               ungodly
               principles
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               here
               Detected
               .
               As
               unreasonable
               as
               they
               appear
               to
               the
               unprejudiced
               ,
               they
               are
               such
               as
               have
               animated
               the
               studies
               and
               diligent
               endeavours
               of
               thousands
               to
               captivate
               the
               Princes
               and
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               to
               the
               Roman
               yoke
               .
               As
               vain
               as
               they
               appear
               to
               us
               that
               see
               them
               naked
               ,
               they
               are
               such
               as
               have
               divided
               and
               distracted
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               troubled
               and
               dethroned
               Princes
               ,
               and
               laid
               them
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               Roman
               Pope
               ;
               They
               have
               absolved
               subjects
               from
               their
               Oaths
               and
               other
               obligations
               to
               fidelity
               :
               They
               have
               involved
               many
               a
               Nation
               in
               blood
               :
               O
               the
               streams
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Saints
               that
               have
               been
               shed
               by
               these
               Roman
               Principles
               ,
               in
               
                 Savoy
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 Poland
                 ,
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 England
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               other
               Lands
               !
               As
               easie
               a
               war
               as
               here
               I
               manage
               ,
               it
               is
               against
               those
               adverse
               Principles
               that
               have
               armed
               Thousands
               and
               Millions
               against
               the
               innocent
               ,
               or
               against
               their
               lawful
               Soveraigns
               ,
               whom
               God
               had
               bound
               them
               to
               obey
               :
               They
               have
               fastned
               knives
               in
               the
               breasts
               of
               the
               greatest
               Kings
               ,
               as
               the
               lamentable
               case
               of
               Henry
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               of
               France
               doth
               testifie
               :
               They
               have
               in
               a
               few
               days
               time
               in
               Paris
               ,
               and
               the
               adjoyning
               parts
               of
               France
               ,
               perfidiously
               butchered
               Nobles
               and
               other
               persons
               of
               eminency
               ,
               and
               people
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               neer
               thirty
               thousand
               (
               as
               Thuanus
               reckoneth
               them
               ,
               if
               not
               forty
               thousand
               ,
               as
               
                 Davilah
                 .
              
               )
               The
               Doctrines
               which
               I
               here
               confound
               ,
               have
               invaded
               England
               by
               a
               
                 Spanish
                 Armado
              
               ,
               (
               whether
               by
               the
               Popes
               consent
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               Religion
               ,
               I
               have
               after
               shewed
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Writers
               :
               )
               they
               have
               prepared
               knives
               and
               poyson
               for
               our
               Princes
               ,
               which
               God
               
               did
               frustrate
               :
               they
               have
               laid
               Gunpowder
               to
               blowup
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               hellishly
               execute
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               deluded
               zealots
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               have
               charged
               the
               Puritans
               with
               the
               fact
               :
               They
               have
               in
               a
               time
               of
               Peace
               ,
               by
               a
               sudden
               insurrection
               ,
               murdered
               so
               many
               thousands
               in
               Ireland
               in
               a
               few
               days
               or
               weeks
               ,
               as
               posterity
               will
               scare
               believe
               .
               They
               are
               dreadful
               Practicals
               ,
               and
               not
               meer
               speculations
               that
               we
               dispute
               against
               .
               I
               beseech
               you
               therefore
               that
               you
               receive
               not
               this
               as
               you
               would
               do
               a
               Scholastick
               or
               Philosophical
               Disputation
               about
               such
               things
               as
               seem
               not
               to
               concern
               you
               ;
               but
               as
               you
               would
               interess
               your self
               in
               a
               Disputation
               upon
               the
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               you
               should
               be
               deposed
               or
               murdered
               as
               an
               Heretick
               ?
               And
               whether
               we
               should
               be
               Tormented
               and
               burnt
               as
               Hereticks
               ?
               And
               whether
               the
               lives
               of
               all
               the
               Princes
               and
               People
               upon
               earth
               whom
               the
               Pope
               judgeth
               Hereticks
               ,
               should
               be
               at
               his
               mercy
               ?
               &c.
               so
               do
               in
               this
               cause
               .
               I
               speak
               not
               this
               to
               provoke
               you
               to
               deal
               bloodily
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               with
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               Lord
               !
               I
               abhor
               the
               thoughts
               of
               imitating
               their
               cruelty
               !
               It
               is
               only
               the
               Necessary
               Defence
               of
               your
               Life
               ,
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               the
               Lives
               of
               all
               the
               Protestants
               that
               are
               under
               your
               Protection
               and
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               I
               desire
               .
               On
               what
               terms
               we
               stand
               with
               those
               men
               whose
               Religion
               teacheth
               them
               to
               kill
               us
               if
               they
               can
               ;
               and
               to
               venture
               their
               lives
               for
               it
               ,
               is
               easie
               to
               understand
               .
               When
               we
               have
               no
               security
               from
               them
               for
               our
               lives
               ,
               but
               their
               disability
               to
               destroy
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               disable
               them
               or
               die
               .
               I
               utter
               no
               melancholy
               dreams
               nor
               slanders
               :
               I
               have
               here
               shewed
               it
               in
               the
               too
               plain
               and
               cepious
               Decrees
               of
               the
               approved
               General
               Council
               at
               Lateran
               ,
               that
               the
               deposing
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               absolving
               their
               Subjects
               from
               their
               fidelity
               and
               giving
               their
               Dominions
               to
               others
               ,
               not
               only
               
               for
               supposed
               Heresie
               ,
               but
               for
               not
               exterminating
               such
               as
               deny
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               &c.
               is
               an
               Article
               of
               their
               Faith
               ;
               and
               no
               man
               can
               disown
               it
               ,
               without
               disowning
               Popery
               in
               the
               Essentials
               .
               If
               once
               they
               will
               renounce
               the
               Decrees
               of
               General
               Councils
               approved
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               soon
               agreed
               .
               Saith
               
                 Costerus
                 Enchirid.
                 cap.
              
               1.
               p.
               46.
               
               
                 Quae
                 sanc
                 Decreta
                 si
                 veritatem
                 ,
                 si
                 obsignationem
                 Spiritus
                 Sancti
                 ,
                 si
                 praesentiam
                 Christi
                 spectes
                 ,
                 idem
                 habent
                 pondus
                 &
                 momentum
                 quod
                 Sancta
                 Dei
                 Evangelia
                 .
              
               They
               believe
               these
               Decrees
               to
               be
               as
               true
               as
               the
               Gospel
               .
               I
               need
               not
               therefore
               tell
               you
               that
               
                 Bozius
                 Hostiensis
              
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               of
               them
               make
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               the
               Lord
               of
               all
               the
               World
               :
               Or
               that
               Bellarmine
               and
               the
               stronger
               side
               do
               carry
               it
               ,
               as
               
                 [
                 The
                 common
                 judgement
                 of
                 all
                 Catholick
                 Divines
                 ,
              
               (
               see
               what
               a
               rabble
               he
               heaps
               up
               
                 De
                 Pontif.
                 Rom.
                 li.
              
               5.
               c.
               1.
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 ratione
                 spiritualis
                 ,
                 habet
                 saltem
                 indirectè
                 potestatem
                 quandam
                 ,
                 eamque
                 summam
                 in
                 temporalibus
                 .
              
               Which
               cap.
               6.
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 [
                 is
                 just
                 such
                 over
                 Princes
                 as
                 the
                 soul
                 hath
                 over
                 the
                 body
                 or
                 sensitive
                 appetite
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 thus
                 he
                 may
                 change
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 them
                 from
                 one
                 and
                 give
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 chief
                 Spiritual
                 Prince
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 souls
                 .
                 ]
                 cap.
              
               78.
               
               He
               gives
               us
               his
               proof
               of
               this
               .
               And
               whether
               the
               Pope
               do
               take
               your
               Government
               to
               be
               for
               the
               good
               of
               souls
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               .
               It
               is
               the
               stupendious
               judgement
               of
               God
               on
               Christian
               Princes
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               been
               so
               far
               blinded
               as
               to
               endure
               such
               an
               usurper
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               before
               this
               blotted
               out
               his
               name
               from
               among
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               .
               
                 [
                 Non
                 licet
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ib.
                 c.
              
               7.
               )
               
                 for
                 Christians
                 to
                 Tolerate
                 an
                 Infidel
                 ,
                 or
                 Heretical
                 King
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 endeavour
                 to
                 draw
                 his
                 Subjects
                 to
                 his
                 Heresie
                 or
                 unbelief
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 judge
                 whether
                 a
                 King
                 do
                 draw
                 to
                 Heresie
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 belongeth
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 care
                 
                 of
                 Religion
                 is
                 committed
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 judge
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 be
                 deposed
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 deposed
                 .
                 ]
              
               You
               see
               here
               it
               is
               not
               Lawful
               for
               such
               Christians
               as
               the
               Papists
               to
               
                 Tolerate
                 you
              
               :
               which
               may
               help
               your
               judgement
               in
               the
               point
               of
               their
               Toleration
               .
               
                 Si
                 Christiani
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Bellarib
                 .
                 )
                 olim
                 non
                 deposuerunt
                 Neronem
                 —
                 Valentem
                 Arianum
                 &
                 similes
                 ,
                 id
                 fuit
                 quia
                 deerant
                 vires
                 temporales
                 Christianis
                 .
                 ]
              
               You
               have
               your
               Government
               and
               we
               our
               Lives
               ,
               because
               the
               Papists
               are
               not
               strong
               enough
               .
               They
               tell
               you
               what
               to
               trust
               to
               .
               Saith
               Tollet
               (
               one
               of
               the
               best
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               ,
               li
               1.
               
                 de
                 Instruct
                 .
                 Sacerd.
                 c.
              
               13.
               )
               
                 [
                 They
                 that
                 were
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 fidelity
                 or
                 Oath
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 bond
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 fall
                 into
                 Excommunication
                 :
                 and
                 during
                 that
                 ,
                 Debtors
                 are
                 absolved
                 from
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 paying
                 to
                 the
                 Creditor
                 that
                 debt
                 that
                 is
                 contracted
                 by
                 words
                 —
                 ]
              
               These
               are
               no
               private
               uneffectual
               Opinions
               .
               Saith
               Pope
               Pius
               the
               5th
               himself
               in
               his
               Bull
               against
               our
               Queen
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 [
                 Volumus
                 &
                 mandamus
                 ,
                 We
                 will
                 and
                 command
                 that
                 the
                 Subjects
                 take
                 Arms
                 against
                 that
                 Heretical
                 and
                 Excommunicate
                 Queen
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               But
               their
               crueltie
               to
               mens
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               yet
               much
               more
               declare
               their
               uncharitableness
               .
               It
               is
               a
               point
               of
               their
               Religion
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               be
               saved
               but
               the
               Subjects
               of
               their
               Pope
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               after
               proved
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               many
               of
               their
               writings
               ,
               (
               as
               Knot
               ,
               and
               a
               late
               Pamphlet
               called
               
                 Questions
                 for
                 Resolution
                 of
                 Unlearned
                 Protestants
                 ,
              
               &c.
               )
               and
               Bishop
               Morton
               hath
               recited
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Lindanus
                 ,
                 Valentia
              
               and
               Vasquez
               .
               (
               Apol.
               lib.
               2.
               c.
               1.
               )
               
                 [
                 defining
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Necessity
                 to
                 Salvation
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
              
               Roman
               
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               would
               not
               a
               man
               think
               that
               for
               such
               horrid
               doctrines
               ,
               as
               damn
               the
               far
               greatest
               part
               of
               Christians
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               should
               produce
               at
               least
               some
               probable
               Arguments
               ?
               But
               what
               they
               have
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               
               have
               here
               faithfully
               detected
               .
               If
               we
               will
               dispute
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               turn
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               must
               be
               no
               further
               Judge
               then
               as
               their
               Church
               expoundeth
               it
               :
               The
               Judgement
               of
               the
               Ancient
               ,
               yea
               or
               present
               Church
               ,
               they
               utterly
               renounce
               ;
               for
               the
               far
               greatest
               part
               is
               known
               to
               be
               against
               the
               Headship
               of
               their
               Pope
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               stand
               by
               for
               Hereticks
               .
               Tradition
               it self
               they
               dare
               not
               stand
               to
               ,
               except
               themselves
               be
               Judges
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Christians
               profess
               that
               Tradition
               is
               against
               the
               Roman
               Vice-christ
               .
               The
               internal
               sense
               and
               experience
               of
               Christians
               they
               gainsay
               ;
               concluding
               all
               besides
               themselves
               to
               be
               void
               of
               charity
               or
               saving
               grace
               ,
               which
               many
               a
               thousand
               holy
               souls
               do
               find
               within
               them
               ,
               that
               never
               believed
               in
               the
               Pope
               .
               Yea
               when
               we
               are
               content
               to
               lay
               our
               lives
               on
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               shew
               them
               the
               deceit
               of
               Popery
               ,
               as
               certainly
               and
               plainly
               as
               Bread
               is
               known
               to
               be
               Bread
               when
               we
               see
               it
               ,
               feel
               and
               taste
               it
               ,
               and
               as
               Wine
               is
               known
               to
               be
               Wine
               when
               we
               see
               and
               drink
               it
               ;
               yet
               do
               they
               refuse
               even
               the
               judgement
               of
               sense
               ,
               of
               all
               mens
               senses
               ,
               even
               their
               own
               and
               others
               .
               So
               that
               we
               must
               renounce
               our
               honesty
               ,
               our
               Knowledge
               of
               our selves
               ,
               our
               senses
               ,
               our
               reason
               ,
               the
               common
               experience
               and
               senses
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               the
               Judgement
               and
               Tradition
               of
               the
               far
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               present
               Church
               or
               else
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Papists
               we
               must
               all
               be
               damned
               .
            
             
               Whether
               such
               opinions
               as
               these
               should
               by
               us
               be
               uncontradicted
               ,
               or
               by
               you
               be
               suffered
               to
               be
               taught
               your
               Subjects
               ,
               is
               easie
               to
               discern
               .
               If
               they
               had
               strength
               ,
               they
               would
               little
               trouble
               us
               with
               Disputing
               .
               Nothing
               more
               common
               in
               their
               Writers
               scarce
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               Sword
               or
               Fire
               is
               fitter
               for
               Hereticks
               then
               Disputes
               .
               This
               is
               hut
               their
               after-game
               .
               Though
               their
               Church
               must
               rule
               Princes
               ,
               as
               the
               soul
               ,
               ruleth
               the
               body
               ,
               yet
               it
               must
               be
               by
               
               Secular
               Power
               ;
               excommunication
               doth
               but
               give
               fire
               :
               it
               is
               Lead
               and
               Iron
               that
               must
               do
               the
               execution
               .
               And
               when
               they
               are
               themselves
               disabled
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               way
               to
               strike
               us
               by
               the
               hands
               and
               swords
               of
               one
               another
               .
               He
               that
               saw
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scatland
              
               and
               Ireland
               a
               while
               ago
               in
               blood
               ;
               and
               now
               sees
               the
               lamentable
               case
               of
               so
               many
               Protestant
               Princes
               and
               Nations
               destroying
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               thinks
               that
               Papists
               have
               no
               hand
               in
               contriving
               ,
               counselling
               ,
               instigating
               ,
               or
               executing
               ,
               is
               much
               a
               stranger
               to
               their
               Principles
               and
               Practices
               .
            
             
               Observing
               therefore
               that
               of
               all
               the
               Sects
               that
               we
               are
               troubled
               with
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               but
               the
               Papist
               that
               disputeth
               with
               us
               with
               flames
               and
               Gun-Powder
               ,
               with
               Armies
               and
               Navies
               at
               their
               backs
               ,
               having
               so
               many
               Princes
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               revenews
               for
               their
               provision
               ,
               I
               have
               judged
               it
               my
               duty
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               Detect
               the
               vanity
               of
               their
               cause
               ,
               that
               their
               shame
               may
               appear
               to
               all
               that
               are
               impartial
               ;
               and
               to
               do
               my
               part
               of
               that
               necessary
               work
               for
               which
               
                 Vell.
                 Paterculus
              
               so
               much
               honoured
               
                 Cicero
                 (
                 Hist
                 .
                 lib.
              
               2.
               c.
               34.
               )
               
                 Ne
                 quorum
                 arma
                 viceramus
                 ,
                 corum
                 ingenio
                 vinceremur
                 ]
              
               And
               2.
               
               To
               present
               with
               greatest
               earnestness
               these
               following
               Requests
               to
               your
               Highness
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               cause
               and
               people
               of
               the
               Lord
               (
               wherein
               the
               Papists
               also
               shall
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               their
               suffering
               ,
               but
               only
               our
               
                 Necessary
                 Defence
              
               that
               we
               desire
               .
               )
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               earnestly
               request
               that
               you
               will
               Resolvedly
               adhere
               to
               the
               cause
               of
               Truth
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               afford
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               abroad
               the
               utmost
               of
               your
               help
               for
               their
               Concord
               and
               Defence
               ,
               and
               never
               be
               tempted
               to
               own
               an
               Interest
               that
               crosseth
               the
               Interest
               of
               Christ
               .
               How
               many
               thousands
               are
               studiously
               contriving
               the
               extirpation
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               from
               the
               Earth
               ?
               How
               many
               Princes
               are
               consederate
               
               against
               them
               ?
               The
               more
               will
               be
               required
               of
               you
               for
               their
               aid
               .
               The
               serious
               endeavours
               of
               your
               Renowned
               Father
               for
               the
               Protestants
               of
               Savoy
               ,
               discovered
               to
               the
               world
               by
               Mr.
               Morland
               in
               his
               Letters
               ,
               &c.
               hath
               won
               him
               more
               esteem
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               many
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               then
               all
               his
               victories
               in
               themselves
               considered
               .
               We
               pray
               that
               you
               may
               inherit
               a
               tender
               care
               of
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               humbly
               request
               that
               you
               will
               faithfully
               adhere
               to
               those
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord
               in
               your
               Dominions
               .
               In
               your
               
                 eyes
                 let
                 a
                 vile
                 person
                 be
                 contemned
                 ;
                 but
                 honour
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               15.
               4.
               
               
                 Know
                 not
                 the
                 wicked
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 your
                 eyes
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 faithfull
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
              
               101.
               4
               ,
               6.
               
               Compassionate
               the
               weak
               and
               curable
               ,
               Punish
               the
               uncurable
               ;
               restrain
               the
               froward
               ;
               but
               Love
               and
               cherish
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               Lord.
               They
               are
               under
               Christ
               the
               honour
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ;
               It
               was
               a
               wise
               and
               happy
               King
               that
               professed
               that
               his
               
                 Good
                 should
                 extend
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 excellent
                 in
                 whom
                 was
                 his
                 delight
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
              
               16.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               This
               strengthening
               the
               vitals
               is
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               means
               to
               keep
               out
               Popery
               and
               all
               other
               dangerous
               diseases
               .
               We
               see
               few
               understanding
               Godly
               people
               receive
               the
               Roman
               infection
               ,
               but
               the
               prophane
               ,
               licentious
               ,
               ignorant
               or
               malignant
               that
               are
               prepared
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               earnestly
               request
               your
               utmost
               care
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               ruled
               by
               Godly
               ,
               Faithfull
               Magistrates
               under
               you
               :
               and
               that
               your
               Wisdom
               and
               Vigilancy
               may
               frustrate
               the
               subtilty
               of
               Masked
               Papists
               or
               Infidels
               that
               would
               creep
               into
               places
               of
               Council
               ,
               Command
               ,
               or
               Justice
               ,
               or
               any
               publick
               office
               .
               If
               ever
               such
               as
               these
               should
               have
               a
               hand
               in
               your
               affairs
               ,
               or
               be
               our
               Rulers
               ,
               we
               know
               what
               we
               must
               expect
               .
               The
               Reasons
               of
               our
               jealousies
               of
               such
               men
               are
               ,
               because
               we
               
               know
               that
               the
               design
               is
               agreeable
               to
               their
               principles
               and
               interests
               :
               and
               we
               know
               it
               is
               their
               usual
               course
               :
               and
               we
               find
               that
               such
               men
               swarm
               among
               us
               :
               we
               hear
               their
               words
               ,
               we
               read
               their
               writings
               ,
               we
               see
               their
               practices
               for
               Popery
               and
               Infidelity
               .
               The
               jealousies
               of
               many
               wise
               men
               in
               England
               are
               very
               great
               concerning
               the
               present
               designs
               of
               this
               Generation
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               not
               without
               cause
               .
               We
               fear
               the
               
                 Masked
                 Papists
                 and
                 Infidels
              
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               bare-faced
               ,
               or
               then
               any
               enemy
               .
               The
               men
               that
               we
               are
               jealous
               of
               ,
               and
               over
               whom
               we
               desire
               you
               to
               be
               Vigilant
               ,
               are
               these
               Hiders
               that
               purposely
               obscure
               and
               cover
               their
               Religion
               .
               He
               that
               wilfully
               concealeth
               his
               Faith
               ,
               alloweth
               me
               to
               suspect
               it
               to
               be
               naught
               :
               The
               chief
               of
               them
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Seekers
               that
               have
               not
               yet
               found
               a
               Church
               ,
               a
               Ministry
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               or
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               some
               of
               them
               a
               Christ
               to
               believe
               in
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Paracelsians
               ,
               Behmenists
               ,
               and
               other
               Enthusiasts
               ,
               that
               purposely
               hide
               themselves
               in
               self-devised
               ,
               uncouth
               ,
               cloudy
               terms
               ,
               and
               pretend
               to
               visible
               familiarity
               with
               spirits
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Vani
               ,
               whom
               God
               by
               wonders
               confounded
               in
               
                 New
                 England
              
               ,
               but
               have
               here
               prevailed
               far
               in
               the
               dark
               .
               4.
               
               The
               secret
               guides
               of
               the
               Quakers
               .
               5.
               
               Those
               that
               make
               it
               their
               business
               to
               argue
               against
               the
               Religion
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               but
               assert
               little
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               bring
               all
               men
               to
               uncertainties
               ,
               and
               loose
               them
               from
               the
               faith
               .
               6.
               
               Those
               that
               are
               still
               vilifying
               or
               undermining
               the
               faithfull
               Godly
               Ministry
               .
               7.
               
               Those
               that
               do
               secretly
               or
               openly
               plead
               the
               cause
               of
               Infidels
               :
               (
               which
               are
               alas
               ,
               too
               many
               :
               whether
               
                 ex
                 animo
              
               ,
               or
               for
               promoting
               Popery
               ,
               time
               will
               disclose
               :
               )
               that
               deride
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               deny
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               that
               there
               are
               any
               Devils
               ,
               or
               is
               any
               Hell.
               8.
               
               The
               Libertines
               ,
               
               that
               would
               have
               liberty
               for
               all
               that
               they
               can
               call
               Religion
               ,
               though
               against
               the
               certain
               Principles
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               that
               tell
               us
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               mens
               Religion
               (
               of
               which
               anon
               .
               )
               9.
               
               The
               Democratical
               Polititions
               ,
               that
               are
               busie
               about
               the
               change
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               would
               bring
               all
               into
               confusion
               under
               pretence
               of
               the
               Peoples
               Liberty
               or
               Power
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               the
               Major
               Part
               of
               the
               Subjects
               to
               be
               the
               Soveraign
               of
               the
               rest
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               worst
               ,
               that
               are
               still
               the
               most
               ;
               and
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               cannot
               Rule
               themselves
               ;
               and
               the
               vicious
               ,
               that
               are
               enemies
               and
               hinderers
               of
               piety
               ;
               and
               the
               worldlings
               ,
               that
               mind
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               under
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               time
               to
               think
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               they
               have
               so
               much
               to
               do
               on
               earth
               ;
               and
               as
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               
                 had
                 rather
                 there
                 were
                 one
                 Star
                 less
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 then
                 One
                 Cow
                 loss
                 in
                 their
                 Pastures
                 :
              
               these
               must
               be
               our
               Soveraigns
               .
               10.
               
               Those
               that
               under
               pretence
               of
               defending
               Prelacy
               ,
               and
               of
               uniting
               us
               with
               Rome
               ,
               do
               adhere
               to
               the
               course
               of
               Grotius
               and
               
                 Sancta
                 Clara
              
               ,
               and
               Unchurch
               all
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               degrade
               all
               the
               Ministers
               that
               are
               not
               of
               their
               way
               ,
               while
               they
               maintain
               the
               verity
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               validity
               of
               her
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Principium
                 Unitatis
              
               to
               all
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Western
               Parts
               to
               obey
               him
               as
               their
               Patriatch
               ,
               yea
               and
               himself
               to
               be
               the
               Ruler
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               so
               he
               do
               it
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               General
               Councils
               ,
               and
               deprive
               not
               inferiour
               Bishops
               of
               their
               Priviledges
               .
               These
               ten
               sorts
               of
               men
               we
               are
               Jealous
               of
               ;
               and
               if
               ever
               you
               advance
               them
               into
               places
               of
               Command
               or
               Power
               ,
               it
               will
               increase
               our
               jealousies
               .
               God
               knows
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               personal
               grudge
               to
               any
               of
               them
               .
               But
               the
               Gospel
               and
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               hopes
               of
               our
               posterity
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               contemptible
               
               as
               to
               be
               given
               away
               as
               a
               bribe
               to
               purchase
               these
               mens
               good
               will
               ,
               or
               to
               stop
               their
               mouths
               lest
               they
               should
               reproach
               us
               .
               As
               it
               is
               the
               common
               ,
               but
               a
               poor
               redress
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               Massacres
               of
               thousands
               ,
               the
               surviving
               Protestants
               have
               still
               had
               from
               the
               Papists
               ,
               viz.
               to
               disclaim
               the
               fact
               ,
               or
               cast
               it
               upon
               some
               rash
               discontented
               men
               (
               which
               will
               not
               make
               dead
               men
               alive
               again
               .
               )
               So
               will
               it
               be
               a
               poor
               relief
               to
               us
               ,
               when
               these
               men
               are
               our
               Masters
               ,
               and
               have
               deprived
               us
               of
               all
               that
               was
               dear
               to
               us
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               we
               escaped
               their
               ill
               language
               while
               the
               work
               was
               doing
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               also
               humbly
               beseech
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               go
               on
               with
               the
               purging
               ,
               and
               encouraging
               of
               the
               Ministry
               :
               Casting
               out
               the
               Ignorant
               and
               Ungodly
               ;
               and
               countenancing
               those
               that
               are
               Able
               ,
               and
               Faithfull
               .
               They
               deny
               their
               ease
               ,
               and
               dignity
               and
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               world
               (
               which
               other
               employments
               would
               afford
               )
               to
               encounter
               with
               Satan
               and
               the
               worlds
               corruptions
               ,
               for
               the
               happiness
               of
               souls
               !
               And
               therefore
               the
               more
               oppose
               them
               and
               revile
               them
               ,
               and
               unthankfully
               requite
               them
               ,
               the
               more
               are
               you
               obliged
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               mens
               salvation
               ,
               to
               assist
               them
               .
               All
               their
               enemies
               contending
               to
               surpass
               the
               Devil
               in
               impudency
               ,
               accuse
               them
               of
               Covetousness
               ,
               Idleness
               and
               Ambition
               ,
               as
               if
               these
               were
               the
               things
               that
               they
               seek
               after
               in
               the
               world
               .
               If
               our
               practice
               seconding
               our
               profession
               ,
               be
               not
               enough
               to
               confute
               these
               calumnies
               of
               malignant
               men
               ,
               let
               this
               be
               added
               to
               confute
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               make
               it
               our
               earnest
               request
               to
               your
               Highness
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               Ambitious
               ,
               Idle
               ,
               Covetous
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               scandalous
               Ministers
               may
               be
               cast
               out
               .
               You
               have
               Commissioners
               in
               every
               County
               for
               this
               work
               :
               Require
               them
               to
               do
               it
               faithfully
               :
               If
               we
               desired
               this
               much
               against
               our
               Reproachers
               ,
               they
               would
               say
               we
               persecuted
               them
               :
               We
               desire
               you
               therefore
               
               but
               to
               turn
               this
               persecution
               against
               our selves
               .
               We
               also
               desire
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               not
               advance
               us
               to
               Temporal
               Honours
               ,
               or
               Dignities
               ,
               or
               Power
               ;
               nor
               make
               us
               Lord
               Bishops
               ,
               nor
               to
               abound
               with
               the
               riches
               of
               this
               world
               :
               These
               things
               agree
               not
               with
               our
               caling
               :
               We
               only
               desire
               food
               ,
               and
               rayment
               ,
               and
               necessaries
               to
               furnish
               us
               for
               our
               work
               ,
               and
               express
               some
               charity
               to
               the
               needy
               that
               daily
               expect
               it
               from
               us
               ;
               and
               we
               crave
               of
               you
               that
               we
               may
               be
               no
               richer
               .
               We
               also
               desire
               you
               ,
               never
               to
               put
               the
               sword
               into
               our
               hands
               ,
               nor
               enable
               us
               to
               execute
               any
               of
               our
               private
               passions
               upon
               any
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               touch
               mens
               Bodies
               or
               Estates
               ;
               but
               only
               to
               manage
               the
               word
               and
               Keyes
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               upon
               mens
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               Guide
               his
               Church
               according
               to
               our
               office
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               prevail
               as
               God
               shall
               bless
               it
               .
               This
               is
               all
               the
               advancement
               we
               desire
               .
               We
               have
               doubly
               renounced
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               Christians
               ,
               and
               as
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ;
               we
               have
               given
               up
               our selves
               to
               a
               difficult
               flesh-displeasing
               work
               :
               we
               crave
               no
               more
               of
               you
               but
               so
               far
               to
               countenance
               us
               as
               Christ
               commandeth
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               our
               peoples
               souls
               requires
               .
               And
               God
               will
               be
               judge
               between
               us
               and
               our
               malitious
               reproachers
               ,
               whether
               these
               requests
               are
               Covetous
               ,
               Ambitious
               ,
               or
               Unreasonable
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               also
               humbly
               crave
               your
               aid
               ,
               for
               the
               procuring
               and
               maintaining
               an
               Union
               and
               Concord
               among
               all
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Churches
               in
               your
               Dominion
               .
               All
               that
               fear
               God
               are
               Agreed
               in
               the
               main
               :
               and
               they
               have
               a
               special
               Love
               to
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               good
               preparatives
               to
               their
               fuller
               reconcilement
               .
               I
               know
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               distance
               in
               their
               principles
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               may
               in
               blessed
               Concord
               carry
               on
               the
               work
               of
               God
               :
               Our
               poor
               people
               need
               this
               ,
               that
               are
               offended
               at
               our
               smallest
               distances
               :
               All
               our
               strength
               united
               is
               too
               little
               to
               bear
               
               down
               the
               oppositions
               of
               Hell
               and
               Earth
               that
               we
               must
               daily
               encounter
               in
               our
               work
               .
               Your
               help
               may
               do
               much
               to
               procure
               our
               Concord
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               presume
               to
               say
               more
               to
               you
               in
               another
               address
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Lastly
               we
               beseech
               you
               that
               Toleration
               may
               be
               limited
               by
               Execution
               as
               well
               as
               by
               Law
               ;
               And
               therefore
               that
               as
               the
               
                 Approved
                 Ministers
              
               must
               have
               an
               Instrument
               of
               Approbation
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               responsible
               before
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               ejection
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               forfeiteth
               it
               ;
               so
               the
               Tolerated
               may
               be
               tryed
               according
               to
               your
               Laws
               of
               Toleration
               ,
               and
               may
               have
               an
               Instrument
               for
               their
               Toleration
               ,
               before
               they
               have
               Liberty
               publikely
               to
               propagate
               their
               Opinions
               to
               others
               :
               and
               that
               they
               may
               be
               as
               responsible
               before
               the
               Commissioners
               for
               ejection
               as
               we
               .
               And
               that
               publikely
               nor
               privately
               Papists
               ,
               nor
               Infidels
               ,
               nor
               any
               that
               deny
               the
               essentials
               of
               the
               faith
               may
               not
               be
               suffered
               to
               seduce
               the
               people
               .
               If
               any
               think
               that
               this
               is
               desired
               by
               us
               ,
               because
               we
               fear
               the
               power
               of
               truth
               ,
               or
               would
               deprive
               them
               of
               any
               just
               freedom
               of
               debate
               ,
               I
               provoke
               them
               solidly
               to
               answer
               what
               is
               here
               said
               in
               the
               following
               Dispute
               ;
               and
               we
               disswade
               not
               your
               Highness
               if
               you
               were
               in
               any
               doubt
               (
               which
               we
               do
               not
               imagine
               )
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               or
               Reformed
               Doctrine
               ,
               to
               invite
               us
               to
               an
               equal
               Disputation
               ,
               and
               try
               whether
               we
               shall
               not
               open
               the
               shame
               of
               Infidelity
               and
               Popery
               (
               the
               two
               great
               evils
               that
               threaten
               this
               land
               )
               at
               any
               time
               .
               But
               if
               you
               are
               resolved
               of
               the
               wickedness
               of
               both
               these
               wayes
               ,
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               expect
               that
               you
               suffer
               not
               the
               poyson
               to
               be
               administred
               to
               your
               people
               .
               Give
               not
               leave
               to
               every
               seducer
               to
               do
               his
               worst
               to
               damn
               mens
               souls
               ;
               When
               you
               will
               not
               tolerate
               every
               Traytor
               to
               draw
               your
               Armies
               or
               people
               into
               Rebellion
               ;
               nor
               to
               every
               wicked
               man
               to
               solicite
               others
               to
               whoredom
               ,
               murder
               ,
               theft
               or
               deceit
               .
               And
               verily
               if
               men
               have
               
               leave
               to
               preach
               against
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               Ministry
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               yea
               and
               against
               the
               life
               to
               come
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Seekers
               ,
               Quakers
               or
               such
               other
               Sects
               ,
               we
               had
               far
               rather
               that
               they
               had
               leave
               to
               pull
               off
               their
               vizor
               ,
               and
               do
               it
               openly
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Papists
               .
               For
               
                 as
                 Papists
              
               they
               will
               disown
               abundance
               of
               the
               abominations
               ,
               which
               
                 as
                 Seekers
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               they
               propagate
               on
               design
               :
               And
               as
               plain
               dealing
               in
               Religion
               is
               better
               then
               jugling
               ,
               so
               we
               had
               rather
               that
               open
               quiet
               Papists
               were
               tolerated
               ,
               then
               these
               jugling
               deceivers
               .
               They
               that
               pretend
               to
               know
               the
               Jesuites
               and
               Fryars
               ,
               do
               profess
               that
               they
               are
               more
               common
               in
               Princes
               Councils
               and
               Families
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               houses
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               closets
               of
               Noble
               men
               ,
               Commanders
               ,
               and
               persons
               of
               publick
               trust
               or
               service
               ,
               then
               we
               that
               live
               and
               mean
               simply
               do
               imagine
               .
               And
               who
               would
               have
               thought
               that
               had
               not
               know
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               so
               insinuated
               into
               the
               several
               sects
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               so
               industrious
               in
               their
               work
               ,
               as
               the
               Newcastle
               Scottish
               Jew
               was
               ,
               to
               be
               circumcised
               or
               become
               Jew
               ,
               and
               then
               rebaptized
               ,
               &c.
               and
               all
               to
               decieve
               ?
            
             
               Judge
               I
               beseech
               you
               by
               these
               three
               Reasons
               ,
               how
               far
               their
               seduction
               is
               to
               be
               tolerated
               .
               1.
               
               That
               they
               
                 preach
                 Treason
              
               against
               Princes
               and
               States
               ,
               I
               have
               shewed
               undenyably
               ,
               is
               part
               ,
               and
               a
               principal
               part
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Their
               doctrine
               
                 corrupteth
                 almost
                 all
                 Morality
              
               :
               What
               need
               we
               fuller
               clearer
               proof
               ,
               then
               the
               Jansenian
               hath
               given
               us
               in
               his
               Mysterie
               
                 of
                 Jesuitism
              
               ?
               and
               much
               more
               may
               be
               added
               .
               Morton
               hath
               long
               ago
               produced
               enough
               to
               tell
               us
               what
               to
               expect
               from
               such
               men
               :
               
                 Apolog.
                 Part.
              
               1.
               l.
               2.
               c.
               13.
               
               As
               from
               Tollet
               himself
               l.
               4.
               
                 de
                 instruct
                 .
                 sacerd
                 .
                 c.
              
               9.
               
               
                 [
                 Quantum
                 ad
                 intentionem
                 dilectionis
                 ,
                 non
                 tenemur
                 sub
                 praecepto
                 Deum
                 plus
                 omnibus
                 diligere
                 ]
                 Stapleton
                 l.
              
               6.
               
               
                 de
                 justif
                 .
                 c.
              
               10.
               
               
                 &
                 Valent.
                 l.
                 de
                 Votis
                 c.
              
               3.
               
               
                 [
                 Hoc
                 praeceptum
                 diligendi
                 Deum
                 ex
                 tota
                 mente
                 ,
                 doctrinale
                 est
                 ,
                 non
                 obligatorium
                 ]
              
               See
               here
               ,
               a
               precept
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               precept
               ,
               even
               to
               Love
               God
               above
               all
               ,
               is
               not
               Obligatory
               ?
               A
               strange
               precept
               !
               And
               p.
               322.
               he
               reciteth
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Tollet
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 l.
              
               4.
               c.
               21.
               
               &
               22.
               teaching
               Equivocation
               upon
               oath
               before
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               so
               maintaining
               perjury
               .
               And
               p
               327.
               he
               citeth
               the
               same
               Author
               maintaining
               that
               Murder
               ,
               and
               Blasphemy
               in
               a
               passion
               and
               not
               deliberate
               ,
               is
               no
               mortal
               sin
               ,
               unless
               in
               one
               that
               is
               used
               to
               Blaspheme
               .
               And
               p.
               329.
               how
               
                 Bellarm.
                 Costerus
                 ,
                 Valentia
              
               maintain
               that
               Fornication
               in
               a
               Priest
               is
               better
               ,
               or
               a
               smaller
               sin
               then
               to
               marry
               .
               The
               like
               he
               shews
               of
               their
               doctrine
               of
               Theft
               ,
               False
               witness
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 p.
              
               332
               ,
               333
               ,
               &c.
               This
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               above
               all
               their
               other
               mischiefs
               ,
               the
               
                 Propagating
                 of
                 Infidelity
              
               by
               them
               is
               the
               greatest
               :
               Which
               they
               do
               in
               two
               wayes
               .
               1.
               
               Under
               the
               Vizard
               of
               Infidels
               and
               Seekers
               they
               plead
               against
               Scripture
               and
               Christianity
               ,
               in
               design
               to
               loosen
               men
               from
               all
               Religion
               ,
               and
               perswade
               them
               that
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               Infidels
               or
               Papists
               :
               Veron
               and
               his
               followers
               have
               given
               them
               full
               Directions
               to
               manage
               this
               design
               .
               And
               while
               (
               with
               debauched
               Consciences
               )
               they
               thus
               perswade
               men
               to
               be
               Infidels
               in
               jest
               ,
               they
               have
               made
               abundance
               such
               in
               good
               sadness
               :
               so
               that
               upon
               my
               knowledge
               there
               are
               many
               such
               swarm
               among
               us
               ,
               that
               sometime
               seemed
               pious
               persons
               ,
               that
               plead
               against
               Christianity
               it self
               .
               2.
               
               And
               no
               wonder
               ,
               when
               
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 leading
                 Papists
              
               do
               seem
               to
               be
               
                 Christians
                 in
                 jest
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Infidels
                 in
                 good
                 sadness
                 themselves
              
               .
               I
               shall
               instance
               now
               but
               in
               their
               Champion
               ,
               
                 Tho.
                 White
              
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               
                 Euclid
                 .
                 Metaphys
                 .
                 Stoech
              
               .
               K.
               pr.
               16.
               maintaineth
               that
               
                 in
                 a
                 manner
              
               ,
               or
               
                 almost
                 all
                 incorporated
                 souls
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 the
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 world
                 were
                 
                 substantially
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 souls
                 that
                 fail
                 of
                 Blessedness
                 ,
                 non
                 sint
                 sufficientes
                 ad
                 partem
                 considerabilem
                 totius
                 multitudinis
                 constituendam
                 .
              
               He
               that
               believeth
               this
               ,
               cannot
               believe
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               well
               perswade
               men
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               .
               This
               happy
               news
               to
               the
               Pagans
               and
               Mahometans
               ,
               might
               somewhat
               affright
               the
               Christians
               being
               the
               fewest
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               be
               that
               
                 inconsiderable
                 number
              
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               that
               talks
               of
               the
               damnation
               of
               so
               few
               ,
               its
               like
               by
               his
               Arguments
               believeth
               it
               of
               none
               .
               The
               same
               he
               asserts
               in
               his
               
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 middle
                 state
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
              
               Rat.
               5.
               p.
               41.
               
               And
               Rat.
               10.
               he
               disputeth
               against
               
                 Vindictive
                 Justice
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 becoming
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               p.
               88.
               denyeth
               that
               sinners
               
                 injure
                 God
              
               ,
               forsooth
               
                 because
                 he
                 suffereth
                 it
                 willingly
              
               .
               Pag.
               95
               
                 (
                 Translat
                 .
              
               )
               he
               saith
               that
               
                 souls
                 are
                 exempt
                 from
                 all
                 such
                 pains
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 caused
                 by
                 any
                 outward
                 agent
                 :
              
               And
               pag.
               111.
               
               That
               God
               Governeth
               not
               the
               world
               as
               a
               
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 Engineer
              
               ;
               And
               pag.
               134.
               he
               saith
               
                 [
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 whether
                 external
                 or
                 internal
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 increase
                 and
                 exaggeration
                 of
                 sins
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 perverse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 decrease
                 and
                 diminution
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 amend
                 ]
              
               And
               pag.
               90.
               that
               
                 [
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 Gods
                 honour
                 occasioned
                 by
              
               Peter
               ,
               
                 was
                 not
                 supplyed
                 and
                 repaired
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 ]
              
               and
               so
               not
               by
               Christ
               .
               And
               pag.
               146.
               
                 [
                 that
                 Gods
                 aim
                 is
                 alwayes
                 the
                 utmost
                 good
                 of
                 every
                 creature
                 ]
              
               And
               he
               oft
               enough
               tels
               us
               that
               God
               attaineth
               all
               his
               will.
               And
               is
               this
               man
               a
               Papist
               ?
               or
               are
               Papists
               in
               good
               sadness
               ,
               that
               tell
               the
               world
               that
               none
               but
               the
               subjects
               of
               the
               Pope
               can
               be
               saved
               ?
               and
               yet
               now
               the
               number
               that
               perish
               will
               be
               inconsiderable
               ;
               and
               God
               aimeth
               at
               the
               utmost
               Good
               of
               every
               creature
               .
               Sure
               he
               thinks
               that
               all
               the
               Toads
               must
               be
               made
               men
               :
               and
               all
               men
               made
               Angels
               ;
               and
               every
               star
               must
               be
               made
               a
               Sun
               !
               I
               shall
               pass
               by
               the
               Books
               that
               are
               written
               against
               the
               Creation
               ,
               and
               against
               
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               against
               
                 Hell
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               swarm
               among
               us
               ;
               only
               advising
               your
               Highness
               to
               take
               heed
               that
               you
               venture
               not
               upon
               any
               worldly
               motives
               ,
               to
               stand
               guilty
               before
               the
               living
               God
               of
               allowing
               or
               tolerating
               such
               Books
               to
               be
               published
               ,
               and
               such
               doctrines
               as
               these
               to
               be
               preached
               to
               your
               People
               ,
               to
               the
               everlasting
               undoing
               of
               their
               precious
               souls
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               ask
               
                 who
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 presumeth
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 Monitor
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               one
               that
               serveth
               so
               great
               a
               Master
               that
               he
               thinks
               it
               no
               unwarrantable
               presumption
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               case
               to
               be
               faithfully
               plain
               with
               the
               greatest
               Prince
               .
               It
               is
               one
               that
               stands
               so
               neer
               Eternity
               ,
               where
               Lazarus
               shall
               wear
               the
               Crown
               ,
               that
               unfaithfull
               man-pleasing
               would
               be
               to
               him
               a
               double
               crime
               :
               it
               is
               one
               that
               rejoyceth
               in
               the
               present
               happiness
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               wisheth
               that
               it
               were
               but
               as
               well
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               that
               honoureth
               all
               the
               providences
               of
               God
               by
               which
               we
               have
               been
               brought
               to
               what
               we
               are
               ;
               but
               dare
               not
               own
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               men
               that
               have
               been
               the
               Instruments
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               thought
               meet
               to
               manifest
               in
               this
               writing
               ,
               and
               leave
               upon
               record
               .
               And
               he
               is
               one
               that
               concurring
               in
               the
               Common
               Hopes
               of
               greater
               Blessings
               yet
               to
               these
               Nations
               under
               your
               Government
               ,
               and
               observing
               your
               Acceptance
               of
               the
               frequent
               Addresses
               that
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Land
               are
               made
               unto
               you
               ,
               was
               encouraged
               to
               do
               what
               you
               dayly
               allow
               your
               Preachers
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               to
               concur
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               in
               the
               tenders
               (
               and
               some
               performance
               )
               of
               his
               service
               ;
               and
               particularly
               the
               County
               of
               Wilts
               who
               have
               Petitioned
               you
               for
               the
               Summ
               of
               what
               I
               have
               here
               exprest
               ;
               and
               whose
               Petitions
               I
               desire
               may
               be
               
               written
               upon
               your
               heart
               .
               That
               the
               Lord
               will
               make
               you
               a
               healer
               and
               preserver
               of
               his
               Chucrhes
               here
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 successfull
                 helper
              
               to
               his
               Churches
               abroad
               ,
               is
               the
               earnest
               prayer
               of
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Highnesses
                 faithfull
                 Subject
                 
                   Rich.
                   Baxter
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Reader
                 ,
              
            
             
               IF
               thou
               come
               hither
               with
               a
               practical
               esteem
               of
               Truth
               ,
               desiring
               to
               know
               it
               that
               thou
               maist
               obey
               it
               ,
               &
               with
               an
               humble
               mind
               dost
               study
               and
               pray
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               Lights
               ,
               and
               art
               impartially
               willing
               to
               receive
               the
               Truth
               in
               the
               Love
               of
               it
               that
               thou
               maist
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               with
               diligence
               and
               meekness
               to
               read
               and
               weigh
               the
               Evidences
               that
               I
               bring
               thee
               ,
               thou
               art
               then
               the
               person
               to
               whom
               I
               recommend
               these
               Papers
               with
               confident
               expectation
               of
               success
               .
               The
               Controversies
               here
               handled
               are
               those
               that
               have
               made
               ,
               and
               still
               are
               making
               ,
               the
               greatest
               comhustions
               in
               the
               Christian
               world
               .
               And
               yet
               to
               almost
               all
               men
               of
               learning
               on
               both
               sides
               they
               seem
               exceeding
               easie
               .
               I
               seldom
               meet
               with
               a
               Learned
               Protestant
               but
               taketh
               Popery
               for
               such
               transparent
               fallacies
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               little
               or
               no
               whit
               troubled
               with
               any
               doubtings
               in
               the
               business
               :
               And
               I
               seldom
               meet
               with
               a
               Learned
               Papist
               but
               is
               as
               confident
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               as
               if
               besides
               them
               ,
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
               were
               blind
               and
               mad
               .
               Interest
               and
               prejudice
               must
               needs
               do
               much
               then
               on
               one
               side
               at
               least
               .
               And
               which
               side
               hath
               the
               greatest
               worldly
               interest
               to
               by
               as
               their
               understanding
               ,
               is
               soon
               discerned
               by
               one
               that
               knows
               the
               Papalpower
               ,
               their
               Cardinals
               ,
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               the
               Riches
               ,
               Honours
               and
               priviledges
               of
               their
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               that
               knows
               our
               state
               .
               And
               if
               thou
               wilt
               hear
               the
               Reasons
               of
               the
               confidence
               of
               both
               sides
               ,
               I
               will
               tell
               it
               thee
               here
               as
               briesly
               and
               plainly
               as
               I
               can
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               confident
               of
               our
               own
               Religion
               ,
               because
               we
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               :
               and
               we
               have
               no
               other
               Rule
               and
               Iest
               of
               our
               Religion
               :
               
               And
               we
               are
               confident
               that
               Popery
               is
               a
               deceit
               ,
               because
               we
               both
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               and
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               ancient
               and
               present
               Churches
               ,
               and
               because
               we
               believe
               our
               sense
               it self
               :
               As
               sure
               as
               we
               know
               Bread
               from
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               Wine
               from
               Blood
               ,
               by
               seeing
               ,
               tasting
               ,
               &c.
               so
               sure
               know
               we
               that
               Popery
               is
               false
               .
               And
               if
               a
               Controversie
               is
               not
               at
               an
               End
               when
               it
               is
               brought
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               all
               the
               senses
               of
               all
               the
               sound
               men
               in
               the
               world
               (
               it
               being
               about
               the
               object
               of
               sense
               )
               then
               we
               are
               past
               hope
               of
               ending
               controversies
               :
               And
               therefore
               as
               we
               will
               not
               waste
               our
               time
               with
               every
               fellow
               that
               will
               dispute
               with
               us
               that
               Snow
               is
               black
               ,
               or
               the
               Fire
               cold
               ,
               no
               more
               will
               we
               trouble
               our selves
               with
               these
               men
               that
               tell
               us
               that
               Bread
               is
               not
               bread
               ,
               and
               Wine
               is
               not
               wine
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               you
               would
               know
               the
               Reasons
               of
               the
               confidence
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               I
               know
               no
               more
               of
               them
               but
               what
               their
               Writings
               and
               speeches
               do
               express
               ,
               and
               those
               I
               have
               hereafter
               given
               you
               .
               Two
               things
               they
               are
               still
               harping
               on
               :
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 assurance
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Scripture
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
              
               Save
               me
               the
               labour
               of
               repetitions
               ,
               and
               read
               but
               what
               I
               have
               witten
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               the
               second
               Part
               of
               the
               
                 Saints
                 Rest
                 (
                 Edit
                 .
                 2.
                 &c.
                 )
              
               where
               I
               give
               you
               the
               Resolution
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               
                 Safe
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Disp
                 .
                 3.
              
               and
               then
               believe
               them
               if
               thou
               canst
               .
            
             
               Their
               second
               is
               ,
               that
               thred-bare
               Question
               
                 [
                 Where
                 was
                 your
                 Church
                 before
              
               Luther
               ?
               
                 Where
                 hath
                 it
                 been
                 successively
                 in
                 each
                 age
                 ?
                 ]
              
               And
               here
               meer
               Sophistry
               carryeth
               it
               through
               the
               Papal
               world
               ,
               to
               the
               deluding
               of
               the
               simple
               that
               will
               be
               catcht
               with
               chaffe
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               able
               to
               see
               things
               for
               Names
               .
               I
               have
               dealt
               with
               some
               of
               them
               that
               harped
               on
               this
               string
               ,
               and
               never
               met
               with
               any
               thing
               from
               them
               that
               should
               seem
               considerable
               to
               a
               discerning
               man
               ,
               save
               only
               the
               two
               unanswerable
               arguments
               of
               Confidence
               (
               that
               I
               say
               not
               Impudence
               )
               and
               Loquacity
               .
               Though
               I
               have
               more
               
               fully
               shamed
               this
               Question
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
               I
               will
               here
               also
               give
               you
               at
               the
               entrance
               ,
               a
               short
               view
               of
               the
               case
               .
            
             
               The
               men
               that
               ask
               us
               ,
               where
               our
               Church
               and
               Religion
               was
               ,
               either
               know
               not
               (
               through
               ignorance
               )
               or
               will
               not
               let
               others
               know
               (
               through
               wickedness
               )
               what
               our
               Church
               and
               Religion
               is
               .
               
                 [
                 Shew
                 us
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 a
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 that
                 held
                 the
                 thirty
                 nine
                 Articles
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 held
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 hold
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Protestants
                 ?
                 ]
              
               Forsooth
               ,
               we
               must
               receive
               from
               them
               a
               Definition
               of
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               must
               prove
               the
               succession
               of
               such
               .
               Know
               therefore
               before
               you
               dispute
               about
               the
               succession
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               thing
               whose
               succession
               is
               questioned
               .
               
                 [
                 A
                 Protestant
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 that
                 holdeth
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 as
                 the
                 sufficient
                 Rule
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 holy
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 protesteth
                 against
                 Popery
                 .
                 ]
              
               The
               Protestant
               Churches
               are
               Societies
               professing
               the
               Protestants
               Religion
               .
               
                 [
                 The
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ]
               is
               an
               improper
               speech
               ,
               but
               
                 [
                 the
                 Protestants
                 Religion
              
               ]
               is
               a
               phrase
               that
               we
               shall
               own
               .
               For
               
                 [
                 Protestancy
              
               ]
               is
               not
               our
               Religion
               it self
               ,
               but
               the
               Rejection
               of
               Popish
               corruptions
               of
               Religions
               or
               defiling
               Additions
               .
               If
               my
               Rejections
               of
               other
               mens
               Additions
               be
               themselves
               Additions
               ,
               then
               is
               it
               in
               the
               power
               of
               any
               Heretick
               in
               the
               world
               to
               force
               me
               to
               Add
               to
               my
               Religion
               at
               his
               Pleasure
               .
               A
               thousand
               new
               Articles
               &
               Forms
               of
               Worship
               he
               may
               devise
               ,
               and
               then
               must
               I
               add
               to
               my
               Religion
               by
               rejecting
               them
               all
               :
               even
               as
               I
               add
               to
               my
               Apple
               by
               wiping
               the
               dirt
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               my
               Cloaths
               ,
               by
               brushing
               them
               .
               The
               Protestants
               Religion
               is
               only
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               the
               naked
               Christian
               Religion
               alone
               :
               The
               Papists
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               corrupted
               with
               abundance
               of
               additions
               .
               The
               Protestants
               ever
               disavowed
               any
               Confessions
               of
               men
               as
               pretended
               to
               be
               the
               Rule
               or
               Law
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               
                 The
                 Protestants
                 Religion
                 is
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 alone
                 ]
              
               The
               Papists
               Religion
               is
               all
               that
               is
               decreed
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               Councils
               .
               Our
               Religion
               containtd
               in
               the
               Scoipture
               hath
               its
               Essentials
               
               and
               Integrals
               .
               All
               the
               Essentials
               and
               as
               much
               of
               the
               Integrals
               as
               (
               in
               the
               use
               of
               means
               )
               we
               are
               able
               to
               understand
               ,
               we
               believe
               particularly
               and
               explicitely
               :
               the
               rest
               we
               believe
               generally
               and
               implicitely
               to
               be
               all
               true
               .
               So
               that
               as
               the
               Papists
               will
               not
               give
               us
               leave
               to
               take
               the
               writings
               of
               
                 Gre●ser
                 ,
                 Bellarmine
              
               or
               any
               of
               their
               Doctors
               ,
               yea
               the
               Articles
               of
               their
               Divines
               at
               
                 Thoren
                 ,
                 Ratisbone
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               to
               be
               therefore
               Articles
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               but
               only
               those
               that
               are
               contained
               in
               General
               Councils
               approved
               by
               the
               Pope
               ;
               so
               we
               require
               the
               same
               justice
               of
               them
               that
               they
               call
               Nothing
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               Rule
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
               Do
               they
               know
               our
               Religion
               better
               then
               we
               do
               ?
               This
               is
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               this
               we
               stand
               to
               .
            
             
               Well!
               Consider
               now
               whether
               any
               thing
               be
               easier
               then
               for
               a
               Protestant
               to
               shew
               you
               a
               visible
               Church
               that
               hath
               successively
               been
               of
               his
               Religion
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Christian
               Religion
               hath
               been
               in
               all
               ages
               since
               Christ
               in
               visible
               Societies
               :
               The
               Religion
               of
               Protestants
               is
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               :
               therefore
               the
               Religion
               of
               Protestants
               hath
               been
               in
               all
               ages
               since
               Christ
               in
               visible
               Societies
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               Religion
               which
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               as
               its
               Rule
               or
               sufficient
               Revelation
               ,
               hath
               been
               professed
               in
               all
               ages
               in
               visible
               Churches
               .
               But
               the
               Religion
               of
               Protestants
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               as
               its
               Rule
               or
               sufficient
               Revelation
               :
               therefore
               the
               Religion
               of
               Protestants
               hath
               been
               professed
               in
               all
               ages
               in
               visible
               Churches
               .
            
             
               We
               name
               the
               Societies
               from
               the
               places
               of
               their
               residence
               :
               Our
               Church
               (
               as
               Augustine
               tels
               the
               Donatists
               )
               begun
               at
               Hierusalem
               ,
               and
               thence
               was
               dispersed
               into
               
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Africa
              
               and
               Europe
               ;
               it
               hath
               continued
               in
               
                 Syria
                 ,
                 Aethiopia
                 ,
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 India
                 ,
                 Greece
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               If
               I
               could
               name
               but
               one
               Nation
               that
               had
               been
               of
               my
               Religion
               ,
               I
               should
               suspect
               it
               were
               not
               the
               true
               Religion
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Christian
               world
               that
               is
               instead
               of
               a
               Catalogue
               to
               us
               .
            
             
             
               
                 O
                 but
              
               ,
               say
               the
               Juglers
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 General
                 answer
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 you
                 are
                 Christians
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 sorts
                 of
                 Christians
                 then
                 One.
              
               I
               Reply
               ;
               It
               is
               the
               General
               or
               Catholick
               that
               we
               are
               speaking
               of
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               it
               were
               not
               such
               a
               General
               answer
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               pertinent
               to
               the
               Question
               :
               There
               are
               no
               more
               sorts
               of
               Christians
               but
               One
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Essential
               difference
               among
               them
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               a
               gradual
               ,
               integral
               and
               modal
               difference
               .
               But
               may
               not
               Christians
               of
               several
               Degrees
               of
               Knowledge
               be
               in
               the
               same
               Catholick
               Church
               ?
               Our
               question
               is
               not
               ,
               [
               Where
               any
               Sect
               ,
               or
               any
               particular
               Church
               hath
               had
               its
               succession
               :
               ]
               but
               [
               where
               that
               Catholick
               Church
               hath
               been
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               are
               members
               .
               ]
               And
               surely
               Christ
               hath
               but
               
                 One
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               
                 O
                 but
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 would
                 you
                 make
                 men
                 believe
                 that
              
               Ethiopians
               ,
               Armenians
               ,
               Greeks
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 are
                 Protestants
                 ?
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 so
                 gross
                 a
                 fiction
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               Is
               it
               the
               Name
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               or
               their
               Religion
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               have
               us
               prove
               a
               succession
               of
               ?
               These
               deceivers
               cheat
               abundance
               of
               poor
               souls
               by
               this
               one
               device
               ,
               even
               supposing
               that
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 Protestant
              
               ]
               doth
               denominate
               our
               Church
               from
               its
               Essential
               parts
               ,
               and
               so
               call
               for
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               Protestants
               .
               But
               I
               would
               ask
               them
               ,
               whether
               we
               or
               they
               do
               better
               know
               our
               Religion
               ?
               and
               consequently
               what
               a
               Protestant
               is
               ?
               If
               they
               know
               it
               at
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               from
               our
               writings
               or
               expressions
               ;
               For
               sure
               they
               will
               not
               pretend
               without
               signs
               to
               know
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               that
               better
               then
               our selves
               .
               You
               must
               take
               it
               from
               us
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               know
               what
               our
               Religion
               is
               ,
               as
               we
               must
               take
               it
               from
               you
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               know
               yours
               .
               And
               therefore
               delude
               not
               silly
               souls
               by
               perswading
               them
               that
               you
               know
               what
               our
               Religion
               is
               better
               then
               we
               .
               If
               you
               will
               believe
               our
               Books
               that
               tell
               you
               ,
               believe
               our
               sayings
               also
               ,
               and
               believe
               me
               that
               here
               tell
               you
               my
               own
               Religion
               .
               [
               A
               Protestant
               is
               a
               Christian
               that
               
               protesteth
               against
               Popery
               
                 ]
                 Christianity
              
               is
               our
               Religion
               :
               
                 Protesting
                 against
                 Popery
              
               is
               our
               Negation
               or
               Rejection
               of
               your
               Corruptions
               of
               Religion
               .
               Men
               that
               never
               heard
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Papist
               or
               Protestants
               ,
               may
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               with
               us
               .
               If
               many
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               never
               received
               Popery
               ,
               and
               we
               reject
               it
               ;
               if
               they
               never
               knew
               it
               ,
               and
               we
               know
               it
               and
               disown
               it
               ,
               are
               we
               not
               both
               of
               one
               Religion
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Integrals
               ?
               One
               man
               never
               heard
               of
               the
               Leprosie
               :
               another
               catcheth
               it
               and
               is
               cured
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               a
               third
               flyeth
               from
               it
               and
               preventeth
               it
               ;
               And
               I
               think
               all
               these
               are
               truly
               men
               ;
               yea
               and
               
                 (
                 in
                 tantum
                 )
                 sound
              
               men
               .
               When
               you
               call
               to
               us
               for
               a
               proof
               of
               our
               succession
               ,
               either
               you
               mean
               it
               ,
               of
               the
               Essentials
               of
               our
               Religion
               and
               Church
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Negation
               of
               your
               Corruptions
               :
               Either
               you
               mean
               it
               of
               the
               points
               that
               we
               are
               Agreed
               in
               ,
               or
               of
               those
               we
               differ
               in
               :
               Christianity
               is
               it
               that
               we
               are
               Agreed
               in
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               that
               :
               Protestancy
               as
               such
               ,
               is
               but
               our
               wiping
               off
               the
               dirt
               ,
               or
               curing
               the
               scab
               that
               you
               have
               brought
               upon
               our
               Religion
               ,
               Is
               he
               not
               a
               man
               as
               well
               as
               you
               that
               will
               not
               tumble
               with
               you
               in
               the
               dirt
               ,
               or
               come
               into
               your
               Pesthouse
               ?
               If
               we
               know
               not
               our
               own
               Religion
               ,
               then
               we
               cannot
               tell
               it
               you
               ;
               and
               then
               you
               cannot
               know
               it
               :
               And
               if
               we
               do
               know
               it
               ,
               believe
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               profess
               our
               own
               Belief
               :
               We
               still
               profess
               before
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               that
               we
               own
               no
               Religion
               but
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               any
               Church
               but
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               nor
               dream
               of
               any
               Catholick
               Church
               but
               one
               ,
               containing
               all
               the
               true
               Christians
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               united
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Head.
               We
               protest
               before
               men
               and
               Angels
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               that
               are
               the
               Law
               and
               Rule
               and
               Test
               of
               our
               Religion
               ;
               And
               why
               are
               we
               not
               to
               be
               Believed
               in
               this
               our
               own
               Profession
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               you
               are
               in
               yours
               ,
               when
               you
               make
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Popes
               and
               Councils
               to
               be
               your
               Law
               and
               Rule
               and
               Tests
               ?
            
             
             
               We
               perform
               therefore
               more
               then
               you
               demand
               .
               You
               ask
               us
               
                 Where
                 was
                 our
                 Church
                 before
              
               Luther
               ?
               And
               we
               answer
               ,
               Where
               our
               Religion
               was
               .
               You
               ask
               us
               ,
               
                 Where
                 was
                 that
              
               ?
               and
               we
               tell
               you
               Where
               ever
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               was
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               were
               received
               .
               This
               were
               enough
               for
               us
               in
               answer
               to
               your
               Question
               :
               But
               we
               do
               more
               :
               We
               tell
               you
               not
               only
               where
               our
               Church
               and
               Religion
               was
               ,
               but
               where
               there
               were
               men
               that
               owned
               not
               your
               grand
               Corruptions
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               we
               :
               What
               can
               you
               demand
               more
               of
               us
               ,
               when
               you
               call
               for
               a
               succession
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               then
               that
               we
               tell
               you
               of
               a
               succession
               of
               Christians
               (
               which
               are
               of
               our
               Religion
               )
               and
               
                 which
                 were
                 no
                 Papists
              
               ,
               yea
               against
               Popery
               ,
               (
               which
               therefore
               were
               of
               our
               integrity
               )
               And
               who
               knoweth
               not
               that
               the
               foresaid
               
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 Greeks
                 ,
              
               &c.
               are
               against
               your
               Papal
               Soveraignty
               ,
               Infallibility
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               by
               us
               renounced
               as
               Essential
               to
               Popery
               ?
            
             
               
                 O
                 but
              
               ,
               say
               the
               Juglers
               ,
               
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 you
                 in
                 many
                 particulars
                 .
                 ]
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               Call
               them
               by
               what
               name
               you
               please
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               only
               Christians
               ,
               but
               also
               Anti-papists
               ,
               or
               free
               from
               Popery
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               are
               of
               our
               Religion
               and
               Church
               .
               But
               indeed
               ,
               must
               the
               world
               be
               made
               believe
               that
               all
               that
               we
               Believe
               is
               essential
               to
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               man
               that
               differeth
               from
               us
               can
               be
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               be
               the
               difference
               never
               so
               small
               ?
            
             
               But
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 that
                 professes
                 your
                 39
                 Articles
                 .
              
               Silly
               deceivers
               !
               Do
               not
               those
               very
               Articles
               profess
               that
               
                 [
                 The
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 containeth
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 whatever
                 is
                 not
                 read
                 therein
                 ,
                 nor
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 thereby
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 believed
                 as
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 thought
                 requsite
                 or
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
                 ]
                 Art.
                 6.
                 
              
               We
               never
               took
               these
               
               Articles
               instead
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               the
               Articles
               and
               all
               Protestants
               profess
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               the
               only
               Rule
               and
               Test
               of
               their
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               .
               The
               substance
               of
               the
               39
               Articles
               may
               easily
               be
               proved
               to
               have
               been
               successively
               held
               by
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               beginning
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               incumbent
               on
               us
               to
               prove
               that
               every
               word
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               every
               Divine
               ,
               or
               Church
               ,
               hath
               been
               so
               continued
               ;
               no
               more
               then
               you
               will
               own
               the
               writings
               of
               any
               Divines
               or
               Provincial
               Synods
               of
               your
               own
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Rule
               of
               your
               Faith.
               As
               you
               profess
               that
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Popes
               and
               general
               Councils
               approved
               by
               him
               ,
               besides
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               are
               the
               Rule
               and
               Test
               of
               your
               Religion
               ;
               so
               do
               we
               profess
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               alone
               (
               with
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               )
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               ours
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 ,
                 what
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 will
                 you
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 with
              
               Nestorians
               ,
               Eutichians
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
                 Hereticks
              
               ?
               I
               Answ
               .
               1.
               
               We
               will
               not
               take
               all
               for
               Nestorians
               ,
               or
               Eutichians
               ,
               that
               a
               railer
               can
               call
               such
               ,
               that
               never
               knew
               them
               ,
               nor
               can
               prove
               it
               .
               
                 2.
                 
                 Hereticks
                 indeed
              
               that
               deny
               any
               essential
               part
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               are
               no
               Christians
               ,
               anh
               therefore
               none
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               we
               are
               of
               :
               but
               if
               you
               will
               call
               those
               Hereticks
               that
               have
               all
               the
               essentials
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               because
               they
               err
               in
               lesser
               points
               ,
               we
               know
               that
               there
               are
               such
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               :
               We
               will
               be
               none
               of
               them
               our selves
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               escape
               it
               (
               yet
               indeed
               have
               no
               hope
               of
               escaping
               all
               error
               till
               we
               are
               perfect
               in
               knowledge
               :
               )
               But
               we
               will
               not
               run
               out
               of
               the
               family
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               children
               and
               sick
               persons
               in
               it
               :
               Nor
               will
               we
               for
               sake
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               because
               there
               are
               erring
               persons
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 O
                 but
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Papist
               ,
               
                 We
                 acknowledge
                 not
                 your
                 distinction
                 of
                 points
                 Essential
                 and
                 not
                 Essential
                 ;
                 all
                 points
                 of
                 Faith
                 are
                 Essential
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
                 ]
              
               Answ
               .
               Reader
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               see
               here
               such
               
               impudent
               and
               faithless
               jugling
               ,
               as
               may
               make
               thee
               blush
               to
               think
               that
               Christianity
               hath
               such
               professors
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Outside
               of
               their
               assertion
               damneth
               no
               aess
               then
               all
               the
               world
               (
               that
               live
               to
               the
               use
               of
               Reason
               )
               2.
               
               The
               Inside
               of
               their
               deceitful
               meaning
               is
               almost
               clean
               contrary
               ,
               and
               leaveth
               Heathens
               and
               Infidels
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               as
               well
               as
               Christians
               .
               3.
               
               It
               leaveth
               no
               one
               Article
               of
               faith
               essential
               to
               a
               Christian
               ,
               or
               to
               one
               that
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               and
               leaveth
               the
               Church
               an
               Invisible
               thing
               ,
               clean
               contrary
               to
               their
               own
               assertions
               of
               its
               Visibility
               .
               4.
               
               And
               when
               they
               have
               thus
               wrangled
               themselves
               into
               a
               wood
               of
               contradictions
               and
               Unchristian
               absurdities
               ,
               the
               wisest
               of
               them
               say
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               main
               point
               .
               All
               this
               I
               will
               now
               manifest
               to
               thee
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Out-side
               of
               their
               assertion
               is
               that
               Every
               point
               that
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               belive
               by
               a
               Divine
               faith
               ,
               is
               fundamental
               ,
               or
               essential
               to
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               or
               of
               necessity
               to
               salvation
               .
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               no
               man
               breathing
               can
               be
               saved
               :
               For
               no
               man
               knoweth
               all
               that
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               know
               .
               And
               no
               man
               believeth
               that
               which
               he
               understandeth
               not
               :
               It
               is
               impossible
               to
               believe
               that
               such
               a
               Proposition
               is
               a
               truth
               distinctly
               and
               actually
               ,
               when
               I
               understand
               not
               what
               the
               Proposition
               is
               .
               And
               that
               we
               all
               know
               but
               in
               part
               ,
               even
               what
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               know
               ,
               no
               man
               will
               deny
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               mad
               by
               pride
               or
               faction
               :
               All
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               is
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               faith
               :
               There
               is
               to
               man
               can
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               culpable
               ignorance
               of
               any
               one
               Truth
               of
               God
               that
               I
               should
               believe
               .
               Had
               we
               been
               more
               perfect
               in
               our
               diligent
               studies
               ,
               and
               prayers
               ,
               and
               use
               of
               all
               means
               ;
               and
               had
               we
               never
               sinfully
               grieved
               the
               spirit
               that
               should
               illuminate
               us
               ,
               (
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               our
               Original
               sinfull
               darkness
               )
               there
               is
               not
               one
               of
               us
               but
               might
               have
               known
               more
               then
               we
               do
               .
               If
               sin
               of
               the
               will
               and
               life
               be
               consistent
               with
               true
               faith
               ,
               then
               some
               sin
               in
               the
               understanding
               is
               consistent
               with
               faith
               .
               But
               the
               former
               is
               true
               :
               therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               
               according
               to
               the
               out-side
               of
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               no
               man
               that
               hath
               any
               sinfull
               ignorance
               (
               and
               consequently
               unbelief
               )
               in
               his
               understanding
               can
               be
               saved
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               no
               man
               in
               the
               world
               .
               If
               he
               that
               thinks
               he
               knowth
               any
               thing
               ,
               knoweth
               nothing
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               know
               ,
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 2.
              
               what
               shall
               be
               said
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               that
               think
               they
               and
               all
               the
               Church
               do
               know
               all
               things
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               know
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               understandings
               have
               no
               sin
               ?
               And
               must
               we
               needs
               be
               of
               that
               faith
               that
               damneth
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               Church
               where
               none
               are
               saved
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               the
               Out-side
               of
               their
               Assertions
               is
               made
               for
               a
               bug-bear
               to
               frighten
               fools
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               In-side
               (
               as
               expounded
               by
               many
               of
               them
               )
               is
               that
               Heathens
               and
               Infidels
               may
               be
               of
               their
               Church
               or
               saved
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               of
               the
               Chrian
               faith
               at
               all
               is
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               is
               plain
               :
               For
               they
               '
               tell
               us
               that
               they
               mean
               ,
               that
               all
               points
               are
               of
               necessity
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               sufficiently
               proposed
               ,
               and
               mens
               ignorance
               is
               not
               invincible
               ;
               but
               where
               there
               is
               no
               sufficient
               proposal
               ,
               but
               mens
               ignorance
               is
               invincible
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               comes
               not
               from
               a
               wilfull
               neglect
               of
               means
               ,
               there
               no
               ignorance
               of
               the
               articles
               of
               faith
               is
               damnable
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               article
               absolutely
               necessary
               :
               so
               that
               the
               question
               indeed
               is
               not
               Whether
               men
               believe
               or
               not
               ?
               but
               Whether
               they
               are
               Unbelievers
               or
               Heathens
               or
               ignorant
               persons
               ,
               by
               a
               willfull
               neglect
               of
               sufficiently
               proposed
               Truth
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               So
               that
               all
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Heathen
               or
               Infidell
               world
               (
               O
               how
               great
               )
               that
               have
               no
               such
               proposals
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               may
               not
               only
               be
               saved
               ,
               but
               be
               better
               and
               safer
               then
               most
               Christians
               (
               if
               not
               all
               )
               who
               certainly
               are
               sinfully
               ignorant
               of
               some
               truth
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               know
               .
            
             
               Obj.
               But
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 with
                 faith
                 to
                 deny
                 belief
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 revealed
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 believeth
                 him
                 in
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 believeth
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
             
               Answ
               .
               Very
               true
               ,
               if
               they
               know
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               And
               if
               this
               be
               all
               ,
               the
               Protestants
               are
               ready
               to
               averre
               upon
               their
               most
               solemn
               Oaths
               ,
               that
               they
               believe
               every
               thing
               without
               exception
               which
               they
               know
               to
               be
               a
               Divine
               Revelation
               :
               and
               no
               wonder
               ;
               for
               so
               doth
               every
               man
               that
               believes
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               and
               that
               he
               is
               no
               lyar
               .
               If
               this
               will
               serve
               your
               turn
               ,
               you
               have
               no
               more
               to
               say
               against
               us
               ;
               your
               mouths
               are
               stopt
               .
               But
               may
               it
               not
               stand
               with
               faith
               to
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               that
               through
               sinfull
               neglect
               ,
               of
               some
               revealed
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               his
               word
               ?
               If
               you
               are
               so
               proud
               as
               to
               think
               that
               all
               the
               justified
               are
               perfect
               and
               have
               no
               sin
               ,
               yet
               at
               last
               consider
               whether
               a
               man
               that
               liveth
               in
               Heathenism
               til
               fourscore
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               then
               turns
               Christian
               ,
               is
               not
               afterward
               ignorant
               through
               his
               former
               sinfull
               negligene
               ?
               But
               dare
               you
               say
               that
               you
               have
               no
               sinfull
               ignorance
               to
               bewail
               ?
               Will
               you
               confess
               none
               ,
               nor
               beg
               pardon
               ,
               or
               be
               beholden
               to
               Christ
               to
               pardon
               it
               ?
            
             
               That
               they
               make
               
                 no
                 point
              
               of
               faith
               necessary
               ,
               while
               they
               seem
               to
               make
               all
               necssary
               ,
               see
               but
               what
               I
               have
               after
               cited
               from
               
                 Frans
                 .
                 à
                 S.
                 Clara
                 probl
                 .
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
              
               and
               abundance
               more
               that
               are
               mentioned
               there
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               that
               by
               this
               Protean
               jugling
               ,
               
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 Church
                 invisible
              
               ,
               is
               apparent
               .
               For
               what
               man
               breathing
               knoweth
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               souls
               of
               others
               ,
               whether
               they
               have
               resisted
               or
               
                 not
                 resisted
              
               the
               light
               ?
               and
               whether
               they
               are
               ignorant
               of
               the
               articles
               of
               faith
               upon
               sinfull
               contempt
               ,
               or
               for
               want
               of
               some
               due
               means
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               internal
               capacity
               ,
               or
               opportunity
               ?
               We
               are
               as
               sure
               that
               all
               men
               are
               ignorant
               of
               some
               thing
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               to
               be
               known
               (
               in
               nature
               and
               Scripture
               )
               as
               that
               they
               are
               men
               :
               But
               now
               whether
               any
               one
               of
               these
               men
               be
               free
               from
               those
               aggravations
               of
               his
               ignorance
               (
               and
               that
               in
               every
               point
               )
               upon
               which
               the
               Papists
               make
               him
               an
               unbeliever
               ,
               is
               unknown
               to
               others
               :
               
               When
               the
               Faith
               or
               Infidelity
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               being
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               known
               by
               the
               Matter
               of
               Faith
               which
               they
               profess
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               secret
               passages
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               their
               willingness
               or
               unwillingness
               ,
               resistance
               or
               not
               resistance
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               the
               Church
               then
               is
               invisible
               ;
               no
               man
               can
               say
               which
               is
               it
               ,
               nor
               who
               is
               of
               it
               :
               He
               that
               professeth
               not
               the
               Faith
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               Catholick
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               professeth
               it
               ,
               for
               ought
               they
               know
               ,
               may
               be
               an
               Infidel
               ,
               as
               being
               sinfully
               yet
               ignorant
               of
               some
               one
               truth
               that
               is
               not
               in
               his
               express
               confession
               :
               thus
               by
               confusion
               the
               bulders
               of
               Babel
               marre
               their
               work
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               that
               the
               wisest
               of
               them
               ,
               say
               in
               the
               main
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               see
               here
               in
               some
               proofs
               .
               
                 Bellarm.
                 de
                 Verbo
                 Dei
                 ,
                 lib.
                 4.
                 cap.
                 11.
                 
                 [
                 In
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 both
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Manners
                 ,
                 some
                 things
                 are
                 simply
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 to
                 all
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 of
              
               some
               
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 The
                 restore
                 not
                 so
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
                 without
                 the
                 explicite
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 belief
                 and
                 profession
                 of
                 them
                 —
                 These
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 simply
                 necessary
                 and
                 are
                 profitable
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 preached
                 to
                 all
                 —
                 Allthings
                 are
                 Written
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 which
                 are
                 Necessary
                 to
              
               all
               ,
               
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 openly
                 preacht
                 to
                 all
                 ]
              
               see
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               
                 Costerus
                 Echirid
                 .
                 c.
                 1.
                 p.
                 49.
                 
                 Non
                 inficiamur
                 praecipua
                 illa
                 fidei
                 capita
                 quae
                 omnibus
                 Christianis
                 cognitu
                 sunt
                 ad
                 salutem
                 Necessaria
                 ,
                 perspicuè
                 satis
                 esse
                 Apostolicis
                 scriptis
                 comprehensa
                 ]
                 That
                 is
                 ;
                 We
                 deny
                 not
                 that
                 those
                 Chief
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 are
                 perspicuously
                 enough
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 ]
              
               Judge
               by
               these
               two
               (
               to
               spare
               the
               trouble
               of
               citing
               more
               )
               whether
               they
               be
               not
               forced
               after
               all
               their
               Cavils
               ,
               to
               say
               as
               we
               ,
               in
               distinguishing
               of
               Articles
               of
               Faith.
               And
               they
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               
               hath
               still
               had
               Forms
               of
               Profession
               ,
               which
               were
               called
               her
               Symbols
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Badge
               of
               her
               Members
               ;
               and
               did
               not
               suspend
               all
               upon
               uncertain
               conjectures
               about
               the
               frame
               and
               temper
               of
               the
               Professors
               minds
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               indeed
               it
               be
               not
               the
               want
               of
               Necessary
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               that
               they
               accuse
               us
               of
               ,
               but
               the
               want
               of
               willingness
               or
               diligence
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               let
               them
               prove
               their
               accusations
               ,
               and
               let
               those
               persons
               that
               they
               prove
               guilty
               bear
               the
               blame
               .
               Do
               they
               think
               we
               would
               not
               as
               willingly
               know
               the
               truth
               as
               they
               ?
               and
               that
               we
               do
               not
               pray
               as
               earnestly
               for
               Divine
               illumination
               ?
               Do
               we
               not
               read
               their
               Books
               ?
               (
               I
               verily
               think
               incomparably
               more
               then
               they
               do
               ours
               ,
               )
               and
               are
               we
               not
               willing
               to
               confer
               with
               the
               wisest
               of
               them
               that
               can
               inform
               us
               ?
               I
               have
               often
               privately
               and
               publickly
               desired
               you
               that
               if
               any
               of
               them
               can
               say
               more
               then
               all
               these
               Schoolmen
               ,
               Fryars
               and
               Jesuites
               say
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               read
               ,
               they
               would
               let
               me
               hear
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               want
               no
               means
               they
               can
               afford
               me
               for
               my
               fuller
               information
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               they
               have
               not
               done
               with
               us
               .
               When
               we
               prove
               a
               succession
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               by
               proving
               a
               succession
               of
               such
               as
               adhered
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Religion
               (
               an
               Argument
               that
               no
               Papist
               under
               heaven
               can
               confute
               ,
               )
               they
               vainly
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 All
                 Hereticks
                 pretend
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 prove
                 the
                 point
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               1.
               
               Doth
               it
               follow
               that
               Scripture
               is
               not
               a
               sufficient
               Rule
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               because
               Hereticks
               may
               pretend
               to
               it
               ?
               You
               take
               the
               39
               Articles
               for
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               yet
               may
               Hereticks
               that
               are
               far
               from
               our
               minds
               ,
               pretend
               to
               them
               .
               It
               's
               the
               liker
               to
               be
               the
               Rule
               because
               all
               Hereticks
               pretend
               it
               ,
               and
               would
               borrow
               credit
               from
               it
               to
               their
               Heresies
               .
               The
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               our
               Justice
               ;
               and
               yet
               Lawyers
               and
               their
               Clients
               that
               are
               contrary
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               do
               plead
               it
               for
               their
               contrary
               Causes
               .
               The
               Creed
               it self
               is
               pretended
               by
               Arrians
               for
               their
               Heresie
               .
               What
               must
               we
               
               have
               no
               Rule
               or
               Test
               or
               discovery
               of
               our
               Religion
               which
               a
               Heretick
               can
               pretend
               for
               his
               impiety
               .
               What
               words
               of
               God
               or
               man
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               being
               misinterpreted
               ?
               If
               we
               should
               give
               you
               every
               day
               a
               confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               some
               Hereticks
               might
               pretend
               to
               hold
               the
               same
               :
               No
               wonder
               then
               if
               they
               do
               so
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               can
               any
               Learned
               Papists
               be
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               know
               that
               the
               Arrians
               pretended
               the
               Authority
               of
               General
               Councils
               ?
               and
               so
               do
               many
               other
               Hereticks
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Authority
               of
               Pope
               and
               Councils
               are
               frequently
               pretended
               for
               contrary
               opinions
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               pretended
               by
               many
               an
               Heretick
               ?
               And
               will
               they
               therefore
               grant
               that
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Popes
               and
               Councils
               are
               no
               sufficient
               discovery
               of
               their
               Faith
               ?
               If
               Hereticks
               pretending
               to
               
                 your
                 Test
              
               of
               Faith
               ,
               disprove
               not
               that
               to
               be
               
                 your
                 Faith
              
               ,
               then
               Hereticks
               pretending
               to
               
                 our
                 Rule
              
               and
               Test
               of
               Faith
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               )
               is
               no
               proof
               that
               it
               is
               not
               our
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               I
               do
               therefore
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               Proof
               of
               a
               Succession
               of
               such
               Churches
               as
               have
               received
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               is
               a
               valid
               proof
               of
               a
               succession
               of
               Churches
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               seeing
               we
               have
               no
               Religion
               (
               doctrinally
               )
               but
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
               And
               this
               as
               far
               as
               modesty
               will
               permit
               ,
               I
               challenge
               all
               the
               Jesuites
               on
               Earth
               to
               confute
               with
               any
               solid
               Reasons
               :
               yet
               adding
               that
               we
               do
               
                 ex
                 superabundanti
              
               prove
               a
               succession
               also
               of
               Churches
               that
               never
               owned
               Popery
               ,
               even
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               .
               But
               let
               these
               men
               themselves
               but
               prove
               to
               us
               a
               succession
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               they
               require
               of
               us
               ;
               Let
               them
               prove
               that
               from
               the
               Apostles
               days
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               (
               or
               any
               one
               Congregation
               of
               twenty
               men
               )
               did
               hold
               all
               that
               now
               their
               Councils
               and
               Popes
               have
               Decreed
               ,
               and
               are
               esteemed
               Articles
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               contented
               to
               be
               their
               bondslave
               for
               ever
               ,
               or
               to
               bear
               a
               fagot
               ,
               or
               be
               used
               by
               them
               as
               
               cruelly
               as
               their
               malice
               can
               invent
               ,
               or
               flames
               or
               their
               strappado's
               execute
               .
               Let
               my
               Head
               be
               at
               their
               Mercy
               if
               they
               can
               but
               prove
               that
               Succession
               of
               Popery
               ,
               as
               they
               require
               us
               to
               do
               of
               Protestancy
               ,
               or
               as
               I
               have
               produced
               of
               our
               Churches
               and
               Religion
               .
               In
               the
               15th
               and
               16th
               Detection
               I
               have
               more
               largely
               spoken
               to
               them
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               very
               principal
               point
               of
               
                 their
                 Papal
                 Soveraignty
              
               ,
               they
               have
               nothing
               but
               this
               gross
               deceit
               to
               cheat
               the
               world
               with
               :
               The
               Roman
               Emperors
               divers
               ages
               after
               Christ
               ,
               did
               give
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               a
               Primacy
               in
               their
               Empire
               ,
               and
               hence
               these
               men
               would
               perswade
               us
               ,
               that
               even
               from
               Christ
               they
               have
               had
               a
               Soveraignty
               over
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
               .
               Wink
               but
               at
               these
               small
               mistakes
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               won
               the
               Cause
               :
               1.
               
               Suppose
               but
               Christs
               Institution
               to
               stand
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               Emperors
               .
               2.
               
               Suppose
               divers
               hundred
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
               .
               3.
               
               Suppose
               Primacy
               to
               be
               Soveraignty
               or
               Universal
               Government
               .
               4.
               
               But
               especially
               grant
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               was
               all
               the
               Christian
               world
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               have
               made
               good
               that
               part
               of
               their
               Cause
               .
            
             
               That
               there
               were
               many
               Nations
               without
               the
               reach
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               that
               had
               received
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               is
               past
               doubt
               .
               
                 Socrates
                 lib.
                 1.
                 c.
                 15.
                 saith
                 that
              
               Thomas
               chose
               Parthia
               ,
               Bartholomew
               chose
               India
               ,
               Matthew
               Ethiopia
               ,
               
                 to
                 plant
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 middle
              
               India
               
                 was
                 not
                 converted
                 till
              
               Constantines
               
                 days
                 ,
                 by
              
               Frumentius
               and
               Edesius
               ;
               and
               Iberia
               
                 by
                 a
                 Maid
                 .
              
               ]
               So
               
                 Euseb
                 .
                 l.
                 3.
                 c.
                 3.
                 tells
                 us
                 of
              
               Thomas
               
                 his
                 Preaching
                 to
                 the
              
               Parthians
               ,
               and
               Andrew
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Scythians
               .
               ]
               Et
               in
               vit
               .
               Const
               .
               l.
               4.
               c.
               
                 8.
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 Churches
                 in
              
               Persia
               ,
               &
               cap.
               
                 91.
                 how
              
               Constantine
               
                 wrote
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 ]
                 Godignus
              
               and
               others
               of
               them
               maintain
               that
               the
               Abassines
               did
               receive
               the
               Gospel
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               Besides
               Scotland
               
               and
               many
               other
               Countries
               that
               were
               not
               under
               the
               Roman
               Power
               .
               And
               none
               of
               these
               were
               Governed
               by
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               These
               three
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Papal
               Cause
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               premise
               to
               more
               that
               follow
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               all
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               that
               was
               out
               of
               the
               reach
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               did
               never
               submit
               to
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               then
               hath
               he
               not
               been
               successively
               (
               or
               at
               any
               time
               )
               the
               actual
               Head
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               :
               But
               the
               Antecedent
               is
               most
               certain
               :
               therefore
               so
               is
               the
               Consequent
               .
            
             
               How
               an
               old
               woman
               ,
               the
               Emperors
               Mother
               of
               Habassia
               ,
               did
               baffle
               their
               Jesuites
               ,
               by
               asking
               them
               [
               How
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               if
               obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               be
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               had
               heard
               from
               him
               till
               now
               ?
               ]
               I
               have
               told
               you
               after
               from
               themselves
               .
            
             
               If
               Primacy
               were
               Soveraignty
               ,
               and
               Emperors
               and
               Councils
               were
               Gods
               ,
               yet
               the
               
                 Indians
                 ,
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 Persians
              
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               the
               Scots
               ,
               and
               Irish
               ,
               and
               Danes
               ,
               and
               Sweeds
               ,
               and
               Poles
               ,
               and
               Muscovites
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               Germany
               in
               the
               West
               and
               North
               ,
               should
               be
               no
               subjects
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               the
               Rule
               and
               Test
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               Papists
               never
               had
               a
               Real
               Being
               ,
               or
               no
               succession
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               then
               their
               Faith
               and
               Church
               hath
               either
               no
               Real
               Being
               ,
               or
               no
               such
               Succession
               :
               But
               the
               Antecedent
               is
               true
               :
               as
               I
               prove
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               either
               General
               Councils
               ,
               or
               Popes
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               Essential
               (
               as
               they
               use
               to
               call
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Whole
               Body
               )
               that
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               their
               Faith.
               If
               it
               be
               General
               Councils
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               had
               no
               being
               from
               the
               Apostles
               till
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Papists
               Faith
               was
               then
               unborn
               .
               2.
               
               Yea
               they
               never
               had
               a
               being
               in
               the
               world
               :
               There
               was
               never
               any
               thing
               like
               a
               General
               Council
               since
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Apostles
               to
               this
               day
               .
               The
               first
               at
               Nice
               had
               none
               ,
               (
               save
               one
               John
               of
               Persia
               ,
               who
               its
               like
               was
               some
               persecuted
               
               Bishop
               that
               was
               fled
               ,
               or
               if
               one
               or
               two
               more
               its
               not
               material
               )
               ,
               but
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Western
               parts
               so
               few
               as
               was
               next
               to
               none
               :
               The
               following
               Councils
               ,
               as
               
                 Constantinop
                 .
                 1.
                 &c.
              
               were
               only
               out
               of
               one
               piece
               of
               the
               Empire
               :
               The
               Council
               of
               Trent
               I
               disdain
               to
               reckon
               among
               the
               modester
               pretenders
               to
               an
               Universality
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               if
               it
               be
               not
               General
               Councils
               ,
               but
               the
               Pope
               that
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               their
               Faith
               ;
               then
               ,
               1.
               
               Their
               Faith
               hath
               been
               interrupted
               ,
               yea
               and
               turned
               to
               Heresie
               and
               to
               Infidelity
               when
               the
               Pope
               hath
               so
               turned
               .
               2.
               
               And
               why
               then
               do
               they
               tell
               our
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               take
               not
               the
               Pope
               for
               the
               Rule
               of
               their
               Faith
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               it
               be
               the
               Major
               part
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               's
               known
               that
               two
               to
               one
               are
               against
               them
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               Greater
               part
               :
               therefore
               by
               that
               Rule
               their
               Faith
               in
               the
               Papal
               Soveraignty
               is
               false
               .
               2.
               
               And
               yet
               it
               would
               be
               hard
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               must
               be
               of
               no
               Belief
               ,
               till
               he
               have
               brought
               the
               world
               to
               the
               pole
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Argum.
                 3.
              
               
               If
               all
               the
               stir
               that
               the
               Papists
               make
               in
               the
               world
               for
               the
               Papal
               Government
               be
               but
               to
               rob
               Christian
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               of
               their
               Power
               ,
               then
               are
               they
               but
               a
               seditious
               Sect
               :
               But
               the
               Antecedent
               is
               apparent
               :
               For
               there
               are
               but
               two
               sorts
               of
               Government
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               The
               one
               is
               by
               the
               Word
               applyed
               unto
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               worketh
               only
               on
               the
               willing
               ;
               either
               by
               General
               exhortations
               as
               in
               Preaching
               ;
               or
               by
               personal
               application
               ,
               as
               in
               Sacraments
               ,
               Excommunication
               and
               Absolution
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               work
               of
               the
               present
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               performed
               by
               the
               Pope
               :
               Nor
               would
               he
               be
               content
               with
               this
               ,
               to
               govern
               Volunteers
               .
               The
               other
               is
               by
               Commands
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               seconded
               with
               force
               :
               And
               this
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               But
               if
               they
               will
               be
               deluded
               to
               give
               up
               their
               Crowns
               and
               Scepters
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               let
               them
               stand
               as
               the
               objects
               of
               the
               compassion
               of
               Spectators
               .
            
             
             
               Much
               more
               then
               I
               have
               here
               given
               you
               ,
               I
               had
               prepared
               of
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Antiquity
               against
               them
               .
               But
               here
               is
               more
               then
               they
               are
               able
               solidly
               to
               answer
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               afraid
               of
               over-whelming
               the
               capacity
               of
               ordinary
               Readers
               .
               I
               understand
               not
               the
               French
               Tongue
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Learned
               men
               that
               understand
               them
               ,
               and
               especially
               by
               the
               help
               *
               of
               a
               Noble
               friend
               that
               hath
               vouchsafed
               to
               translate
               some
               part
               of
               them
               for
               my
               use
               ,
               I
               am
               imboldened
               to
               a
               confidence
               ,
               that
               the
               two
               famous
               Confutations
               of
               the
               great
               Perron
               ,
               will
               stand
               to
               the
               perpetual
               shame
               of
               Popery
               ,
               which
               none
               of
               them
               will
               be
               ever
               able
               to
               Reply
               to
               ,
               without
               as
               great
               a
               dishonour
               to
               their
               Cause
               as
               will
               follow
               their
               not
               daring
               to
               Reply
               :
               I
               mean
               ,
               Blondell's
               Book
               
                 De
                 Primatu
                 in
                 Ecclesia
              
               (
               which
               overwhelms
               them
               utterly
               with
               the
               witness
               of
               Antiquity
               )
               
                 &
                 Pet.
                 Molinaeus
                 de
                 Novitate
                 Papismi
              
               (
               which
               I
               hope
               his
               Reverend
               Son
               of
               his
               name
               may
               live
               to
               help
               us
               to
               in
               
                 English
                 .
              
               )
               But
               if
               any
               of
               the
               Romanists
               that
               dare
               not
               meddle
               with
               those
               Champions
               ,
               nor
               dash
               themselves
               upon
               those
               Pillars
               ,
               shall
               yet
               vouchsafe
               an
               Answer
               to
               this
               smaller
               work
               ,
               I
               do
               hereby
               assure
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               wil
               do
               it
               soberly
               ,
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               of
               close
               and
               solid
               Arguing
               ,
               he
               will
               perform
               a
               task
               that
               will
               be
               very
               acceptable
               to
               me
               .
               But
               niblers
               ,
               snarlers
               ,
               cavillers
               ,
               and
               senseless
               praters
               I
               shall
               contemn
               .
            
             
               
                 Richard
                 Baxter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   CHap.
                   1.
                
                 
                 Popery
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 Unity
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   1.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   2.
                
                 
                 Directions
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 will
                 deal
                 with
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   5.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   3.
                   
                   Argum.
                   1.
                
                 
                 Against
                 Popery
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 every
                 honest
                 godly
                 man
                 is
                 secured
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   9.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   second
                   Argument
                   ,
                   p.
                   16.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   5.
                   
                   Argum.
                   3.
                
                 
                 That
                 deposing
                 Kings
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 exterminate
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 absolving
                 Subjects
                 from
                 their
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 their
                 Dominions
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   17
                   ,
                   18.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   6.
                   
                   Argum.
                   4.
                
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 unholy
                 in
                 its
                 Essentials
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   21
                   ,
                   22
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   7.
                   
                   Argum.
                   5.
                
                 
                 The
                 Papists
                 of
                 more
                 then
                 One
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 each
                 part
                 pretending
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   26.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   8.
                   
                   Argum.
                   6.
                
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 discontinued
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   31.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   9.
                   
                   Argum.
                   7.
                
                 
                 From
                 sense
                 ;
                 securing
                 all
                 men
                 from
                 Popery
                 that
                 will
                 believe
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 or
                 others
                 senses
                 ,
                 T
                 's
                 frivolous
                 answer
                 refelled
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   34.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   10.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   1.
                   
                
                 Prove
                 them
                 but
                 guilty
                 of
                 one
                 Error
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Popery
                 is
                 confuted
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   38.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   11.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   2.
                   
                
                 A
                 Doctrine
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 Scripture
                 and
                 it self
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 Error
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   39.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   12.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   3.
                   
                
                 Agree
                 on
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 proof
                 ,
                 before
                 
                 you
                 dispute
                 :
                 Papists
                 will
                 take
                 neither
                 Sense
                 ,
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Tradition
                 or
                 Judgement
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 judge
                 or
                 proof
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   41.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   13.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   4.
                   
                
                 Understand
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 call
                 to
                 you
                 for
                 a
                 Judge
                 of
                 Controversies
                 .
                 How
                 far
                 a
                 Judge
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   43.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   14.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   5.
                   
                
                 They
                 pretend
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 End
                 of
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 ours
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 :
                 Detected
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   46.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   15.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   6.
                   
                
                 Their
                 boast
                 of
                 Unity
                 ,
                 and
                 reproaching
                 us
                 with
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 Detected
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   52.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   16.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   7.
                   
                
                 Their
                 confounding
                 the
                 Essentials
                 and
                 Integrals
                 of
                 Christianity
                 Detected
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   63.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   17.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   8.
                   
                
                 Their
                 extolling
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 Detected
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   71.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   18.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   9.
                   
                
                 Some
                 of
                 their
                 deluding
                 Ambiguities
                 Detected
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 Church
                 ]
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 Pope
                 .
                 ]
                 3.
                 
                 [
                 A
                 General
                 Council
                 .
                 ]
                 Bring
                 them
                 to
                 Define
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 by
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 break
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   73.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   19.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   10.
                   
                
                 Their
                 Confounding
                 1.
                 
                 An
                 humane
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Divine
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Meere
                 Primacy
                 with
                 Soveraignty
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 An
                 alterable
                 Order
                 with
                 an
                 unalterable
                 Essential
                 ,
                 Detected
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   81.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   20.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   11.
                   
                
                 The
                 vanity
                 of
                 their
                 pretending
                 Tradition
                 detected
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   86.
                
                 
                 How
                 far
                 we
                 are
                 for
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   87.
                
                 
                 Tradition
                 confoundeth
                 Popery
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   98.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   21.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   12.
                   
                
                 Their
                 pretence
                 that
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 were
                 once
                 under
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Detected
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   102.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   22.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   13.
                   
                
                 Their
                 plea
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 a
                 True
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 Schismaticks
                 for
                 separating
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 Detected
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   103.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   23.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   14.
                   
                
                 Their
                 pretending
                 to
                 fixed
                 Unity
                 and
                 settledness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 uncertainty
                 ,
                 
                 incoherent
                 ,
                 and
                 changelings
                 ,
                 Detected
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   107.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   24.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   15.
                   
                
                 Their
                 plea
                 that
                 our
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 is
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 theirs
                 old
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 calling
                 for
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 ,
                 and
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 before
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Detected
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 Church
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   115.
                
                 
                 And
                 vindicated
                 from
                 Turbervile's
                 exceptions
                 .
                 Proved
                 fully
                 that
                 persons
                 differing
                 in
                 points
                 of
                 Faith
                 are
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   125
                   ,
                   127
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Abassines
                   ,
                   Armenians
                   ,
                   Copties
                   ,
                   Greeks
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 proved
                 .
                 T
                 's
                 proof
                 of
                 their
                 Succession
                 confuted
                 ,
                 to
                 ▪
                 
                   p.
                   141.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   25.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   16.
                   
                
                 Their
                 jumbling
                 all
                 our
                 differences
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 making
                 lesser
                 or
                 common
                 differences
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Detected
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   141.
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Thirty
                     two
                     points
                     of
                     Popery
                     named
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     challenged
                     to
                     prove
                     a
                     Succession
                     of
                     ,
                     with
                     my
                     promise
                     to
                     receive
                     what
                     is
                     so
                     proved
                     ,
                     T
                     's
                     Arguments
                     for
                     the
                     Succession
                     of
                     their
                     Doctrine
                     confuted
                     to
                     
                       p.
                       155.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Papists
                     have
                     those
                     in
                     their
                     Church
                     that
                     differ
                     in
                     point
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       155.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     No
                     such
                     difference
                     between
                     us
                     and
                     the
                     most
                     of
                     the
                     Christian
                     world
                     as
                     can
                     prove
                     us
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     proved
                     against
                     
                       H.
                       T.
                    
                     in
                     the
                     instances
                     ,
                     1.
                     
                     Of
                     Invocation
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       157.
                       2.
                    
                     
                     Praying
                     for
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       160.
                       3.
                    
                     
                     Veneration
                     or
                     Adoration
                     of
                     Images
                     ,
                     Cross
                     and
                     Reliques
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       162.
                       4.
                    
                     
                     Transubstantiation
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                     Satisfaction
                     and
                     Purgatory
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                     Of
                     Fasts
                     ,
                     Free-will
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   26.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   17.
                   
                
                 Their
                 false
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 would
                 extort
                 a
                 proof
                 of
                 their
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 Detected
                 in
                 eight
                 instances
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   169.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   27.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   18.
                   
                
                 Their
                 corrupting
                 Councils
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 citing
                 such
                 ,
                 Detected
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   176.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   Chap.
                   28.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   19.
                   
                
                 Their
                 perswading
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 Lyars
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 we
                 say
                 and
                 write
                 may
                 be
                 regarded
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   182.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   29.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   20.
                   
                
                 Their
                 feigned
                 Miracles
                 :
                 184.
                 
                 The
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Boy
                 of
                 
                   Bilson
                   ,
                   p.
                   185.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   30.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   21.
                   
                
                 Their
                 Impudent
                 slanders
                 .
                 The
                 horrid
                 Lyes
                 against
                 Luther
                 and
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 insisted
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 common
                 Writers
                 ,
                 fully
                 detected
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   189.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   31.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   22.
                   
                
                 Their
                 quarrels
                 at
                 our
                 Translations
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   200.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   32.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   23.
                   
                
                 Their
                 design
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Ministers
                 odious
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Their
                 riches
                 and
                 ours
                 compared
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   201.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   33.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   24.
                   
                
                 Their
                 cavils
                 against
                 our
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Succession
                 ,
                 confuted
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   205.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   34.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   25.
                   
                
                 Their
                 pretence
                 of
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unholiness
                 of
                 ours
                 :
                 And
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 Canonized
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   214
                   ,
                   217.
                   2.
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 strictness
                 of
                 their
                 Religious
                 Orders
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 unmarryed
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   227.
                   4.
                
                 
                 Their
                 Holy
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   35.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   26.
                   
                
                 Their
                 demanding
                 of
                 us
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 when
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Corruptions
                 did
                 begin
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   233.
                
                 
                 Their
                 Novelty
                 proved
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   234
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   
                     A
                     Confutation
                     of
                     a
                     Papists
                     
                       M.
                       S.
                    
                     on
                     this
                     point
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     sent
                     to
                     Mr.
                     Millard
                     ,
                     neer
                     
                       Sturbridge
                       ,
                       p.
                       244.
                    
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   36.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   27.
                   
                
                 They
                 charge
                 us
                 with
                 New
                 Articles
                 ,
                 for
                 denying
                 their
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 bid
                 us
                 prove
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 our
                 Negatives
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   258.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   37.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   28.
                   
                
                 They
                 conclude
                 that
                 theirs
                 is
                 the
                 safer
                 Religion
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 uncharitable
                 and
                 damneth
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 ours
                 the
                 less
                 safe
                 because
                 the
                 more
                 charitable
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   261.
                
                 
                 
                 They
                 admit
                 or
                 save
                 Heathens
                 while
                 they
                 would
                 damn
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 proved
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   265.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   38.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   29.
                   
                
                 They
                 win
                 the
                 Great
                 ones
                 and
                 multitude
                 by
                 suiting
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Worship
                 to
                 the
                 fleshly
                 conceits
                 and
                 inclinations
                 of
                 ungodly
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   271.
                
                 shewed
                 in
                 twenty
                 instances
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   39.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   30.
                   
                
                 They
                 pick
                 up
                 the
                 mistakes
                 or
                 harsh
                 passages
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Divines
                 ,
                 and
                 perswade
                 men
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   279.
                
                 
                 A
                 Confutation
                 of
                 Cardinal
                 Richlieu's
                 twelve
                 Accusations
                 or
                 Arguments
                 against
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   280
                   ,
                   281
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   42.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   33.
                   
                
                 Their
                 pretence
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 Natural
                 Excellency
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 Monarchical
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 Detected
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   297.
                
                 
                 An
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 ridiculous
                 Reasons
                 of
                 Cardinal
                 Boverius
                 to
                 Prince
                 
                   Charles
                   ,
                   p.
                   297.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   43.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   34.
                   
                
                 Their
                 new
                 device
                 of
                 receiving
                 nothing
                 as
                 Scripture
                 Evidence
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   p
                   307.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   44.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   35.
                   
                
                 They
                 choose
                 such
                 persons
                 to
                 dispute
                 with
                 against
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 some
                 notable
                 advantage
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   312.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   45.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   36.
                   
                
                 Their
                 designs
                 to
                 divide
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 sow
                 Heresies
                 among
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 draw
                 them
                 to
                 some
                 odious
                 practices
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   313.
                
                 
                 About
                 our
                 late
                 changes
                 and
                 warres
                 ,
                 and
                 Heresies
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 The
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 vindicated
                 from
                 their
                 charge
                 of
                 killing
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   321.
                
                 
                 Yet
                 the
                 case
                 different
                 from
                 theirs
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   323.
                
                 
                 How
                 Papists
                 have
                 crept
                 into
                 most
                 parties
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   327.
                
                 
                 What
                 Heresies
                 and
                 Sects
                 are
                 their
                 proper
                 spawn
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   330.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   46.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   37.
                   
                
                 They
                 Hide
                 themselves
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 Agents
                 and
                 new
                 Converts
                 :
                 )
                 The
                 means
                 :
                 Our
                 danger
                 by
                 the
                 Hiders
                 :
                 The
                 Detection
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   337.
                
                 to
                 345.
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   Chap.
                   47.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   38.
                   
                
                 Their
                 exceeding
                 industry
                 to
                 pervert
                 men
                 of
                 Interest
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   345.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   48.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   39.
                   
                
                 Their
                 Treasons
                 against
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 Princes
                 and
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 dissolving
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 Oaths
                 and
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 Perjury
                 and
                 Rebellion
                 to
                 seem
                 Duties
                 and
                 Meritorius
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   348.
                
                 proved
                 from
                 themselves
                 ;
                 their
                 recrimination
                 about
                 the
                 late
                 Kings
                 death
                 further
                 refelled
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   355.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   49.
                   
                   Detect
                   .
                   40.
                   
                
                 Their
                 last
                 course
                 is
                 to
                 turn
                 to
                 open
                 Hostility
                 ,
                 and
                 stir
                 up
                 Princes
                 to
                 war
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   356.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   50.
                
                 
                 Some
                 Proposals
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 for
                 a
                 (
                 Hopeless
                 )
                 Peace
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   364.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Contents
               of
               the
               Second
               Part.
               
            
             
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 WHether
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 heal
                 the
                 Divisions
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 be
                 by
                 drawing
                 them
                 all
                 into
                 One
                 Universal
                 Visible
                 Political
                 body
                 ,
                 under
                 One
                 Universal
                 visible
                 Head
                 or
                 Government
                 ?
                 Or
                 whether
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 be
                 a
                 body
                 so
                 United
                 and
                 Governed
                 ?
                 Neg.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   1.
                
                 
                 Shewing
                 the
                 Occasions
                 and
                 reasons
                 of
                 this
                 writing
                 ,
                 especially
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Grotians
                 :
                 Mr.
                 Pierce's
                 exceptions
                 manifested
                 to
                 be
                 frivelous
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   379.
                   
                   Grotius
                
                 speaking
                 English
                 to
                 gratifie
                 Mr.
                 
                   Pierce
                   ,
                   p.
                   383.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   2.
                
                 
                 The
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Controversie
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 Consociations
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 union
                 of
                 Churches
                 we
                 grant
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   394.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   3.
                
                 
                 Our
                 Arguments
                 for
                 the
                 Negative
                 .
                 Fifteen
                 Reasons
                 against
                 the
                 Popes
                 Soveraignty
                 briefly
                 named
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   402.
                
                 
                 
                   
                     Against
                     the
                     Headship
                     of
                     Pope
                     or
                     General
                     Councils
                     .
                     
                       Argum
                       .
                       1.
                    
                     
                     From
                     the
                     non-existence
                     of
                     an
                     universal
                     Head
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       404.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Argum.
                       2.
                    
                     
                     It
                     never
                     did
                     exist
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     in
                     continued
                     succession
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       406.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Argum.
                       3.
                    
                     
                     A
                     General
                     Council
                     unnecessary
                     ,
                     impossible
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     be
                     unjust
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       409.
                    
                     proved
                     to
                     
                       p.
                       421.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Argum.
                       4.
                    
                     
                     If
                     assembled
                     ,
                     it
                     could
                     not
                     possibly
                     do
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Head
                     or
                     Soveraign
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       421.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Argum.
                       5.
                    
                     
                     None
                     hath
                     power
                     to
                     summon
                     a
                     General
                     Council
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       421.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Argum.
                       6.
                    
                     
                     Pope
                     nor
                     Council
                     have
                     not
                     the
                     Legislative
                     Power
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     Universal
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       423.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       Argum.
                       7.
                    
                     
                     Pope
                     nor
                     Council
                     are
                     not
                     the
                     Fountain
                     of
                     Power
                     to
                     all
                     Church-officers
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       425.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Argum.
                       8.
                    
                     
                     In
                     great
                     Causes
                     all
                     may
                     not
                     appeal
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     nor
                     can
                     they
                     finally
                     decide
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       425.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Argum.
                       9.
                    
                     
                     They
                     cannot
                     put
                     down
                     other
                     inferior
                     officers
                     through
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       426.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Argum.
                       10.
                       
                       &
                       11.
                    
                     
                     Our
                     Relation
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     Head
                     not
                     Essential
                     to
                     our
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     nor
                     are
                     we
                     baptized
                     into
                     such
                     a
                     Head
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       127.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Argum.
                       12.
                    
                     
                     This
                     Head
                     no
                     Principle
                     anciently
                     taught
                     the
                     Catechized
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       428.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Argum.
                       13.
                       
                       &
                       14.
                    
                     
                     It
                     is
                     no
                     Treason
                     or
                     damning
                     sin
                     to
                     deny
                     this
                     Head.
                     Nor
                     are
                     all
                     Christians
                     bound
                     to
                     study
                     the
                     Laws
                     of
                     Popes
                     and
                     Councils
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       428
                       ,
                       429.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Argum.
                       15.
                       
                       &
                       16.
                    
                     
                     The
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     must
                     be
                     evident
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     members
                     :
                     and
                     his
                     Laws
                     certain
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       430.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Argum.
                       17.
                       
                       &
                       18.
                    
                     
                     Councils
                     and
                     Decretals
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     usually
                     preached
                     .
                     A
                     Visible
                     Head
                     not
                     agreed
                     on
                     among
                     Papists
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     as
                     none
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       431.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Argum.
                       19.
                    
                     
                     No
                     such
                     Head
                     revealed
                     in
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       432.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Argum.
                       20.
                    
                     
                     The
                     Scripture
                     appropriates
                     the
                     Soveraignty
                     to
                     Christ
                     only
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       433.
                    
                     
                     Proved
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Objections
                     answered
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Chap.
                   4.
                
                 
                 Opening
                 the
                 true
                 grounds
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Churches
                 Unity
                 and
                 Peace
                 must
                 be
                 sought
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 means
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 used
                 to
                 attain
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     General
                     Grounds
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       440.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     true
                     particular
                     Grounds
                     of
                     Peace
                     ,
                     in
                     twenty
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       442.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     What
                     unity
                     to
                     be
                     here
                     expected
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       443.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Applications
                     of
                     the
                     foresaid
                     Grounds
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     reduction
                     of
                     them
                     into
                     practice
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       453.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Conclusion
                     ,
                     
                       p.
                       455.
                    
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
          
           
             
             
               ERRATA
               .
            
             
               PAge
               24.
               l.
               9.
               r.
               Platina
               .
               p.
               30.
               l.
               9.
               r.
               Formosus
               .
               p.
               31.
               l.
               19.
               r.
               Cardinals
               .
               p.
               58.
               l.
               13.
               r.
               mean
               time
               .
               p.
               59.
               l.
               5.
               
               &
               16.
               r.
               Filiutius
               .
               &
               l.
               9.
               
               &
               25.
               r.
               Bauny
               .
               &
               l.
               13.
               r.
               
                 a
                 man
              
               may
               do
               .
               p.
               61.
               l.
               7.
               r.
               Baldellus
               .
               l.
               23.
               r.
               Escobar
               .
               p.
               78.
               l.
               15.
               blot
               out
               too
               .
               p.
               82.
               l.
               3
               blot
               out
               not
               .
               p.
               104.
               l.
               15.
               for
               reasoned
               ,
               r.
               ceased
               .
               p.
               126.
               l.
               penult
               .
               for
               of
               r.
               take
               .
               p.
               131.
               l.
               penult
               .
               r.
               Vignerius
               .
               p.
               134.
               l.
               36.
               for
               
                 five
                 Acts
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 the
                 fifth
                 Act.
              
               p.
               145.
               l.
               9.
               r.
               
                 to
                 receive
                 so
                 many
              
               .
               &
               l.
               19.
               r.
               when
               he
               hath
               .
               p.
               157.
               l.
               34.
               for
               Jus
               .
               r.
               Jos
               .
               p.
               170.
               l.
               9.
               for
               which
               ,
               r.
               with
               .
               p.
               195.
               l.
               35.
               for
               this
               ,
               r.
               his
               .
               p.
               196.
               l.
               36.
               r.
               Baldwin
               .
               p.
               206.
               l.
               27.
               for
               of
               ,
               r.
               or
               .
               &
               l.
               28.
               for
               Dr.
               r.
               D.
               p.
               213.
               l.
               7.
               r.
               
                 when
                 we
                 do
              
               .
               p.
               220.
               l.
               36.
               r.
               
                 Dan
                 tes
              
               .
               p.
               224.
               l.
               2.
               
               &
               3
               ,
               4.
               r.
               
                 the
                 names
                 in
                 the
                 Accus
                 .
                 case
                 .
              
               p.
               225.
               l.
               8.
               r.
               your self
               .
               p.
               259.
               l.
               31.
               r.
               Anathema's
               .
               p.
               261.
               l.
               35.
               r.
               not
               ,
               for
               nor
               .
               p.
               266.
               l.
               17.
               r.
               that
               it
               is
               .
               l.
               28.
               r.
               Canus
               .
               p.
               267.
               l.
               10.
               r.
               
                 to
                 end
                 the.
              
               p.
               288.
               l.
               24.
               for
               left
               ,
               r.
               lest
               .
               p.
               297.
               l.
               17.
               for
               them
               ,
               r.
               the.
               p.
               314.
               r.
               Paulus
               5.
               p.
               356.
               l.
               31.
               r.
               hatchets
               .
               p.
               362.
               l.
               28.
               r.
               
                 at
                 last
              
               .
               p.
               365.
               l.
               8.
               for
               may
               ,
               r.
               many
               .
               &
               l.
               33.
               r.
               Maldonate
               .
               p.
               397.
               l.
               30.
               r.
               
                 the
                 other
                 of
              
               .
               l.
               32.
               for
               parties
               ,
               r.
               straw
               .
               p.
               409.
               l.
               32.
               r.
               
                 in
                 the.
              
               l.
               36.
               blot
               out
               none
               .
               p.
               422.
               l.
               13.
               r.
               presided
               .
               p.
               426.
               l.
               17.
               blot
               out
               of
               .
               p.
               432.
               l.
               33.
               for
               had
               ,
               r.
               
                 had
                 not
              
               .
               p.
               434.
               l.
               4.
               for
               to
               ,
               r.
               as
               ,
               p.
               435.
               l.
               1.
               r.
               members
               .
               p.
               433.
               l.
               29.
               blot
               out
               a.
               p.
               452.
               l.
               20.
               r.
               
                 But
                 when
                 the.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               Key
               for
               Catholicks
               ,
               To
               open
               the
               juglings
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               all
               that
               are
               but
               truly
               willing
               to
               understand
               ,
               whether
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Romane
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               ,
               be
               of
               God
               :
               and
               to
               leave
               the
               Reader
               utterly
               unexcusable
               ,
               if
               after
               this
               he
               will
               be
               a
               Papist
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 divided
                 state
                 of
                 Christians
                 have
                 brought
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 constantest
                 sadness
                 to
                 my
                 Soul
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 it
                 was
                 acquainted
                 with
                 ;
                 especially
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 quarrelling
                 ,
                 and
                 plotting
                 ,
                 and
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 fighting
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 about
                 five
                 of
                 six
                 )
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 Infidelity
                 of
                 
                   Heathenism
                   ,
                   Judaism
                
                 or
                 Mahometanism
                 ,
                 where
                 millions
                 of
                 poor
                 souls
                 do
                 need
                 our
                 help
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 all
                 our
                 strength
                 were
                 joyned
                 together
                 for
                 their
                 Illumination
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 little
                 .
                 Oh
                 horrible
                 shame
                 to
                 the
                 face
                 
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nations
                 are
                 quietly
                 serving
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Turk
                 is
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Countries
                 ,
                 that
                 once
                 were
                 the
                 Inheritance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Iron
                 yoak
                 is
                 still
                 upon
                 the
                 necks
                 of
                 the
                 persecuted
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 stands
                 up
                 at
                 our
                 doors
                 in
                 so
                 formidable
                 a
                 posture
                 ,
                 still
                 ready
                 to
                 devour
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 instead
                 of
                 combining
                 to
                 resist
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 vindicate
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 greedily
                 sucking
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 tearing
                 in
                 pieces
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 furious
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 destroying
                 our selves
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 enemy
                 a
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 spending
                 that
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 treasure
                 ,
                 that
                 labour
                 and
                 that
                 blood
                 ,
                 to
                 dash
                 our selves
                 in
                 pieces
                 on
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 nobly
                 ,
                 and
                 honestly
                 ,
                 and
                 happily
                 spent
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 thoughts
                 provoked
                 me
                 to
                 many
                 an
                 hours
                 consideration
                 ,
                 How
                 the
                 wounds
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 might
                 be
                 yet
                 healed
                 ;
                 And
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 long
                 a
                 principal
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 daily
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reconciling
                 Light
                 might
                 shine
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 in
                 some
                 good
                 measure
                 take
                 up
                 our
                 differences
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 at
                 last
                 give
                 healing
                 Principles
                 and
                 dispositions
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 Princes
                 and
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 more
                 I
                 studied
                 how
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 difficult
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 impossible
                 it
                 appear'd
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 the
                 Vice-Christ
                 or
                 pretended
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 being
                 with
                 them
                 become
                 an
                 essential
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Subjection
                 to
                 him
                 essential
                 to
                 our
                 Christianity
                 it self
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   de
                   Eccles
                   .
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 5.
                 )
                 
                   No
                   man
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   would
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   a
                   Subject
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 intolerable
                 corruptions
                 they
                 have
                 fixed
                 by
                 the
                 fancy
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 and
                 built
                 upon
                 this
                 foundation
                 a
                 worldly
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 temporal
                 Riches
                 and
                 Dignity
                 of
                 a
                 numerous
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 twisting
                 some
                 Princes
                 also
                 into
                 the
                 Interest
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 yield
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 principal
                 points
                 of
                 difference
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 will
                 deny
                 the
                 very
                 Essence
                 of
                 their
                 New
                 Christianity
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 pluck
                 up
                 the
                 foundations
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 so
                 industriously
                 laid
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 men
                 to
                 a
                 suspicion
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 fallible
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 shall
                 confess
                 themselves
                 mistaken
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 unless
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 admirably
                 self-denying
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 let
                 go
                 the
                 temporal
                 advantages
                 which
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 interested
                 in
                 :
                 And
                 whether
                 so
                 much
                 light
                 may
                 be
                 
                 hoped
                 for
                 in
                 so
                 dark
                 a
                 generation
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 much
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 self-denyal
                 in
                 millions
                 of
                 men
                 so
                 void
                 of
                 self-denyal
                 ,
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 conjecture
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 cannot
                 in
                 these
                 greatest
                 matters
                 come
                 over
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 will
                 flatly
                 betray
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 that
                 Unity
                 ,
                 to
                 unite
                 with
                 another
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 Center
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 thus
                 cast
                 away
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 sin
                 against
                 our
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 prove
                 men
                 of
                 
                   no
                   Faith
                   or
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 desiring
                 a
                 Unity
                 in
                 Faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 would
                 not
                 do
                 the
                 thing
                 intended
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 should
                 certainly
                 miss
                 of
                 these
                 very
                 ends
                 which
                 we
                 seek
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 had
                 sold
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 our
                 Souls
                 to
                 obtain
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 certain
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 will
                 never
                 unite
                 in
                 the
                 Romane
                 Vice-Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 agree
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Corruptions
                 ,
                 against
                 plain
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Reason
                 and
                 common
                 sense
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 wise
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 .
                 Never
                 did
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 it
                 center
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Romane
                 Soveraignty
                 :
                 And
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 hope
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 never
                 yet
                 was
                 done
                 ?
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 Primacy
                 of
                 Place
                 (
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Seat
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarcks
                 )
                 it
                 made
                 the
                 Pope
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 Soveraign
                 and
                 a
                 Vice-Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 is
                 Soveraign
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Saxony
                 or
                 Bavaria
                 ;
                 or
                 then
                 the
                 Senior
                 Justice
                 on
                 the
                 Bench
                 is
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 even
                 this
                 much
                 he
                 never
                 had
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 :
                 What
                 claim
                 did
                 he
                 ever
                 lay
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Usurpations
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 Church
                 without
                 those
                 bounds
                 ?
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Empire
                 that
                 raised
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Empire
                 limited
                 his
                 own
                 Usurpations
                 .
                 Saith
                 their
                 own
                 Reinerius
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 whoever
                 else
                 )
                 
                   Cont.
                   Waldens
                   .
                   Catal.
                   in
                   Biblioth
                   .
                   Patr.
                   To.
                
                 4.
                 pag
                 773.
                 
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 and
                 Aethiopians
                 ,
                 and
                 Indians
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   which
                   the
                   Apostles
                   converted
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   under
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Yea
                 in
                 Gregories
                 days
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Brittain
                 and
                 Ireland
                 both
                 strangers
                 and
                 adversaries
                 to
                 their
                 Soveraignty
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 procure
                 them
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 Government
                 ,
                 nor
                 change
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Easter
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 to
                 have
                 Communion
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 last
                 :
                 Anno
                 614.
                 
                 Laurentius
                 their
                 Arch-Bishop
                 here
                 wrote
                 this
                 Letter
                 (
                 with
                 
                 Mellitus
                 and
                 Justus
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Abbots
                 in
                 all
                 Scotland
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Ireland
                   )
                   [
                   While
                   the
                   Sea
                   Apostolick
                   after
                   its
                   manner
                   directed
                   us
                   to
                   preach
                   to
                   the
                
                 Pagan
                 
                   Nations
                   in
                   these
                   Western
                   parts
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   happened
                   to
                   enter
                   this
                   Island
                   ,
                   called
                
                 Brittain
                 ,
                 
                   before
                   we
                   knew
                   them
                   ,
                   believing
                   that
                   they
                   walked
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   universal
                   Church
                   ,
                   we
                   reverenced
                   both
                   the
                
                 Brittains
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 Scots
                 
                   in
                   great
                   Reverence
                   of
                   their
                   Sanctity
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   we
                   knew
                   the
                
                 Brittains
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   thought
                   the
                
                 Scots
                 
                   were
                   better
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   have
                   learnt
                   by
                
                 Daganus
                 
                   the
                   Bishop
                   in
                   this
                   forementioned
                   Island
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                
                 Columbanus
                 the
                 Abbot
                 
                   coming
                   into
                
                 France
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                
                 Scots
                 
                   do
                   nothing
                   differ
                   from
                   the
                
                 Brittains
                 
                   in
                   their
                   Conversation
                   .
                   For
                   Bishop
                
                 Daganus
                 
                   coming
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   refused
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   eat
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   to
                   eat
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   House
                   where
                   we
                   did
                   eat
                   .
                   ]
                   Usher
                   Epist
                   .
                   Hibern
                   .
                
                 7.
                 p.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 most
                 peaceable
                 Bishop
                 Hall
                 was
                 forct
                 to
                 write
                 a
                 
                   [
                   Roma
                   irreconciliabilis
                   .
                
                 ]
                 While
                 we
                 are
                 thinking
                 of
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 about
                 our
                 ears
                 with
                 Plots
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 swarms
                 of
                 Rome-bred
                 Sects
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 industriously
                 undermining
                 us
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 continual
                 Alarms
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 called
                 off
                 to
                 these
                 defensive
                 wars
                 which
                 here
                 I
                 have
                 undertaken
                 ;
                 yet
                 still
                 resolving
                 that
                 the
                 Desperateness
                 of
                 the
                 Cure
                 shall
                 not
                 make
                 me
                 run
                 from
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 contrary
                 extream
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 nor
                 neglect
                 any
                 necessary
                 means
                 ,
                 how
                 hopeless
                 soever
                 of
                 success
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Work
                 that
                 here
                 I
                 have
                 undertaken
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 give
                 you
                 briefly
                 those
                 Grounds
                 on
                 which
                 you
                 must
                 go
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 keep
                 your
                 ground
                 against
                 a
                 Papist
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 give
                 a
                 few
                 invincible
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 weakest
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 use
                 ,
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 principal
                 grounds
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 detect
                 their
                 Frauds
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 younger
                 sort
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 Directions
                 for
                 the
                 Confutation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 propound
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 vain
                 )
                 such
                 terms
                 of
                 Peace
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 yield
                 to
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 BEfore
                 I
                 mention
                 the
                 Grounds
                 or
                 Cause
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 maintain
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 premise
                 this
                 Advice
                 to
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Wrong
                 not
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 your selves
                 by
                 an
                 unequal
                 conflict
                 .
                 Enter
                 not
                 rashly
                 upon
                 Disputes
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Learned
                 and
                 of
                 nimble
                 tongues
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 weak
                 capacities
                 your selves
                 .
                 Though
                 I
                 shall
                 here
                 shew
                 you
                 that
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Church
                 ,
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 Reason
                 and
                 Sense
                 are
                 on
                 your
                 side
                 ,
                 yet
                 experience
                 tels
                 us
                 how
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Juglers
                 have
                 made
                 millions
                 of
                 men
                 deny
                 belief
                 to
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 their
                 taste
                 and
                 other
                 senses
                 .
                 An
                 ignorant
                 man
                 is
                 soon
                 silenced
                 by
                 a
                 subtile
                 wit
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 think
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 cannot
                 answer
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 yield
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 deny
                 both
                 Sense
                 and
                 Reason
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 secretly
                 entice
                 you
                 ,
                 desire
                 them
                 to
                 debate
                 the
                 case
                 with
                 some
                 able
                 ,
                 learned
                 ,
                 experienced
                 Minister
                 in
                 your
                 hearing
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 your
                 Pastors
                 to
                 defend
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 wolves
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 once
                 despise
                 them
                 or
                 straggle
                 from
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Flocks
                 ,
                 and
                 trust
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 Reason
                 that
                 is
                 unfurnished
                 and
                 unprepared
                 for
                 such
                 work
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 that
                 you
                 get
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 undone
                 .
                 You
                 need
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Pastors
                 for
                 your
                 souls
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 Physicians
                 for
                 your
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 Lawyers
                 for
                 your
                 Estates
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 God
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 set
                 them
                 over
                 you
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 but
                 come
                 on
                 equal
                 terms
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 what
                 Truth
                 can
                 do
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 way
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 avoid
                 a
                 Conference
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 !
                 with
                 ignorant
                 unlearned
                 people
                 ,
                 what
                 may
                 not
                 such
                 Deceivers
                 do
                 ?
                 that
                 can
                 perswade
                 so
                 many
                 thousand
                 souls
                 to
                 give
                 no
                 Credit
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 or
                 taste
                 ,
                 or
                 feeling
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 believe
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 that
                 Bread
                 is
                 not
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 Wine
                 is
                 not
                 Wine
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Yet
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 weakest
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 their
                 Profession
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 repell
                 Deceivers
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 here
                 give
                 you
                 first
                 some
                 Directions
                 concerning
                 the
                 cause
                 which
                 you
                 must
                 defend
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 concerning
                 this
                 ,
                 Observe
                 these
                 things
                 following
                 1.
                 
                 Understand
                 what
                 the
                 Religion
                 is
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 hold
                 and
                 maintain
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 antient
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 put
                 every
                 
                 Truth
                 among
                 the
                 Essentials
                 of
                 your
                 Religion
                 :
                 Our
                 Religion
                 doth
                 not
                 stand
                 or
                 fall
                 with
                 every
                 Controversie
                 that
                 is
                 raised
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 days
                 is
                 ours
                 now
                 :
                 that
                 which
                 all
                 were
                 baptized
                 into
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 openly
                 held
                 forth
                 as
                 their
                 Belief
                 .
                 Reformation
                 brings
                 us
                 not
                 a
                 new
                 Religion
                 :
                 but
                 cleanseth
                 the
                 old
                 from
                 the
                 dross
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 innovation
                 they
                 had
                 brought
                 in
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 cannot
                 confute
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 may
                 yet
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hold
                 fast
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
                 It
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 our
                 Religion
                 is
                 questionable
                 or
                 unsafe
                 ,
                 if
                 some
                 point
                 in
                 Controversie
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 us
                 be
                 questionable
                 or
                 hard
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 would
                 fain
                 bring
                 you
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 our
                 Religion
                 must
                 lie
                 upon
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 Controversies
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 s
                 no
                 such
                 matter
                 Perhaps
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   about
                   Religion
                   that
                   we
                   differ
                   from
                   them
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 yes
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 Essentials
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 preserving
                 the
                 Integrity
                 of
                 ours
                 against
                 the
                 Consequences
                 and
                 additions
                 of
                 theirs
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 made
                 them
                 a
                 New
                 Religion
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Popery
                 )
                 and
                 joined
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 Old
                 Religion
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Christianity
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 we
                 stick
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 Religion
                 alone
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 essential
                 to
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 to
                 ours
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 our
                 own
                 Religion
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 
                   ancient
                   Christianity
                
                 ,
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 Controversie
                 between
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 do
                 confess
                 that
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 ten
                 Commandments
                 are
                 true
                 ,
                 yea
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 certainly
                 true
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 our
                 Religion
                 is
                 granted
                 us
                 as
                 past
                 dispute
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Papists
                 Religion
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 question
                 between
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ours
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 make
                 those
                 lower
                 Truths
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 your
                 Religion
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 give
                 the
                 Papists
                 the
                 advantage
                 which
                 they
                 desire
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Papists
                 call
                 for
                 a
                 Rule
                 ,
                 or
                 Test
                 of
                 your
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 ask
                 you
                 where
                 they
                 may
                 find
                 it
                 ,
                 assign
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 any
                 Confessions
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 further
                 then
                 as
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 that
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 of
                 no
                 Divine
                 Rules
                 and
                 Laws
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Life
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Believers
                 have
                 an
                 imperfect
                 Transcript
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 Confessions
                 of
                 Churches
                 are
                 but
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 Collections
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 containing
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 greatest
                 weight
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 phrase
                 or
                 order
                 (
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 matter
                 )
                 there
                 
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 humane
                 ,
                 we
                 make
                 it
                 not
                 our
                 Rule
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 we
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 godly
                 men
                 .
                 A
                 point
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 with
                 us
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 Churches
                 or
                 a
                 Synod
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 Confession
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 a
                 Councils
                 determinations
                 do
                 with
                 us
                 differ
                 but
                 gradually
                 from
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 Scripture
                 only
                 as
                 the
                 full
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 perfect
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 And
                 those
                 points
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 Life
                 or
                 Death
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
                 without
                 ,
                 we
                 take
                 as
                 the
                 Essentials
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 as
                 the
                 Integrals
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 they
                 ask
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   then
                   we
                   do
                   draw
                   up
                   Confessions
                   of
                   Faith
                   ?
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 teach
                 and
                 help
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 gathering
                 to
                 their
                 hands
                 the
                 most
                 necessary
                 points
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 them
                 sometimes
                 an
                 explication
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 let
                 our
                 Accusers
                 see
                 that
                 we
                 misunderstand
                 not
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 let
                 Pastors
                 and
                 other
                 Subjects
                 know
                 what
                 sence
                 of
                 Scripture
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 will
                 own
                 within
                 his
                 Dominions
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 Pastors
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 know
                 what
                 sence
                 in
                 the
                 principal
                 Points
                 we
                 are
                 agreed
                 in
                 .
                 But
                 still
                 we
                 take
                 not
                 our
                 Confessions
                 for
                 our
                 Divine
                 Rule
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 errour
                 in
                 a
                 Confession
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 in
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 none
                 in
                 the
                 Religion
                 which
                 we
                 all
                 agree
                 in
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 persons
                 or
                 Churches
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 among
                 Christians
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 essential
                 Point
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Understand
                 well
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Papists
                 ask
                 you
                 what
                 Church
                 you
                 are
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 call
                 to
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 its
                 antiquity
                 or
                 truth
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 sound
                 and
                 Catholick
                 answer
                 .
                 The
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 of
                 true
                 Christians
                 upon
                 earth
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 meddle
                 not
                 now
                 with
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 tyed
                 to
                 Protestants
                 only
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 Greeks
                 only
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 the
                 Romanists
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 party
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 comprehendeth
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 visible
                 ,
                 it
                 containeth
                 all
                 that
                 profess
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 by
                 a
                 credible
                 profession
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 
                 know
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 .
                 All
                 Christians
                 united
                 to
                 Christ
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 are
                 this
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 tye
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 wrong
                 description
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 ensnare
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 spoil
                 your
                 belief
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 defence
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Run
                 not
                 into
                 extreams
                 :
                 mix
                 not
                 any
                 unsound
                 principles
                 with
                 your
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 will
                 cull
                 out
                 those
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 disgracing
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 seem
                 to
                 disgrace
                 your
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Use
                 not
                 any
                 unsound
                 Arguments
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 will
                 suffer
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 overthrown
                 by
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 your
                 Arguments
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Joyn
                 not
                 with
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 cast
                 out
                 any
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 abused
                 it
                 .
                 Reformation
                 of
                 corrupted
                 Institutions
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Abolition
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Restauration
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 few
                 things
                 in
                 use
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 as
                 parts
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 lead
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 good
                 original
                 ,
                 or
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 real
                 Duty
                 which
                 did
                 degenerate
                 into
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Joyn
                 not
                 with
                 those
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 unpeaceable
                 ,
                 self-conceited
                 ,
                 womanish
                 ,
                 rabious
                 Divines
                 ,
                 or
                 private
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 pour
                 out
                 unworthy
                 reproaches
                 at
                 godly
                 men
                 among
                 our selves
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Churches
                 should
                 dis-own
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 please
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 harden
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Error
                 ,
                 and
                 offend
                 the
                 weak
                 .
                 They
                 think
                 they
                 may
                 call
                 us
                 Hereticks
                 or
                 Blasphemers
                 by
                 authority
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 call
                 one
                 another
                 so
                 .
                 Such
                 Railers
                 teach
                 them
                 what
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 play
                 their
                 game
                 more
                 effectually
                 then
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 alluring
                 the
                 simple
                 people
                 ,
                 how
                 soon
                 will
                 they
                 prevail
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 but
                 prove
                 their
                 charge
                 against
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 pens
                 of
                 Protestants
                 themselves
                 ?
              
               
                 Having
                 told
                 you
                 on
                 what
                 grounds
                 you
                 must
                 make
                 good
                 your
                 cause
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 next
                 give
                 you
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 easie
                 Arguments
                 (
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 formerly
                 given
                 you
                 )
                 by
                 which
                 even
                 the
                 weakest
                 may
                 prove
                 that
                 Popery
                 is
                 but
                 deceit
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 Argum.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   IF
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   godly
                   honest
                   men
                   on
                   earth
                   besides
                   Papists
                   ,
                   then
                   Popery
                   is
                   false
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   there
                   be
                   godly
                   honest
                   men
                   on
                   earth
                   besides
                   Papists
                   :
                   therefore
                   Popery
                   is
                   false
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 proved
                 thus
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 godly
                 honest
                 men
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 besides
                 Papists
                 :
                 therefore
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 ,
                 Popery
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 (
                 By
                 godly
                 honest
                 men
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 true
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 salvation
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 Antecedent
                 I
                 prove
                 thus
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Their
                 very
                 definition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 make
                 the
                 Pope
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 confine
                 the
                 membership
                 only
                 to
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 yet
                 lest
                 any
                 ignorant
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   Roman
                   Catholick
                   without
                   believing
                   that
                   all
                   others
                   are
                   ungodly
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   damned
                   ,
                
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 a
                 Pope
                 and
                 general
                 Councll
                 .
                 Leo
                 the
                 tenth
                 ,
                 
                   Abrog
                   .
                   Pragm
                   .
                   sanct
                   .
                   Bull.
                
                 in
                 the
                 17
                 th
                 .
                 General
                 Council
                 at
                 the
                 Laterane
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   And
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   necessity
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   faithful
                   of
                   Christ
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   divine
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                   Constitution
                   of
                   Pope
                   Boniface
                
                 7.
                 &c.
                 ]
                 And
                 Pope
                 Pius
                 the
                 second
                 was
                 converted
                 from
                 being
                 
                   Aenaeas
                   Sylvius
                
                 by
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 a
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 approved
                 by
                 him
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 
                   Bull.
                   Retract
                
                 .
                 in
                 the
                 Vol.
                 4.
                 of
                 Binnius
                 ,
                 p.
                 514.
                 
                 
                   [
                   I
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   Fountain
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   holy
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   both
                   Greek
                   and
                   Latine
                   shew
                   ;
                   who
                   with
                   one
                   voyce
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   saved
                   that
                   holdeth
                   not
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   those
                   vertues
                   are
                   maimed
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   refuseth
                   to
                   obey
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   though
                   he
                   lye
                   in
                   sack
                   cloth
                   and
                   ashes
                   ,
                   and
                   fast
                   and
                   pray
                   both
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   ,
                   and
                   seem
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   things
                   to
                   fulfill
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God.
                   ]
                
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Pope
                 and
                 General
                 Council
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 then
                 Popery
                 is
                 false
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 infallibility
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 on
                 their
                 unerring
                 authority
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 man
                 but
                 a
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 :
                 no
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 fast
                 and
                 pray
                 in
                 sack-cloth
                 and
                 ashes
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 s
                 certain
                 therefore
                 that
                 if
                 
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 that
                 call
                 your selves
                 Romane
                 Catholicks
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 save
                 your selves
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 indeed
                 no
                 Romance
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 Hereticks
                 your selves
                 in
                 their
                 account
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 deny
                 a
                 principal
                 Article
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 with
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 your
                 very
                 Foundation
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 charitable
                 work
                 of
                 reducing
                 the
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 
                   Gonzalus
                   Rodericus
                
                 in
                 his
                 speech
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 mother
                 laid
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 stress
                 on
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 she
                 professed
                 her
                 subjection
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   None
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   Christ
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   subject
                   to
                   his
                   Vicar
                   ,
                   ]
                   [
                   Negavi
                   Christo
                   subjici
                   qui
                   ejus
                   vicario
                   non
                   subjicitur
                   .
                   ]
                   Godignus
                   de
                   reb
                   .
                   Abassin
                   .
                   Lib.
                
                 2.
                 c.
                 18.
                 in
                 
                   Roderic
                   .
                   liter
                
                 .
                 p.
                 323.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 Bellarmine
                 saith
                 
                   (
                   de
                   Eccl.
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 5.
                 )
                 that
                 
                   [
                   no
                   man
                   though
                   he
                   would
                   can
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   Christ
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ]
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                   Card.
                   Richlieu
                
                 (
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Lusson
                   .
                
                 )
                 tels
                 the
                 Protestants
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 Knot
                 against
                 Chillingworth
                 ,
                 with
                 abundance
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 asserting
                 that
                 Protestants
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 do
                 easily
                 learn
                 to
                 practice
                 this
                 Lesson
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Council
                 .
                 I
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 your
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 Councill
                 ,
                 and
                 Faith
                 are
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 others
                 besides
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Charity
                 and
                 Salvation
                 .
                 (
                 For
                 you
                 confess
                 your selves
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Salvation
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   know
                   his
                   own
                   heart
                   ,
                   then
                   there
                   are
                   others
                   besides
                   Papists
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Charity
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   godly
                   men
                   :
                
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Salvation
                 )
                 But
                 a
                 
                   man
                   may
                   know
                   his
                   own
                   heart
                   :
                
                 therefore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Consequence
                 of
                 the
                 Major
                 is
                 plain
                 by
                 inward
                 experience
                 to
                 every
                 godly
                 ,
                 honest
                 man
                 that
                 knoweth
                 himself
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 can
                 know
                 my
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 say
                 I
                 love
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 not
                 void
                 of
                 sincere
                 Godliness
                 and
                 Honesty
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 know
                 my
                 own
                 heart
                 I
                 can
                 tell
                 also
                 by
                 experience
                 :
                 For
                 to
                 know
                 my
                 own
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Will
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 certain
                 thing
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 by
                 intuition
                 it self
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 know
                 whether
                 he
                 believe
                 and
                 love
                 God
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 give
                 thanks
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 make
                 Profession
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 nay
                 men
                 cannot
                 converse
                 together
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 know
                 their
                 own
                 minds
                 .
                 And
                 Bellarmine
                 confesseth
                 that
                 
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 moral
                 Conjectural
                 certainty
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 true
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 justified
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 moral
                 conjectural
                 certainty
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 Popery
                 is
                 false
                 ;
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 at
                 least
                 such
                 a
                 certainty
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ungodly
                 or
                 unjustified
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 look
                 what
                 measure
                 of
                 knowledge
                 or
                 perswasion
                 any
                 Protestant
                 hath
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 truly
                 honest
                 and
                 justified
                 ,
                 that
                 measure
                 of
                 knowledge
                 must
                 he
                 needs
                 have
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 understand
                 himself
                 )
                 that
                 Popery
                 is
                 a
                 deceit
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 from
                 hence
                 you
                 may
                 gather
                 these
                 four
                 conclusions
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   all
                   that
                   have
                   any
                   knowledge
                   or
                   perswasion
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   ungodly
                   unjustified
                   persons
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   void
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   quite
                   out
                   of
                   danger
                   from
                   turning
                   Papists
                   ,
                
                 if
                 they
                 understand
                 but
                 what
                 Popery
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 turn
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   never
                   any
                   honest
                   godly
                   man
                   did
                   turn
                   Papist
                   in
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 will
                 justifie
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 say
                 (
                 by
                 a
                 Pope
                 and
                 general
                 Council
                 )
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 but
                 a
                 Papist
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 generally
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 Charity
                 and
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 if
                 they
                 so
                 die
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 Popery
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 man
                 had
                 Charity
                 or
                 true
                 Godliness
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Papist
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 never
                 did
                 one
                 godly
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 turn
                 Papist
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 let
                 them
                 take
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 wicked
                 seduced
                 Ones
                 .
                 What
                 glory
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 none
                 ever
                 turned
                 to
                 them
                 but
                 ungodly
                 people
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 followeth
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Papists
                   do
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   desire
                   or
                   invite
                   any
                   godly
                   man
                   to
                   turn
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 understand
                 their
                 meaning
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 you
                 not
                 to
                 turn
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 ungodly
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 turneth
                 Papist
                 ,
                 doth
                 thereby
                 confess
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 true
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 justified
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 graceless
                 wretch
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 all
                 you
                 that
                 do
                 but
                 know
                 or
                 hope
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 any
                 saving
                 Grace
                 ,
                 have
                 an
                 Argument
                 here
                 against
                 Popery
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 cannot
                 confute
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 know
                 your
                 own
                 hearts
                 better
                 then
                 they
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 turn
                 you
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 perswading
                 you
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 what
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 you
                 know
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 plainly
                 this
                 is
                 your
                 Argument
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   I
                   know
                   ,
                   or
                   I
                   have
                   good
                   perswasions
                   
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   utterly
                   void
                   of
                   Charity
                   or
                   saving
                   Grace
                   ;
                   therefore
                   I
                   know
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   perswasions
                   that
                   Popery
                   is
                   false
                   ,
                   which
                   determineth
                   that
                   none
                   have
                   Charity
                   or
                   saving
                   Grace
                   but
                   Papists
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 a
                 further
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Minor
                 ;
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 very
                 strong
                 Conjecture
                 that
                 
                   many
                   others
                
                 that
                 are
                 no
                 Papists
                 have
                 saving
                 Grace
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 perswasion
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 such
                 Grace
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 consequently
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 as
                 strong
                 a
                 conjecture
                 that
                 Popery
                 is
                 false
                 .
                 What
                 abundance
                 of
                 holy
                 heavenly
                 persons
                 have
                 we
                 known
                 of
                 all
                 ranks
                 among
                 us
                 !
                 Such
                 as
                 have
                 lived
                 in
                 dayly
                 breathings
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 spending
                 no
                 small
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 upon
                 their
                 knees
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 serious
                 and
                 reverent
                 attendance
                 upon
                 God
                 in
                 holy
                 worship
                 ,
                 meditating
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 upon
                 his
                 Law
                 ;
                 hating
                 all
                 known
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 delighting
                 in
                 holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 longing
                 for
                 perfection
                 ;
                 and
                 living
                 in
                 constant
                 Temperance
                 and
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 abhorring
                 the
                 very
                 appearance
                 of
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 conscience
                 of
                 an
                 idle
                 word
                 or
                 thought
                 ,
                 devoting
                 their
                 lives
                 and
                 labors
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 giving
                 all
                 their
                 Estates
                 (
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 to
                 pious
                 and
                 charitable
                 uses
                 ,
                 except
                 what
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 their
                 dayly
                 bread
                 ,
                 even
                 mean
                 cloathing
                 and
                 food
                 ;
                 taming
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 them
                 into
                 subjection
                 ,
                 and
                 denying
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 mortifying
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 contemning
                 all
                 the
                 Honors
                 or
                 Riches
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 resolving
                 to
                 suffer
                 death
                 it self
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 Brethren
                 have
                 done
                 from
                 the
                 Papists
                 )
                 rather
                 then
                 sin
                 wilfully
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 their
                 consciences
                 :
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 living
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 longing
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 manifesting
                 these
                 longings
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 death
                 ;
                 grieving
                 more
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 lost
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 perswasions
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 lost
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 give
                 a
                 thousand
                 worlds
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 fuller
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 Love
                 and
                 Communion
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 far
                 as
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 groans
                 ,
                 and
                 tears
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 drift
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 expending
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 can
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 know
                 another
                 mans
                 heart
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 do
                 we
                 know
                 all
                 this
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 lived
                 among
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 strongly
                 perswaded
                 that
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 holy
                 justified
                 person
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 Reader
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 thou
                 be
                 tempted
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 will
                 tell
                 thee
                 what
                 a
                 task
                 thou
                 hast
                 :
                 Look
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 on
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 holy
                 men
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 Mr.
                 
                   Dodd
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Paul
                   Bayn
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   William
                   Fenner
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   Arthur
                   Hildersham
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   Robert
                   Bolton
                
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Greenham
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Hooker
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Sibbs
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Preston
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Stoughton
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Perkins
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 hundreds
                 more
                 ;
                 Besides
                 blessed
                 
                   Bradford
                   ,
                   Glover
                   ,
                   Sanders
                   ,
                   Hooper
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 laid
                 down
                 their
                 lives
                 in
                 the
                 flames
                 in
                 testimony
                 against
                 Popery
                 ;
                 besides
                 all
                 the
                 thousands
                 that
                 in
                 other
                 Nations
                 have
                 dyed
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 hands
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 sin
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 all
                 the
                 Learned
                 holy
                 Divines
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 millions
                 of
                 Godly
                 Protestants
                 there
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 look
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 godly
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 living
                 ,
                 men
                 or
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 most
                 earnest
                 seeking
                 after
                 God
                 and
                 serving
                 him
                 ;
                 look
                 on
                 those
                 about
                 you
                 ,
                 enquire
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 read
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 holy
                 Divines
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 remember
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   cannot
                   turn
                   Papist
                   till
                   you
                   have
                   concluded
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   are
                   damned
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   utterly
                   void
                   of
                   saving
                   Grace
                   and
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 Protestant
                 that
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 saving
                 state
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 turn
                 Papist
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 know
                 what
                 you
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 essential
                 to
                 Popery
                 to
                 contradict
                 all
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 :
                 but
                 think
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 that
                 lyeth
                 under
                 the
                 tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 and
                 Abasines
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 far
                 then
                 the
                 Papists
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   are
                   saved
                   before
                   you
                   can
                   be
                   a
                   Papist
                   .
                
                 And
                 is
                 this
                 an
                 easie
                 task
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 brest
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 are
                 no
                 true
                 Christians
                 your selves
                 ,
                 dare
                 you
                 conclude
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 true
                 Christians
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 confess
                 that
                 you
                 love
                 not
                 God
                 your selves
                 ,
                 dare
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 among
                 the
                 far
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 that
                 loves
                 God
                 ?
                 This
                 you
                 must
                 say
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Papist
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 Look
                 on
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 what
                 thanks
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 censure
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 7.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Judge
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   be
                   not
                   judged
                   :
                   for
                   with
                   what
                   judgement
                   ye
                   judge
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   judged
                   :
                   and
                   with
                   what
                   measure
                   you
                   meet
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   measured
                   to
                   you
                   again
                   .
                   And
                   why
                   beholdest
                   thou
                   the
                   mote
                   in
                   thy
                   brothers
                   eye
                   ,
                   but
                   considerest
                   not
                   the
                   beam
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   thine
                   own
                   eye
                   ?
                   —
                   Thou
                   hypocrite
                   !
                   first
                   cast
                   out
                   the
                   beam
                   
                   out
                   of
                   thine
                   own
                   eye
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   shalt
                   thou
                   see
                   cleerly
                   to
                   cast
                   out
                   the
                   mote
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   brothers
                   eye
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Jam.
                 4.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   one
                   Law-giver
                   that
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   save
                   and
                   to
                   destroy
                   :
                   who
                   art
                   thou
                   that
                   Judgest
                   another
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 
                   [
                   Him
                   that
                   is
                   weak
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   receive
                   ye
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   doubtful
                   disputations
                   .
                   For
                   one
                   believeth
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   eat
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   another
                   who
                   is
                   weak
                   eateth
                   herbs
                   :
                   Let
                   not
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   despise
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   not
                   ;
                   and
                   let
                   not
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   not
                   judge
                   him
                   that
                   eateth
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   hath
                   received
                   him
                   .
                   Who
                   art
                   thou
                   that
                   judgest
                   another
                   mans
                   servant
                   ?
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   master
                   he
                   standeth
                   or
                   falleth
                   ;
                   yea
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   holden
                   up
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   stand
                   .
                   One
                   man
                   esteemeth
                   one
                   day
                   above
                   another
                   ,
                   another
                   esteemeth
                   every
                   day
                   alike
                   :
                   Let
                   every
                   man
                   be
                   fully
                   perswaded
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   mind
                   —
                   But
                   why
                   dost
                   thou
                   judge
                   thy
                   brother
                   ,
                   or
                   why
                   dost
                   thou
                   set
                   at
                   nought
                   thy
                   brother
                   ?
                   we
                   shall
                   all
                   stand
                   before
                   the
                   Judgement
                   seat
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   live
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   every
                   knee
                   shall
                   bow
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   tongue
                   shall
                   confess
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   so
                   then
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   shall
                   give
                   account
                   of
                   himself
                   to
                   God.
                   Let
                   us
                   not
                   therefore
                   judge
                   one
                   another
                   any
                   more
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Matth.
                 18.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   [
                   But
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   offend
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   little
                   ones
                   which
                   believe
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   better
                   for
                   him
                   that
                   a
                   milstone
                   were
                   hanged
                   about
                   his
                   neck
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   be
                   were
                   drowned
                   in
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   the
                   Sea.
                   ]
                
                 Mat.
                 25.
                 40
                 ,
                 45
                 ,
                 34
                 ,
                 41.
                 
                 
                   [
                   Come
                   ye
                   blessed
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   inherit
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   —
                   For
                   I
                   was
                   hungry
                   and
                   ye
                   gave
                   me
                   meat
                   —
                   Verily
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   at
                   you
                   have
                   done
                   it
                   unto
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   these
                   my
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   ye
                   have
                   done
                   it
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 ver
                 .
                 41.
                 
                 
                   [
                   Depart
                   from
                   me
                   ye
                   cursed
                   into
                   everlasting
                   fire
                   —
                   Verily
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   you
                   did
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   one
                   of
                
                 the
                 least
                 
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   you
                   did
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   me
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 recite
                 no
                 more
                 :
                 Judge
                 now
                 by
                 such
                 passage
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 how
                 Christ
                 sets
                 by
                 
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   least
                
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 will
                 take
                 it
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 far
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 graceless
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 dare
                 not
                 venture
                 on
                 so
                 unreasonable
                 and
                 inhumane
                 a
                 censure
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 holiness
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 them
                 before
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 cannot
                 be
                 Papists
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 dare
                 venture
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 you
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 being
                 the
                 only
                 Christians
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 done
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 reason
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 man.
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Minor.
                 
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 yet
                 another
                 proof
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   many
                   that
                   are
                   no
                   Papists
                   are
                   good
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   ,
                   that
                   Popery
                   is
                   a
                   deceit
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   many
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Writers
                   .
                
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 call
                 for
                 their
                 testimony
                 concerning
                 our selves
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 our selves
                 better
                 then
                 they
                 do
                 )
                 but
                 concerning
                 other
                 Churches
                 whom
                 they
                 condemn
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 no
                 subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 content
                 my self
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 many
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 cited
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Monk
                 ,
                 Burchardus
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 wrote
                 a
                 Description
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 inhabit
                 it
                 ,
                 saith
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 followeth
                 ,
                 p.
                 325
                 ,
                 326.
                 
                 
                   [
                   And
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   we
                   judge
                   to
                   be
                   damned
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 Jacobites
                 ,
                 Maronites
                 ,
                 Georgians
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   I
                   found
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   good
                   and
                   simple
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   living
                   sincerely
                   toward
                   God
                   and
                   men
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   great
                   abstinence
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Catholicks
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 page
                 323.
                 
                 
                   [
                   There
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   Promise
                   men
                   of
                   every
                   Nation
                   under
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   Nation
                   lives
                   after
                   their
                   own
                   Rites
                   :
                   and
                   ,
                   to
                   speak
                   the
                   very
                   truth
                   ,
                   to
                   our
                   own
                   great
                   confusion
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   none
                   found
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   worse
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   corrupt
                   in
                   manners
                   then
                   Christians
                   ]
                
                 (
                 he
                 means
                 Papists
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 And
                 page
                 324.
                 he
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Syrians
                 ,
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Georgians
                 ,
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 Nubians
                 ,
                 Jubeans
                 ,
                 Chaldaeans
                 ,
                 Maronites
                 ,
                 Ethiopians
                 ,
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   Nations
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   there
                   inhabit
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   some
                   are
                   schismaticks
                   not
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ;
                   and
                   others
                   called
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 Nestorians
                 ,
                 Jacobites
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   but
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   in
                   these
                   sects
                   that
                   are
                   very
                   simple
                   (
                   or
                   sincere
                   )
                   knowing
                   nothing
                   of
                   heresies
                   :
                   devoted
                   to
                   Christ
                   :
                   macerating
                   the
                   flesh
                   with
                   fastings
                   ,
                   and
                   cloathed
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   simple
                   garments
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   far
                   excel
                   the
                   very
                   Religious
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   ]
                
                 so
                 you
                 hear
                 an
                 Adversaries
                 testimony
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Papist
                 can
                 prove
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 love
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 my
                 own
                 experience
                 of
                 my self
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 me
                 believe
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 Heavenly
                 Christians
                 of
                 my
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 or
                 people
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 charity
                 or
                 Justification
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 Christian
                 on
                 earth
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 but
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 turn
                 Papist
                 :
                 And
                 till
                 then
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 desire
                 me
                 to
                 turn
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 must
                 solemnly
                 profess
                 that
                 this
                 belief
                 is
                 so
                 difficult
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 abhorred
                 by
                 my
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 whole
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 my
                 own
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                 abundant
                 evidence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 Christian
                 charity
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 shall
                 as
                 soon
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 sence
                 or
                 reason
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Snow
                 is
                 black
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Crow
                 white
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 this
                 Essential
                 point
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 a
                 hundred
                 times
                 easier
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 doubt
                 whether
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 my self
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 conclude
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 save
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 heirs
                 of
                 damnation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 Argum.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   THat
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   nor
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   teacheth
                   men
                   to
                   renounce
                   all
                   Christian
                   Love
                   and
                   Works
                   of
                   Christian
                   Love
                   ,
                   towards
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   upon
                   earth
                   :
                   But
                   so
                   doth
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Popery
                   ;
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 If
                 their
                 Error
                 were
                 meerly
                 speculative
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 less
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 whither
                 it
                 tends
                 .
                 The
                 major
                 Proposition
                 is
                 plainly
                 proved
                 from
                 John
                 13.
                 35.
                 
                 
                   [
                   By
                   this
                   shall
                   all
                   men
                   know
                   that
                   ye
                   are
                   my
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   if
                   ye
                   have
                   love
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Col.
                 1.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   It
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   [
                   Love
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                   ]
                
                 1
                 Thess
                 .
                 4.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   But
                   as
                   touching
                   brotherly
                   love
                   ,
                   ye
                   need
                   not
                   that
                   I
                   write
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   for
                   ye
                   your selves
                   are
                   taught
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   love
                   one
                   another
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 This
                 special
                 Love
                 is
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 Commandment
                 ;
                 without
                 this
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 Lover
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 loved
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 1
                 John
                 3.
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 &
                 4.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 2
                 
                 John
                 5.
                 
                 John
                 13.
                 34.
                 
                 &
                 15.
                 12
                 ,
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 22.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 loveth
                 not
                 a
                 Christian
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 special
                 love
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 these
                 Texts
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 teach
                 men
                 to
                 deny
                 this
                 special
                 Christian
                 Love
                 to
                 most
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 I
                 prove
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 teach
                 men
                 to
                 take
                 most
                 true
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 no
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Hereticks
                 or
                 ungodly
                 persons
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 do
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 special
                 love
                 and
                 works
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 most
                 true
                 Christians
                 :
                 But
                 thus
                 do
                 the
                 Papists
                 ;
                 therefore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 How
                 can
                 a
                 man
                 love
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 or
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 must
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Christian
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 ungodly
                 man
                 ?
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 they
                 may
                 yet
                 love
                 them
                 as
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 must
                 the
                 Devils
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 love
                 them
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 must
                 the
                 Turks
                 and
                 Heathens
                 :
                 But
                 
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 love
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 believes
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 Papists
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 this
                 uncharitableness
                 by
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 general
                 Council
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 as
                 Christ
                 bindeth
                 his
                 servants
                 to
                 Love
                 one
                 another
                 with
                 a
                 special
                 Love
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Council
                 bind
                 the
                 Papists
                 not
                 to
                 love
                 the
                 most
                 true
                 Christians
                 with
                 a
                 special
                 Christian
                 love
                 :
                 they
                 cannot
                 do
                 it
                 without
                 being
                 Hereticks
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 overthrowing
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Charity
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 boast
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 their
                 Charity
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 profess
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 horrible
                 inhumane
                 uncharitableness
                 that
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 their
                 most
                 enormous
                 crime
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 here
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 their
                 Good
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 so
                 much
                 Glory
                 in
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 bound
                 not
                 to
                 love
                 me
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 nothing
                 for
                 me
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 cold
                 water
                 to
                 a
                 Disciple
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 be
                 also
                 a
                 Disciple
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 nor
                 can
                 they
                 love
                 or
                 relieve
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 as
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 special
                 Love
                 and
                 Charity
                 of
                 a
                 Papist
                 extendeth
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Sect
                 :
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Charity
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 and
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 and
                 Familists
                 have
                 as
                 eminently
                 as
                 they
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 they
                 hear
                 ,
                 In
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 
                   you
                   did
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   you
                   did
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   me
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Argum.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   THat
                   Doctrine
                   which
                   teacheth
                   men
                   to
                   destroy
                   or
                   undo
                   them
                   whom
                   Christ
                   hath
                   bound
                   them
                   to
                   love
                   as
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   absolveth
                   Subjects
                   from
                   their
                   Allegiance
                   to
                   their
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   requireth
                   the
                   deposing
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   committing
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   their
                   Dominions
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   judged
                   to
                   be
                   Hereticks
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   ;
                   yea
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   destroy
                   and
                   extirpate
                   such
                   as
                   he
                   calleth
                   Hereticks
                
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   such
                   as
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   should
                   smile
                   upon
                   .
                   But
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Popery
                   :
                   therefore
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 Paper
                 entituled
                 
                   An
                   explanation
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Catholikes
                   Belief
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 do
                 seem
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 breaking
                 faith
                 with
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   promise
                   breaking
                
                 with
                 
                 Magistrates
                 (
                 It
                 seems
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 owe
                 no
                 more
                 obedience
                 to
                 their
                 Magistrates
                 then
                 they
                 promise
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 as
                 I
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 what
                 King
                 James
                 and
                 his
                 defenders
                 have
                 said
                 on
                 this
                 point
                 (
                 besides
                 many
                 more
                 )
                 so
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 give
                 you
                 but
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 approved
                 General
                 Council
                 12.
                 the
                 fourth
                 at
                 the
                 Laterane
                 under
                 Innocent
                 3.
                 as
                 Binnius
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 record
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 they
                 set
                 down
                 their
                 Catholike
                 faith
                 ,
                 two
                 Articles
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   saved
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Universal
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Altar
                   are
                   transubstantiate
                   into
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   appearances
                   remaining
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                
                 third
                 Chapter
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   We
                   excommunicate
                   and
                   anathematize
                   every
                   heresie
                   extolling
                   it self
                   against
                   this
                   holy
                   orthodox
                   Catholike
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   before
                   exponed
                   ,
                   condemning
                   all
                   hereticks
                   by
                   what
                   names
                   soever
                   they
                   be
                   called
                   —
                   And
                   being
                   condemned
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   be
                   left
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   secular
                   Powers
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   Bailifs
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                   the
                   Clergy
                   being
                   first
                   degraded
                   of
                   their
                   Orders
                   ;
                   and
                   let
                   the
                   goods
                   of
                   such
                   condemned
                   ones
                   be
                   confiscate
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   Lay-men
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   Clergy
                   men
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   whence
                   they
                   had
                   their
                   stipends
                   .
                   And
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   found
                   notable
                   only
                   by
                   suspition
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   by
                   congruous
                   purgation
                   demonstrate
                   their
                   innocency
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   considerations
                   of
                   the
                   suspition
                   and
                   the
                   quality
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   be
                   smitten
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                
                 Anathema
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   avoided
                   by
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   have
                   given
                   sufficient
                   satisfaction
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   remain
                   a
                   year
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   then
                   be
                   condemned
                   as
                   hereticks
                   .
                   And
                   let
                   the
                   secu'ar
                   powers
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   Office
                   soever
                   ,
                   be
                   admonished
                   and
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   necessary
                   compelled
                   by
                   Ecclesiastical
                   censure
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   reputed
                   and
                   accounted
                   Believers
                   ,
                   so
                   for
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   they
                   take
                   an
                   Oath
                   publikely
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   study
                   in
                   good
                   earnest
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   exterminate
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   denoted
                   hereticks
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Countries
                   subject
                   to
                   their
                   Jurisdiction
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   when
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   into
                   Spiritual
                   or
                   Temporal
                   power
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   by
                   his
                   Oath
                   make
                   good
                   this
                   Chapter
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   temporal
                   Lord
                   ,
                   being
                   required
                   and
                   admonished
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   shall
                   neglect
                   to
                   purge
                   his
                   Countrey
                   of
                   heretical
                   defilement
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   Metropolitan
                   and
                   other
                   Comprovincial
                   Bishops
                   be
                   tyed
                   by
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   he
                   refuse
                   to
                   satisfie
                   within
                   a
                   year
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   signified
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   from
                   thenceforth
                   denounce
                   
                   his
                   Vassals
                   absolved
                   from
                   his
                   fidelity
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   expose
                   his
                   Countrey
                   to
                   be
                   seised
                   on
                   by
                   Catholikes
                   ,
                   who
                   rooting
                   out
                   the
                   hereticks
                   ,
                   may
                   possess
                   it
                   without
                   contradiction
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   keep
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   purity
                   of
                   faith
                   ;
                   saving
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   the
                   principal
                   Lord
                   ,
                   so
                   be
                   it
                   that
                   he
                   himself
                   do
                   make
                   no
                   hinderance
                   hereabout
                   ,
                   and
                   oppose
                   any
                   impediment
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Law
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   principal
                   Lords
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Catholikes
                   that
                   taking
                   the
                   sign
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                   shall
                   set
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   rooting
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   hereticks
                   ,
                   shall
                   enjoy
                   the
                   same
                   indulgences
                   and
                   holy
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   granted
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   releif
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   land
                   .
                   Moreover
                   we
                   Decree
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   believers
                   ,
                   receivers
                   ,
                   defenders
                   ,
                   and
                   favourers
                   of
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   excommunicate
                   ;
                   firmly
                   decreeing
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   any
                   such
                   is
                   noted
                   by
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   refuse
                   to
                   satisfie
                   within
                   a
                   year
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   from
                   thence
                   forth
                   be
                
                 ipso
                 jure
                 
                   infamous
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   admitted
                   to
                   publike
                   Offices
                   or
                   Councils
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   choice
                   of
                   such
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   bear
                   witness
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   intestate
                   and
                   not
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   will
                   ,
                   nor
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   a
                   Succession
                   of
                   inheritance
                   .
                   And
                   no
                   man
                   shall
                   be
                   forced
                   to
                   answer
                   him
                   in
                   any
                   cause
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   forced
                   to
                   answer
                   others
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   Judge
                   ,
                   his
                   sentence
                   shall
                   be
                   invalid
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   causes
                   shall
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   his
                   hearing
                   .
                   If
                   he
                   be
                   an
                   Advocate
                   ,
                   his
                   Plea
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   admitted
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   Notary
                   (
                   or
                   Register
                   )
                   the
                   Instruments
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   shall
                   be
                   utterly
                   void
                   ,
                   and
                   damned
                   with
                   the
                   damned
                   Author
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   in
                   other
                   the
                   like
                   cases
                   ,
                   we
                   command
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   observed
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Thus
                 they
                 go
                 on
                 further
                 commanding
                 Bishops
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 Arch-deacons
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 fit
                 persons
                 ,
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 a
                 year
                 to
                 search
                 every
                 Parish
                 where
                 any
                 Heretick
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 dwell
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 to
                 their
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 know
                 of
                 any
                 Hereticks
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 private
                 meetings
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 that
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 manners
                 do
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 conversation
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Bishops
                 that
                 neglect
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 put
                 into
                 their
                 places
                 that
                 will
                 do
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 7.
                 l.
                 4.
                 
                 Epist
                 .
                 7.
                 expresly
                 stirs
                 up
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 cast
                 off
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 saying
                 
                   [
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   conspiracy
                   of
                   Hereticks
                   and
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   we
                   believe
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   unknown
                   to
                   you
                   that
                   are
                   near
                   them
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   impugned
                   by
                   the
                   Catholike
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Dukes
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   others
                   in
                   the
                   German
                   parts
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   faithful
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   number
                   ,
                   that
                   unless
                   the
                   King
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   openly
                   profess
                   to
                   choose
                   
                   another
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   observing
                   Justice
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   promised
                   to
                   favour
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   keep
                   our
                   promise
                   firm
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               
                 The
                 sum
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 calls
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 condemned
                 and
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Princes
                 or
                 Lords
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 execute
                 his
                 sentence
                 and
                 root
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 disposessed
                 of
                 their
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 subjects
                 absolved
                 from
                 their
                 fidelity
                 (
                 whatever
                 Oaths
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 )
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 do
                 but
                 favour
                 or
                 receive
                 them
                 be
                 utterly
                 undone
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 fetch
                 not
                 these
                 things
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 nor
                 from
                 any
                 private
                 Doctors
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 unquestionably
                 approved
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 abundance
                 the
                 like
                 might
                 be
                 produced
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 ages
                 saw
                 this
                 doctrine
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Emperors
                 of
                 Germany
                 were
                 deposed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Subjects
                 absolved
                 from
                 their
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 many
                 volumes
                 written
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 published
                 together
                 by
                 Goldastus
                 testifie
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 that
                 tolerate
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 supposed
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 censure
                 they
                 are
                 exposed
                 to
                 ,
                 if
                 meer
                 necessity
                 were
                 not
                 their
                 security
                 .
              
               
                 Perhaps
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   this
                   Decree
                   was
                   not
                
                 de
                 fide
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   a
                   temporary
                   precept
                   .
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 When
                 a
                 precept
                 requireth
                 duty
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 Faith
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 .
                 Precepts
                 are
                 the
                 Objects
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 assertions
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 commanded
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 loved
                 and
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Superiors
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 to
                 be
                 loved
                 ,
                 and
                 Charity
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Creation
                 ,
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 ascension
                 ,
                 glorification
                 ,
                 intercession
                 ,
                 his
                 future
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 too
                 .
                 If
                 practicals
                 be
                 not
                 Articles
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 Articles
                 of
                 faith
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 Theology
                 and
                 Religion
                 is
                 practical
                 .
                 Do
                 Papists
                 murder
                 poor
                 Christians
                 by
                 the
                 thousands
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 
                   fide
                   divina
                
                 believe
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 duty
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ?
                 Either
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 indifferent
                 .
                 If
                 
                   a
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 woe
                 to
                 their
                 Pope
                 and
                 Council
                 (
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 no
                 sin
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 why
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 be
                 troubled
                 by
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 )
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 what
                 then
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 sin
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 can
                 swallow
                 such
                 Camels
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 many
                 thousand
                 Christians
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 they
                 strain
                 at
                 Gnats
                 ,
                 and
                 stick
                 at
                 private
                 
                 Murders
                 ,
                 or
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 or
                 Lying
                 ,
                 or
                 Slandering
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Jesuit
                 .
                 Casuists
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 cited
                 by
                 the
                 Jansenian
                 in
                 his
                 Mysterie
                 of
                 Jesuitism
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 these
                 Murders
                 and
                 deposing
                 Kings
                 be
                 indeed
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 know
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Believing
                 ?
                 And
                 indeed
                 if
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 who
                 give
                 it
                 us
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Decernimus
                   &
                   firmiter
                   statuimus
                
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 doubtless
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 then
                 Popery
                 is
                 all
                 but
                 a
                 meer
                 deceit
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   But
                   may
                   we
                   not
                   be
                   Roman
                   Catholikes
                   though
                   we
                   joyn
                   not
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ?
                   Have
                   not
                   many
                   such
                   renounced
                   it
                   ?
                   and
                   so
                   may
                   we
                   .
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 renounce
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 a
                 Pope
                 and
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 you
                 renounce
                 your
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 Papists
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 know
                 what
                 you
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 account
                 as
                 errant
                 Hereticks
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 tortured
                 and
                 burnt
                 to
                 ashes
                 :
                 though
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 where
                 they
                 cannot
                 handle
                 you
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 tell
                 you
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 may
                 renounce
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 a
                 Pope
                 and
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   duty
                   ,
                   or
                   lawful
                   to
                   extirminate
                   all
                   as
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   that
                   believe
                   not
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   seize
                   upon
                   the
                   Lands
                   of
                   Princes
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   deliver
                   them
                   to
                   others
                   that
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   absolve
                   their
                   Vassals
                   from
                   their
                   fidelity
                   ]
                
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 may
                 renounce
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 have
                 as
                 free
                 leave
                 to
                 renounce
                 them
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 groundless
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 Argum.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   THE
                   true
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   is
                   Holy
                   :
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   hath
                   for
                   many
                   generations
                   been
                   unholy
                   :
                   therefore
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   Generations
                   the
                   true
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 Proposition
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 professed
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   I
                   Believe
                   the
                   Holy
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 The
                 unholiness
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 I
                 prove
                 undenyably
                 ,
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   If
                   an
                   Essential
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   even
                   its
                   Head
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   unholy
                   through
                   many
                   Generations
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   hath
                   been
                   unholy
                   for
                   many
                   Generations
                   :
                   but
                   an
                   Essentiall
                   
                   part
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   unholy
                   :
                   therefore
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Consequence
                 of
                 the
                 Major
                 is
                 past
                 denyal
                 .
                 
                   Bonum
                   est
                   ex
                   causis
                   integris
                
                 .
                 Though
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 Holy
                 ,
                 because
                 one
                 Essential
                 part
                 is
                 Holy
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 clearly
                 followeth
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 unholy
                 ,
                 because
                 an
                 Essential
                 part
                 is
                 unholy
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 sound
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Head
                 is
                 sound
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 body
                 )
                 is
                 unsound
                 or
                 sick
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Head
                 is
                 unsound
                 or
                 sick
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Church
                 without
                 all
                 its
                 Essential
                 parts
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 
                   Holy
                   Church
                
                 without
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 all
                 its
                 Essential
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 Pope
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Essential
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 loth
                 to
                 prove
                 ;
                 I
                 would
                 I
                 could
                 but
                 entice
                 them
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 principal
                 controversie
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Catholikes
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 abundance
                 of
                 their
                 Popes
                 have
                 been
                 unholy
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 formerly
                 proved
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 I
                 hope
                 deny
                 it
                 ;
                 when
                 their
                 own
                 Historians
                 describe
                 their
                 Impieties
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 Writers
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 bitterest
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 do
                 freely
                 confess
                 it
                 :
                 yea
                 General
                 Councils
                 have
                 judged
                 them
                 and
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 these
                 Monsters
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 volume
                 greater
                 then
                 I
                 intend
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 name
                 them
                 and
                 recite
                 their
                 crimes
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 brief
                 instance
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Pope
                 John
                 the
                 twenty
                 third
                 was
                 accused
                 and
                 deposed
                 by
                 the
                 General
                 Council
                 at
                 Constance
                 ,
                 upon
                 about
                 seventy
                 Articles
                 which
                 in
                 Binnius
                 take
                 up
                 about
                 thirteen
                 columes
                 
                   in
                   folio
                
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 suppose
                 you
                 would
                 give
                 me
                 no
                 thanks
                 to
                 trouble
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 recital
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Article
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 from
                 his
                 youth
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 bad
                 disposition
                 ,
                 immodest
                 ,
                 impudent
                 ,
                 a
                 lyar
                 ,
                 a
                 rebell
                 and
                 disobedient
                 to
                 his
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 most
                 vices
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 commonly
                 taken
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 by
                 all
                 that
                 knew
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 Article
                 was
                 ,
                 how
                 by
                 Simoniacal
                 and
                 unjust
                 means
                 he
                 grew
                 rich
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 Article
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Simony
                 he
                 was
                 promoted
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Cardinal
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 Article
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 Legat
                 at
                 Bononia
                 he
                 governed
                 Tyrannically
                 ,
                 impiously
                 ,
                 unjustly
                 ,
                 being
                 wholly
                 aliene
                 from
                 all
                 Christian
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 justice
                 ,
                 divine
                 and
                 humane
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 fifth
                 Article
                 ,
                 that
                 thus
                 he
                 got
                 to
                 be
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 continued
                 as
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 Pagan
                 despised
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 performed
                 any
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 lest
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 totally
                 blamed
                 of
                 heresie
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 for
                 any
                 devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hudled
                 it
                 up
                 like
                 an
                 Hunter
                 or
                 a
                 Souldier
                 .
                 The
                 sixt
                 Article
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 oppressor
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 the
                 persecutor
                 of
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 the
                 pillar
                 of
                 the
                 unjust
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Simoniacal
                 ,
                 a
                 server
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 dregs
                 of
                 vices
                 ,
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 vertue
                 ,
                 flying
                 from
                 publike
                 consistories
                 ,
                 wholly
                 given
                 to
                 sleep
                 and
                 earnal
                 desires
                 ,
                 wholly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 manners
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 mirror
                 of
                 infamy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 profound
                 inventor
                 of
                 all
                 mischiefs
                 ;
                 so
                 far
                 scandalizing
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 Christian
                 Believers
                 that
                 knew
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Devil
                   incarnate
                
                 .
                 The
                 seventh
                 Article
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 a
                 vessel
                 of
                 all
                 sins
                 ,
                 repelling
                 the
                 worthy
                 ,
                 he
                 Simonically
                 sold
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 Bishopricks
                 and
                 Church
                 dignities
                 openly
                 to
                 the
                 unworthy
                 that
                 would
                 give
                 most
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 but
                 weary
                 thee
                 to
                 add
                 threescore
                 more
                 of
                 these
                 Articles
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 all
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 Notorious
                 by
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 will
                 crave
                 thy
                 patience
                 while
                 I
                 add
                 but
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 Another
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 Pope
                 by
                 causing
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 and
                 his
                 Physitian
                 Dr.
                 
                   Daniel
                   de
                   sophia
                
                 to
                 be
                 poysoned
                 .
                 Another
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 committed
                 incest
                 with
                 his
                 brothers
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Nuns
                 ,
                 and
                 Whoredom
                 with
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 and
                 adultery
                 with
                 mens
                 Wives
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 crimes
                 of
                 incontinency
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 cometh
                 on
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 disobedience
                 .
                 Another
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 notoriously
                 guilty
                 of
                 Murder
                 ,
                 Witchcraft
                 and
                 other
                 grievous
                 crimes
                 ,
                 a
                 dissipater
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 goods
                 ,
                 a
                 notorious
                 Simonist
                 ,
                 and
                 pertinacious
                 Heretick
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 Article
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 often
                 and
                 often
                 before
                 divers
                 Prelates
                 and
                 other
                 honest
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Devils
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 he
                 obstinately
                 asserted
                 ,
                 dogmatized
                 ,
                 and
                 maintained
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 life
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 after
                 this
                 ;
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 and
                 obstinately
                 believed
                 that
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 man
                 doth
                 die
                 and
                 is
                 extinct
                 with
                 the
                 body
                 like
                 the
                 bruit
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 dead
                 shall
                 not
                 rise
                 again
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Articles
                 are
                 about
                 his
                 perfidiousness
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 hereupon
                 the
                 Council
                 deposed
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 Reader
                 I
                 leave
                 thee
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 had
                 a
                 holy
                 Head
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 had
                 a
                 Heathen
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Devil
                   incarnate
                
                 ?
              
               
                 So
                 the
                 general
                 Council
                 at
                 Basil
                 deposed
                 Pope
                 Eugenius
                 4.
                 
                 as
                 being
                 
                   [
                   A
                   rebel
                   against
                   the
                   holy
                   Canons
                   ,
                   a
                   notorious
                   disturber
                   and
                   scandalizer
                   of
                   the
                   peace
                   and
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   a
                   Simonist
                   and
                   a
                   perjured
                   wretch
                   ,
                   incorrigible
                   ,
                   a
                   schismatick
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   obstinate
                   Heretick
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Pope
                 John
                 13.
                 alias
                 12.
                 was
                 in
                 Councill
                 convicted
                 of
                 
                   ravishing
                   Maids
                   ,
                   Wives
                   ,
                   Widows
                   at
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   doors
                   ,
                   and
                   committing
                   many
                   murders
                   :
                   he
                   drunk
                   a
                   health
                   to
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   Dice
                   caled
                   to
                
                 Jupiter
                 and
                 Venus
                 
                   for
                   help
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   was
                   slain
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Adultery
                   .
                
                 Saith
                 
                   Plutina
                   [
                   he
                   was
                   from
                   his
                   youth
                   a
                   man
                   contaminated
                   with
                   all
                   dishonesty
                   and
                   filthiness
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   any
                   time
                   to
                   spare
                   from
                   his
                   lusts
                   ,
                   he
                   spent
                   it
                   in
                   hunting
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   praying
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 after
                 he
                 calls
                 him
                 
                   [
                   a
                   most
                   wicked
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   a
                   Menster
                   ]
                
                 and
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   [
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   this
                   most
                   wicked
                   man
                   being
                   judged
                   in
                   a
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Italian
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   them
                   he
                   fled
                   and
                   lived
                   like
                   a
                   wild
                   beast
                   in
                   the
                   woods
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 got
                 the
                 better
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 till
                 an
                 angry
                 man
                 that
                 found
                 him
                 naught
                 with
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 got
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 answer
                 it
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 own
                 writers
                 note
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Pope
                 that
                 changed
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 whom
                 his
                 followers
                 imitated
                 .
                 And
                 do
                 you
                 think
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 was
                 then
                 Holy
                 ?
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 disputable
                 matter
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 prove
                 out
                 of
                 abundance
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 writers
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 been
                 most
                 wicked
                 wretches
                 ,
                 common
                 adulterers
                 ,
                 and
                 fornicators
                 ,
                 yea
                 Sodomites
                 ,
                 poysoning
                 their
                 predecessors
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 Popedom
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 it
                 s
                 needless
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 deny
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 Baronius
                 their
                 flattering
                 Champion
                 saith
                 
                   (
                   Annal
                   ad
                   an
                
                 .
                 912.
                 )
                 
                   What
                   then
                   was
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Roman
                   Church
                   ?
                   How
                   exceeding
                   filthy
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   most
                   potent
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   the
                   most
                   sordid
                   whores
                   did
                   rule
                   at
                
                 Rome
                 ?
                 
                   by
                   whose
                   Pleasure
                   Sees
                   were
                   changed
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   were
                   given
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   horrid
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   ,
                   their
                   Lovers
                   (
                   or
                   mates
                   )
                   were
                   thrust
                   into
                
                 Peters
                 
                   Chair
                   ,
                   being
                   false
                   Popes
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Catalogue
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Popes
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   for
                   the
                   marking
                   out
                   of
                   such
                   times
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   kind
                   of
                   Cardinals
                   ,
                   Priests
                   ,
                   and
                   Deacons
                   think
                   you
                   we
                   must
                   imagine
                   that
                   these
                   monsters
                   did
                   choose
                   ,
                   when
                   nothing
                   is
                   so
                   rooted
                   in
                   nature
                   as
                   for
                   every
                   one
                   to
                   beget
                   his
                   like
                   ?
                
              
               
                 And
                 Genebrard
                 that
                 spleenish
                 Papist
                 
                   (
                   li.
                
                 4.
                 
                 Sec.
                 10.
                 )
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   In
                   this
                   one
                   thing
                   that
                   age
                   was
                   unhappy
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   neer
                   one
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   years
                   about
                   fifty
                   Popes
                   did
                   wholly
                   fall
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   virtue
                   
                   of
                   their
                   ancestors
                   ,
                   being
                   rather
                   irregular
                   and
                   Apostatical
                   ,
                   then
                   Apostolical
                   ]
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 not
                 then
                 either
                 a
                 Holy
                 or
                 Apostolical
                 Head.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 Pope
                 Adrian
                 the
                 sixth
                 himself
                 writeth
                 
                   (
                   De
                   Sacram.
                   Confir
                   .
                   Art.
                
                 4.
                 )
                 that
                 
                   there
                   have
                   many
                   Popes
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   been
                   Hereticks
                
                 .
                 And
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 several
                 General
                 Councils
                 did
                 condemn
                 Pope
                 Honorius
                 for
                 an
                 Heretick
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 tell
                 you
                 but
                 what
                 their
                 own
                 writers
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 wickedness
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 ages
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 wickedness
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 people
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 large
                 summs
                 of
                 money
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 yearly
                 for
                 the
                 licensed
                 or
                 tolerated
                 Whore-houses
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 Roman
                 Church
                 were
                 neer
                 kin
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 the
                 Holy
                 Mistris
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 perhaps
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   was
                   holy
                   because
                   his
                   Office
                   was
                   Holy
                   ,
                   though
                   his
                   person
                   vicious
                   .
                   Ans
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 offices
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 Holy
                 ,
                 and
                 while
                 the
                 office
                 continueth
                 ,
                 the
                 Holiness
                 cannot
                 be
                 lost
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Then
                 let
                 them
                 prove
                 their
                 Holiness
                 by
                 Saints
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Let
                 them
                 not
                 then
                 delude
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 speak
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 mean
                 such
                 Holiness
                 as
                 is
                 consistent
                 with
                 Heathenism
                 ,
                 or
                 Infidelity
                 ,
                 Murders
                 ,
                 Sodomie
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 incarnate
                 Devil
                 !
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   But
                   you
                   may
                   have
                   unholy
                   persons
                   among
                   you
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   yet
                   say
                   you
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 Essential
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 which
                 we
                 believe
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 unholy
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 an
                 Essential
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 which
                 they
                 believe
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 Holy
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 unholy
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   By
                   this
                   means
                   you
                   leave
                   no
                   room
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   or
                   any
                   Papist
                   in
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   which
                   is
                   truly
                   Holy.
                   
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Not
                 as
                 Papists
                 :
                 so
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 members
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 Christianity
                 be
                 predominant
                 ,
                 and
                 prevail
                 against
                 the
                 infection
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 practically
                 extinguish
                 not
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 Christians
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 saved
                 too
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 Papists
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   THE
                   true
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   but
                   One
                   :
                   The
                   pretended
                   Roman
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   One
                   :
                   Therefore
                   the
                   pretended
                   Roman-Catholick
                   Church
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   true
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 confessed
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 I
                 prove
                 thus
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Where
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   Heads
                   or
                   Soveraign
                   Powers
                   specifically
                   distinct
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   Societies
                   ,
                   or
                   Churches
                   .
                   But
                   those
                   called
                   Papists
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Roman
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   have
                   two
                   Heads
                   or
                   Soveraign
                   Powers
                   specifically
                   distinct
                   .
                   Therefore
                   they
                   are
                   two
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 granted
                 by
                 all
                 Politicians
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 without
                 contradiction
                 specifie
                 Common-wealths
                 and
                 other
                 Political
                 Societies
                 from
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 Powers
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Monarchical
                 ,
                 Aristocratical
                 and
                 Democratical
                 are
                 several
                 Species
                 .
                 The
                 Belgian
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 specifically
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 hath
                 two
                 standing
                 proofs
                 so
                 visible
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 blind
                 indeed
                 that
                 cannot
                 see
                 them
                 .
                 First
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 many
                 Volumes
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 by
                 both
                 sides
                 for
                 their
                 several
                 forms
                 :
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   Gretsor
                
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Italian
                 faction
                 proving
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 any
                 ,
                 being
                 himself
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 proving
                 that
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 deposed
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 and
                 no
                 true
                 Catholicks
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 and
                 no
                 true
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 General
                 Council
                 of
                 Constance
                 and
                 of
                 Basil
                 have
                 peremptorily
                 asserted
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 repeat
                 it
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 ;
                 yea
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Basil
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Ses
                   .
                   ultim
                
                 .
                 that
                 
                   [
                   Not
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   skilfull
                   did
                   ever
                   doubt
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   was
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Judgement
                   of
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   ,
                   in
                   things
                   that
                   concern
                   faith
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   without
                   their
                   consent
                   dissolve
                   or
                   remove
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   ;
                   yea
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   Article
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   without
                   destruction
                   of
                   salvation
                   cannot
                   be
                   denyed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Council
                   is
                   above
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                
                 defide
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   removed
                   without
                   their
                   own
                   consent
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   heretick
                   that
                   is
                   against
                   these
                   things
                   ]
                
                 See
                 
                 
                   Binnius
                   page
                
                 43.
                 79.
                 96.
                 
                 And
                 Pope
                 Eugenius
                 owned
                 this
                 Council
                 
                   ibid.
                   page
                
                 42.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Constance
                   ,
                   Martin
                
                 the
                 fifth
                 was
                 chosen
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 personally
                 confirmed
                 it
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 
                   [
                   Quodomnia
                   &
                   singula
                   determinata
                   ,
                   conclusa
                   ,
                   &
                   decreta
                   ,
                   in
                   materiis
                   fidei
                   per
                   praesens
                   concilium
                   ,
                   conciliariter
                   tenere
                   &
                   inviolabiliter
                   observare
                   volebat
                   ,
                   &
                   nunquam
                   contraire
                   quoquo
                   modo
                   .
                   Ipsaque
                   sic
                   conciliariter
                   facta
                   approbat
                   &
                   ratificat
                   ,
                   &
                   non
                   aliter
                   ,
                   nec
                   alio
                   modo
                   ]
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 as
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 what
                 private
                 members
                 did
                 )
                 you
                 see
                 then
                 even
                 General
                 Councils
                 representing
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 Council
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 it
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 damn
                 those
                 that
                 deny
                 it
                 .
                 (
                 What
                 then
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 Bellarmine
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 champions
                 ?
                 )
              
               
                 But
                 perhaps
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   but
                   few
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 :
                 yes
                 :
                 Not
                 only
                 most
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Italian
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 predominant
                 party
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 but
                 another
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 Lateran
                 ,
                 under
                 Julius
                 2.
                 and
                 Leo
                 10.
                 expresly
                 determine
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   is
                   above
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 an
                 undenyable
                 proof
                 that
                 General
                 Councils
                 are
                 fallible
                 by
                 their
                 contradicting
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Necessity
                 of
                 rejecting
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 Popery
                 is
                 rotten
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 here
                 is
                 one
                 Representative
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 against
                 another
                 Representative
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Council
                 for
                 one
                 Species
                 of
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 for
                 another
                 Species
                 of
                 Soveraignty
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 undoubtedly
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 two
                 heads
                 of
                 several
                 sorts
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Nations
                 that
                 are
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 proof
                 beyond
                 denyall
                 of
                 their
                 division
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Italians
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 nations
                 divided
                 between
                 both
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 by
                 one
                 name
                 ,
                 is
                 two
                 indeed
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   What
                   though
                   some
                   in
                
                 England
                 
                   took
                   the
                   King
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   soom
                   thought
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   both
                   Conjunct
                   ;
                   did
                   this
                   prove
                   that
                   you
                   were
                   more
                   than
                   one
                   Common-wealth
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Where
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 is
                 mixt
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 either
                 alone
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 change
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 do
                 not
                 set
                 up
                 two
                 Commonwealths
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 half
                 take
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 half
                 take
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 they
                 plainly
                 divide
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 into
                 two
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 only
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 secret
                 thoughts
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 a
                 Society
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 publike
                 consent
                 and
                 practice
                 ,
                 they
                 evidently
                 make
                 two
                 Commonwealths
                 .
                 What
                 else
                 brought
                 us
                 into
                 a
                 war
                 which
                 ended
                 not
                 till
                 one
                 party
                 was
                 subdued
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 that
                 one
                 Political
                 body
                 should
                 have
                 two
                 Soveraigns
                 specifically
                 distinct
                 .
                 Indeed
                 it
                 may
                 have
                 five
                 hundred
                 natural
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Senate
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 Political
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 
                   summa
                   potestas
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 prove
                 the
                 Minor
                 by
                 another
                 Argument
                 .
                 
                   Where
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   three
                   or
                   four
                   Heads
                   or
                   Soveraigns
                   at
                   once
                   numerically
                   distinct
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   or
                   four
                   Churches
                   .
                   But
                   the
                
                 Roman
                 
                   Church
                   pretending
                   to
                   be
                   Catholike
                   ,
                   hath
                   had
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   or
                   four
                   Heads
                   at
                   once
                   numerically
                   distinct
                   ;
                   therefore
                   it
                   was
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   or
                   four
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 a
                 known
                 truth
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 verst
                 in
                 any
                 degree
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Politicks
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 two
                 species
                 of
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 but
                 two
                 individual
                 Soveraigns
                 that
                 are
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 numerical
                 Unity
                 of
                 a
                 Political
                 body
                 .
                 Two
                 ,
                 or
                 ten
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 hundred
                 may
                 joyn
                 in
                 one
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 Political
                 person
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 but
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 Soveraigns
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 certainly
                 two
                 Societies
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 both
                 be
                 Supream
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 Subordinate
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 denyed
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Papists
                 lay
                 their
                 very
                 foundation
                 on
                 a
                 supposed
                 division
                 :
                 for
                 sooth
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 were
                 both
                 at
                 once
                 their
                 Bishops
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 adventure
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 only
                 was
                 the
                 Supream
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Paul
                 was
                 under
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 make
                 them
                 as
                 equals
                 ,
                 or
                 coordinate
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 was
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 uncircumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 (
                 and
                 then
                 Peters
                 Church
                 is
                 confined
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 )
                 And
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Headship
                 was
                 divided
                 between
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 that
                 example
                 would
                 direct
                 them
                 still
                 to
                 have
                 two
                 Popes
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 Bishops
                 to
                 a
                 Church
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 Peter
                 being
                 a
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 Paul
                 a
                 Head
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 sure
                 distinct
                 bodies
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 whether
                 they
                 stand
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 deny
                 their
                 many
                 following
                 divisions
                 .
                 The
                 twenty
                 third
                 schisme
                 (
                 as
                 Wernerus
                 
                 a
                 zealous
                 Papist
                 
                   in
                   fasciculo
                   tempor
                
                 .
                 reckons
                 them
                 )
                 was
                 between
                 Felix
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 Eugenius
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Wernerus
                 speaking
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   That
                   hence
                   arose
                   great
                   contention
                   among
                   the
                   writers
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                
                 pro
                 &
                 contra
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   they
                   cannot
                   agree
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   :
                   for
                   one
                   part
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Council
                   is
                   above
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   saith
                   ,
                   No
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   '
                   Pope
                   is
                   above
                   the
                   Council
                   .
                   God
                   grant
                   his
                   Church
                   peace
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 twenty
                 second
                 schisme
                 the
                 same
                 Wernerus
                 saith
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   ad
                   annum
                
                 1373.
                 )
                 
                   [
                   the
                   twenty
                   second
                   schisme
                   was
                   the
                   wo●st
                   and
                   most
                   subtile
                   schisme
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   before
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   was
                   so
                   perplexed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   most
                   Learned
                   and
                   Conscientious
                   men
                   were
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   discuss
                   (
                   or
                   find
                   out
                   )
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   should
                   adhere
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   continued
                   for
                   fourty
                   years
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   scandal
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   (
                   lergy
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   loss
                   of
                   souls
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   Heresies
                   and
                   other
                   evils
                   that
                   then
                   sprung
                   up
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   was
                   then
                   no
                   discipline
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   against
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   from
                   this
                
                 Urbane
                 
                   the
                   sixtht
                   to
                   the
                   time
                   of
                
                 Martin
                 
                   the
                   fifth
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   who
                   was
                   Pope
                   ]
                
              
               
                 After
                 
                   Nicolas
                   the
                   fourth
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Pope
                   for
                   two
                   years
                   and
                   an
                   half
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Celestine
                 
                   the
                   fifth
                   that
                   succeeded
                   him
                   resigning
                   it
                   ,
                
                 Boniface
                 
                   the
                   eighth
                   entered
                   ,
                   that
                   stilled
                   himself
                
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 in
                 Spirituals
                 and
                 Temporals
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   whom
                   it
                   was
                   said
                
                 ,
                 He
                 entered
                 as
                 a
                 Fox
                 ,
                 lived
                 as
                 a
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 and
                 dyed
                 like
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   the
                   same
                   Wernerus
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 twentieth
                 schisme
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 )
                 
                   was
                   great
                   between
                
                 Alexander
                 
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   and
                   four
                   Schismaticks
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   lasted
                   seventeen
                   years
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   nineteenth
                   schisme
                   was
                   between
                
                 Innocent
                 
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Peter
                 Leonis
                 :
                 and
                 Innocent
                 
                   get
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   more
                   on
                   his
                   side
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   .
                   )
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   thirteenth
                   schisme
                   (
                   saith
                
                 Wernerus
                 )
                 
                   was
                   between
                   another
                   and
                
                 Benedict
                 
                   the
                   eighth
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   fourteenth
                   schisme
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   same
                   Author
                   )
                   was
                   scandalous
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   confusion
                   between
                
                 Benedict
                 
                   the
                   ninth
                   and
                   five
                   others
                   ,
                   which
                
                 Benedict
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   was
                   wholly
                   vitious
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   being
                   damned
                   ,
                   appeared
                   in
                   a
                   monstrous
                   and
                   horrid
                   shape
                   ;
                   his
                   head
                   and
                   tail
                   were
                   like
                   an
                   Asses
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   like
                   a
                   Bear
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   I
                   thus
                   appear
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   lived
                   like
                   a
                   beast
                   .
                   ]
                   In
                   this
                   schisme
                   (
                   saith
                
                 Wernerus
                 )
                 
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   less
                   then
                   six
                   Popes
                   at
                   once
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Benedict
                 
                   was
                   expulsed
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Silvester
                 
                   the
                   third
                   gets
                   in
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   cast
                   out
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Benedict
                 restored
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   But
                   being
                   again
                   cast
                   out
                
                 ,
                 Gregory
                 
                 
                   the
                   sixt
                   is
                   put
                   into
                   his
                   place
                   ;
                   who
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   ignorant
                   of
                   letters
                
                 (
                 and
                 yet
                 infallible
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 
                   caused
                   another
                   Pope
                   to
                   be
                   Consecrated
                   with
                   him
                   to
                   perform
                   Church
                   Offices
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   fourth
                   ;
                   which
                   displeased
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   a
                   third
                   is
                   chosen
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 fifth
                 )
                 
                   instead
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   that
                   were
                   fighting
                   with
                   one
                   another
                   :
                   but
                
                 Henry
                 
                   (
                   the
                   Emperor
                   )
                   coming
                   in
                   ,
                   deposed
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   chose
                   Clement
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 alive
                 at
                 once
                 )
              
               
                 But
                 above
                 all
                 schisms
                 that
                 between
                 Armosus
                 and
                 Sergius
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 followers
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 fowlest
                 ,
                 such
                 saying
                 and
                 unsaying
                 ,
                 doing
                 and
                 undoing
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 dismembring
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 eight
                 Successors
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Wernerus
                   ,
                   [
                   I
                   can
                   say
                   nothing
                   observable
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   because
                   I
                   find
                   nothing
                   of
                   them
                   but
                   scandalous
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   unheard
                   of
                   contention
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostolike
                   sea
                   one
                   against
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   together
                   mutually
                   against
                   each
                   other
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Reader
                 ,
                 wouldst
                 thou
                 be
                 troubled
                 with
                 any
                 more
                 of
                 these
                 Relations
                 ?
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 nothing
                 but
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Historians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 multitudes
                 of
                 them
                 agree
                 in
                 :
                 I
                 go
                 not
                 to
                 a
                 Protestant
                 for
                 a
                 word
                 .
                 But
                 one
                 Pope
                 in
                 those
                 contentious
                 times
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 lived
                 in
                 some
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 Silvester
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 saith
                 Wernerus
                 (
                 as
                 others
                 commonly
                 )
                 
                   [
                   This
                
                 Silvester
                 
                   was
                   made
                   Pope
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   did
                   homage
                   :
                   that
                   all
                   might
                   go
                   as
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   it
                   :
                   —
                   but
                   he
                   quickly
                   met
                   with
                   the
                   usual
                   End
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   that
                   had
                   placed
                   his
                   Hope
                   in
                   deceitful
                   Devils
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Well!
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 appeal
                 to
                 reason
                 it self
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 were
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 fourty
                 (
                 or
                 say
                 others
                 fifty
                 )
                 years
                 together
                 had
                 several
                 Heads
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 following
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 Learned
                 and
                 most
                 Conscientious
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 right
                 Pope
                 ,
                 nor
                 know
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 If
                 England
                 were
                 fourty
                 years
                 thus
                 divided
                 between
                 two
                 Kings
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 certainly
                 two
                 Kingdoms
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 true
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   THE
                   true
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   hath
                   never
                   ceased
                   or
                   discontinued
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   founding
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   hath
                   ceased
                   or
                   discontinued
                   :
                   therefore
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   true
                   Catholike
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 prove
                 the
                 Minor
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Major
                 they
                 will
                 grant
                 .
                 )
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Head
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   Essential
                   part
                   ,
                   hath
                   discontinued
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   hath
                   discontinued
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Head
                   hath
                   discontinued
                   :
                   therefore
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 only
                 needs
                 proof
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 prove
                 1.
                 
                 
                   There
                   have
                   been
                   many
                   years
                   interregnum
                   or
                   vacancy
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Pope
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 And
                 where
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 Church
                 when
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 Head
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 have
                 been
                 long
                 successions
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 confess
                 your selves
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 Apostolical
                 ,
                 but
                 Apostatical
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Your
                 own
                 Popes
                 and
                 Councils
                 command
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 for
                 no
                 Popes
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Nicolas
                 in
                 his
                 Decretals
                 (
                 see
                 
                   Caranza
                   pag.
                
                 393.
                 )
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   He
                   that
                   by
                   money
                   or
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   or
                   popular
                   or
                   military
                   tumults
                   is
                   intruded
                   into
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   seat
                   without
                   the
                   Concordant
                   and
                   Canonical
                   election
                   of
                   the
                   Cardinall
                   and
                   the
                   following
                   religious
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   not
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   a
                   Pope
                   ,
                   nor
                   Apostolical
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   Apostatical
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 even
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 he
                 commandeth
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   hear
                   Mass
                   of
                   a
                   Priest
                   whom
                   he
                   certai●ly
                   knoweth
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   Concubine
                   or
                   woman
                   introduced
                   ]
                
                 Caranza
                 ,
                 pag.
                 395.
                 and
                 ibid.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Priests
                   that
                   commit
                   fornication
                   ,
                   cannot
                   have
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   Priesthood
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 our
                 greater
                 Argument
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 office
                 .
                 
                   An
                   infidel
                   ,
                   or
                   notoriously
                   ungodly
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   being
                   a
                   Pastor
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 (
                 in
                 sensu
                 composito
                 ,
                 
                   while
                   he
                   is
                   such
                   )
                   But
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   have
                   been
                   Infidels
                   ,
                   and
                   notoriously
                   ungodly
                   men
                   :
                   therefore
                   they
                   were
                   uncapable
                   of
                   being
                   Pastors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 (
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 Church
                 was
                 Headless
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 Church
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 Major
                 I
                 prove
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 necessary
                 matter
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 :
                 But
                 Infidels
                 and
                 notoriously
                 ungodly
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 matter
                 sufficiently
                 disposed
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Pastoral
                 Power
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 cannot
                 receive
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 proved
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 every
                 true
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 
                 Church
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 only
                 a
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Christians
                 that
                 we
                 so
                 call
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 present
                 case
                 )
                 so
                 every
                 Pastor
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 Pastor
                 :
                 but
                 an
                 Infidel
                 or
                 notoriously
                 ungodly
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Christian
                 Pastor
                 :
                 therefore
                 not
                 a
                 true
                 Pastor
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Otherwise
                 a
                 Mahometan
                 ,
                 Jew
                 ,
                 or
                 Heathen
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Pope
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 think
                 they
                 will
                 deny
                 themselves
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 Disposition
                 or
                 Qualification
                 at
                 all
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 Office
                 (
                 besides
                 manhood
                 )
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 own
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 notoriously
                 an
                 Infidel
                 ,
                 or
                 ungodly
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 some
                 qualification
                 is
                 necessary
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 None
                 can
                 be
                 named
                 more
                 necessary
                 then
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 Popes
                 have
                 been
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 here
                 mention
                 ,
                 is
                 proved
                 before
                 .
                 Not
                 to
                 mention
                 Marcellinus
                 that
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 or
                 Liberius
                 that
                 subscribed
                 to
                 the
                 Arrian
                 profession
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 believe
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 hundred
                 times
                 more
                 hope
                 of
                 their
                 Salvation
                 by
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 of
                 their
                 Successors
                 )
                 John
                 the
                 twenty
                 second
                 held
                 that
                 the
                 soul
                 dies
                 with
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Parisians
                 and
                 others
                 condemned
                 him
                 .
                 John
                 the
                 twenty
                 third
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 denyed
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 an
                 Infidel
                 .
                 The
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 Poysonings
                 ,
                 Simony
                 ,
                 Sodomy
                 ,
                 Adulteries
                 ,
                 Incest
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 recorded
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Historians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 7.
                 
                 TO
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 I
                 add
                 the
                 recital
                 of
                 one
                 formerly
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 wits
                 and
                 senses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   be
                   sure
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   knows
                   bread
                   to
                   be
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   wine
                   to
                   be
                   wine
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   seeth
                   ,
                   feeleth
                   ,
                   and
                   tasteth
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   Popery
                   is
                   a
                   deceit
                   .
                
                 (
                 This
                 Consequence
                 they
                 cannot
                 question
                 )
                 
                   But
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   he
                   knoweth
                   bread
                   to
                   be
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   wine
                   to
                   be
                   wine
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   seeth
                   ,
                   feeleth
                   ,
                   and
                   tasteth
                   them
                   :
                   therefore
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Note
                 that
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 knowledge
                 as
                 belongs
                 to
                 men
                 of
                 sound
                 wits
                 and
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 convenient
                 object
                 and
                 medium
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 that
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 that
                 are
                 near
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 or
                 
                 mouth
                 that
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 a
                 miles
                 distance
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 day-light
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 take
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 into
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 this
                 decide
                 our
                 Controversie
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 can
                 tell
                 whether
                 that
                 be
                 bread
                 or
                 no
                 bread
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 tell
                 whether
                 the
                 Papists
                 or
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 .
                 Those
                 therefore
                 that
                 be
                 not
                 learned
                 and
                 subtile
                 enough
                 to
                 judge
                 by
                 Disputations
                 and
                 writings
                 of
                 Learned
                 men
                 ,
                 may
                 yet
                 judge
                 by
                 their
                 sight
                 and
                 feeling
                 .
                 Either
                 you
                 know
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 when
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 taste
                 it
                 ,
                 feel
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Controversie
                 is
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 all
                 sound
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 that
                 say
                 the
                 bread
                 after
                 Consecration
                 is
                 no
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wine
                 is
                 no
                 wine
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 cannot
                 know
                 bread
                 when
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 feel
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 see
                 what
                 follows
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Then
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Council
                 are
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 sence
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Council
                 know
                 not
                 when
                 they
                 read
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 deceived
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Then
                 we
                 are
                 uncertain
                 of
                 any
                 Judgement
                 that
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 can
                 give
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 spoke
                 or
                 wrote
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 uncertain
                 whether
                 our
                 eyes
                 and
                 ears
                 ,
                 or
                 reason
                 judging
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 deceived
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 or
                 reading
                 of
                 their
                 words
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 ridiculously
                 then
                 do
                 they
                 call
                 for
                 a
                 Judge
                 of
                 Controversies
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 foolish
                 quarrel
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 Judge
                 of
                 Controversies
                 ?
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 a
                 Judge
                 do
                 but
                 speak
                 or
                 write
                 his
                 mind
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 you
                 hear
                 or
                 read
                 ,
                 because
                 your
                 senses
                 may
                 deceive
                 you
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 a
                 far
                 harder
                 matter
                 to
                 understand
                 a
                 sentence
                 or
                 book
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 when
                 you
                 read
                 or
                 hear
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 know
                 bread
                 when
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 feel
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 it
                 .
                 Many
                 thousands
                 know
                 bread
                 ,
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 Popes
                 sentence
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 book
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 uncertain
                 whether
                 Scripture
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 Christianity
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 cannot
                 know
                 it
                 but
                 by
                 our
                 sences
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 all
                 our
                 Religion
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 uncertain
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Yea
                 we
                 cannot
                 tell
                 what
                 Revelation
                 to
                 desire
                 that
                 should
                 end
                 our
                 Controversies
                 and
                 make
                 us
                 certain
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 send
                 an
                 Angel
                 or
                 other
                 Messenger
                 from
                 heaven
                 to
                 decide
                 the
                 Controversies
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 what
                 could
                 he
                 do
                 more
                 but
                 speak
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 from
                 God
                 ?
                 and
                 we
                 should
                 still
                 be
                 uncertain
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 
                 see
                 or
                 hear
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 left
                 uncurably
                 in
                 our
                 ignorance
                 and
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 if
                 Popery
                 be
                 true
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 upon
                 what
                 terms
                 we
                 dispute
                 with
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 hope
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 satisfying
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 dispute
                 with
                 men
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 their
                 own
                 senses
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 The
                 damned
                 man
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 16.
                 thought
                 if
                 one
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 his
                 brethren
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 believed
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Abraham
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 If
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 they
                 be
                 perswaded
                 though
                 one
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 sure
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 ears
                 ,
                 and
                 taste
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 bread
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 feel
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 they
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 though
                 one
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 heaven
                 to
                 resolve
                 them
                 ?
                 Can
                 we
                 think
                 by
                 all
                 our
                 Arguments
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 matter
                 plainer
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 then
                 that
                 
                   Bread
                   is
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 seeth
                 and
                 eateth
                 it
                 ?
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 uncertain
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 you
                 prove
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 way
                 can
                 you
                 devise
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 them
                 ?
                 For
                 indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 sense
                 be
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 certainty
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 this
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 
                   H.
                   Turbervile
                
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 Manual
                 of
                 Controversies
                 saith
                 thus
                 .
                 [
                 Answ
                 .
                 
                   Substance
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   proper
                   and
                   immediate
                   object
                   of
                   sense
                   ,
                   but
                   colour
                   ,
                   quantity
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Nor
                   can
                   sense
                   judge
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   substance
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   under
                   sensible
                   accidents
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   those
                   accidents
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   a
                   sensible
                   and
                   corporal
                   manner
                   of
                   being
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   neither
                   is
                   ,
                   nor
                   hath
                   in
                   that
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   It
                   hath
                   a
                   spiritual
                   manner
                   of
                   being
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   the
                   accidents
                   of
                   bread
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   without
                   a
                   subject
                   by
                   Miracle
                   ;
                   therefore
                   no
                   wonder
                   ,
                   if
                   sense
                   be
                   deceived
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   Here
                   Sense
                   and
                   Reason
                   must
                   vail
                   bonnet
                   to
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   submit
                   to
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   God
                   revealing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   propounding
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   no
                   competent
                   Judges
                   what
                   God
                   can
                   do
                   by
                   his
                   Omnipotence
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Thus
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 
              
               
                 Repl.
                 And
                 is
                 this
                 all
                 that
                 these
                 Rabbies
                 have
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 felt
                 ,
                 and
                 tasted
                 !
                 Let
                 us
                 first
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 by-passages
                 of
                 his
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 reply
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 like
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 contradictory
                 imaginations
                 ?
                 That
                 Christ
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 Corporal
                 manner
                 of
                 Being
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Bread
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 there
                 :
                 yea
                 before
                 pag.
                 207.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 [
                 We
                 maintain
                 not
                 his
                 Corporal
                 ,
                 but
                 real
                 and
                 spiritual
                 presence
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 either
                 they
                 affirm
                 that
                 his
                 
                   Body
                   is
                   present
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 deny
                 his
                 
                   Bodily
                   presence
                
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 affirm
                 his
                 Bodily
                 presence
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 his
                 Corporal
                 presence
                 .
                 Most
                 learnedly
                 !
                 We
                 shall
                 at
                 last
                 be
                 taught
                 to
                 distinguish
                 between
                 
                   Bodily
                   and
                   Corporal
                
                 !
                 But
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Juggle
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 
                   [
                   Manner
                   ?
                
                 ]
                 Perhaps
                 the
                 Corporal
                 presence
                 is
                 not
                 denyed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Corporal
                 manner
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Yes
                 ,
                 in
                 terms
                 its
                 said
                 
                   [
                   We
                   maintain
                   not
                   his
                   Corporal
                   presence
                   ]
                
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 can
                 a
                 Body
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 Bodily
                 manner
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 is
                 
                   [
                   Spiritually
                
                 ]
                 put
                 as
                 contradistinct
                 ?
                 Sure
                 when
                 Paul
                 said
                 our
                 Bodies
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 
                   spiritual
                   bodies
                
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 nevertheless
                 bodies
                 for
                 being
                 spiritual
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 nevertheless
                 a
                 Bodily
                 manner
                 of
                 presence
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 a
                 
                   spiritual
                   manner
                
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 Corporal
                 presence
                 or
                 manner
                 (
                 denyed
                 )
                 be
                 meant
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 qualities
                 and
                 quantity
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 our
                 senses
                 ,
                 why
                 had
                 we
                 not
                 this
                 plainly
                 without
                 jugling
                 ?
                 To
                 say
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   present
                   in
                   Body
                   but
                   not
                   sensibly
                   ,
                
                 is
                 plainer
                 English
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 say
                 
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   present
                   in
                   Body
                   but
                   not
                   Bodily
                   present
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Note
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 calls
                 them
                 
                   [
                   The
                   accidents
                   of
                   bread
                
                 ]
                 and
                 yet
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   they
                   are
                   without
                   a
                   subject
                   ]
                
                 And
                 so
                 doth
                 
                   the
                   Explanation
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Catholike
                   Belief
                   ,
                
                 and
                 their
                 ordinary
                 writers
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 
                   forms
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 say
                 that
                 
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   are
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   those
                   forms
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Note
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 professeth
                 
                   Transubstantiation
                   is
                   a
                   Miracle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 every
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 drunken
                 ,
                 adulterous
                 Priest
                 of
                 theirs
                 hath
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 worketh
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 he
                 consecrateth
                 :
                 No
                 wonder
                 if
                 Miracles
                 be
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 their
                 Infallibility
                 ;
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 his
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 tells
                 you
                 that
                 
                   substance
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   proper
                   and
                   immediate
                   object
                   of
                   sense
                   ,
                   but
                   colour
                   ,
                   quantity
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 But
                 1
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Mediate
                   Object
                   [
                   Proper
                
                 ]
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Immediate
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 gather
                 you
                 hence
                 ?
                 be
                 it
                 
                   a
                   Proper
                   or
                   improper
                
                 Object
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 we
                 may
                 yet
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 Reason
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 sense
                 doth
                 judge
                 as
                 infallibly
                 of
                 Substances
                 as
                 Accidents
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 think
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 forementioned
                 consequences
                 are
                 undenyable
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 the
                 world
                 saw
                 Christ
                 on
                 
                 earth
                 :
                 or
                 whether
                 he
                 were
                 crucified
                 ,
                 dead
                 ,
                 buried
                 ,
                 rose
                 ,
                 or
                 ascended
                 :
                 It
                 might
                 be
                 but
                 
                   colour
                   and
                   quantity
                
                 which
                 men
                 saw
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 Christ
                 told
                 them
                 a
                 spirit
                 hath
                 not
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 as
                 ye
                 see
                 me
                 have
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   see
                   no
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   but
                   colour
                   and
                   quantity
                   :
                
                 And
                 Thomas
                 had
                 then
                 small
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 convinced
                 by
                 
                   seeing
                   and
                   feeling
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 but
                 
                   colour
                   and
                   quantity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 felt
                 but
                 
                   quantity
                   and
                   quality
                
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 reasoning
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 not
                 sure
                 that
                 ever
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Colour
                   of
                   a
                   Pope
                
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 accidents
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 earth
                 under
                 your
                 feet
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 because
                 your
                 senses
                 perceive
                 but
                 the
                 accidents
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 men
                 did
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 imagine
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 puts
                 off
                 his
                 Readers
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 answer
                 as
                 this
                 ?
                 Mark
                 Reader
                 the
                 unfaithfull
                 dealing
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 grosly
                 they
                 abuse
                 poor
                 people
                 that
                 follow
                 them
                 with
                 meer
                 deceits
                 .
                 The
                 Question
                 or
                 Objection
                 which
                 he
                 undertook
                 to
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   sense
                   telling
                   us
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   Bread
                   after
                   the
                   Consecration
                   be
                   deceived
                   ?
                
                 To
                 this
                 he
                 takes
                 on
                 him
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 cunningly
                 speaks
                 to
                 another
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 passeth
                 this
                 by
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 one
                 question
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   sense
                   can
                   infallibly
                   discern
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   there
                   ,
                   or
                   discern
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   there
                   ?
                
                 and
                 another
                 question
                 
                   Whether
                   sense
                   can
                   infallibly
                   discern
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   there
                   ?
                
                 The
                 last
                 was
                 the
                 question
                 in
                 hand
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 slily
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 instead
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   sense
                   cannot
                   judge
                   of
                   substance
                   ,
                   though
                   under
                   sensible
                   accidents
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   those
                   accidents
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   a
                   sensible
                   and
                   corporal
                   manner
                   of
                   being
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   neither
                   is
                   nor
                   hath
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 so
                 goes
                 on
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 
                   [
                   therefore
                   Christ
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   and
                   you
                   not
                   discern
                   him
                   by
                   sense
                   ]
                
                 Well
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 's
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 question
                 ?
                 O
                 Sir
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 about
                 ?
                 and
                 should
                 you
                 thus
                 abuse
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 men
                 ?
                 you
                 knew
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   sense
                
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 intellect
                 thereby
                 )
                 
                   be
                   infallible
                   in
                   judging
                   Bread
                   to
                   be
                   Bread
                   when
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   feel
                   and
                   eat
                   it
                   ?
                
                 Had
                 you
                 never
                 a
                 word
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 this
                 ?
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 eyes
                 and
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 hands
                 and
                 feel
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 knoweth
                 not
                 certainly
                 what
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 know
                 by
                 seeing
                 and
                 feeling
                 ?
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 hereafter
                 deal
                 by
                 us
                 as
                 fairly
                 as
                 Bellarmine
                 did
                 (
                 and
                 yet
                 
                 we
                 will
                 thank
                 you
                 for
                 nothing
                 )
                 who
                 quite
                 gave
                 away
                 the
                 Roman
                 cause
                 by
                 granting
                 and
                 pleading
                 
                   [
                   that
                   sense
                   is
                   infallible
                   in
                   Positives
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   may
                   thence
                   say
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   Body
                   because
                   I
                   see
                   it
                   ;
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   this
                   is
                   Bread
                   or
                   wine
                   because
                   I
                   see
                   ,
                   feel
                   and
                   taste
                   it
                   )
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   Negatives
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   cannot
                   say
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Body
                   because
                   I
                   see
                   it
                   not
                   ]
                
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 give
                 over
                 talking
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 Men
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 are
                 uncertain
                 of
                 substances
                 which
                 are
                 (
                 suppose
                 but
                 
                   per
                   accidentia
                
                 )
                 the
                 Objects
                 of
                 your
                 sense
                 .
                 And
                 take
                 nothing
                 ill
                 that
                 I
                 write
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 till
                 you
                 are
                 more
                 certain
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 what
                 you
                 see
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 
                   [
                   Sense
                   and
                   Reason
                   must
                   here
                   vail
                   bonnet
                   to
                   faith
                   .
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Negative
                 case
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 case
                 where
                 faith
                 can
                 be
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 sense
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 Intellect
                 therewith
                 )
                 be
                 fallible
                 in
                 Positives
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 know
                 Bread
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 and
                 eat
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   faith
                   cannot
                   be
                   faith
                   then
                
                 .
                 What
                 talk
                 you
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 credit
                 not
                 the
                 soundest
                 senses
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   sense
                   and
                   reason
                   are
                   presupposed
                   to
                   faith
                   .
                
                 How
                 know
                 you
                 that
                 faith
                 here
                 contradicteth
                 sense
                 ?
                 You
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Bread
                
                 ?
                 But
                 how
                 know
                 you
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 so
                 holdeth
                 ?
                 you
                 think
                 you
                 have
                 read
                 or
                 heard
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 know
                 you
                 that
                 your
                 sense
                 deceived
                 you
                 not
                 ?
                 He
                 that
                 cannot
                 know
                 Bread
                 when
                 he
                 seeth
                 and
                 eateth
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 unlikely
                 to
                 know
                 letters
                 and
                 their
                 meaning
                 when
                 he
                 seeth
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 See
                 more
                 of
                 my
                 answer
                 to
                 such
                 Objections
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 entitled
                 
                   The
                   Safe
                   Religion
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 241.
                 to
                 248.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 simplest
                 Reader
                 that
                 hath
                 honesty
                 and
                 charity
                 ,
                 is
                 secured
                 against
                 Popery
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 Argument
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 make
                 good
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 soul
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 unable
                 to
                 proceed
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 Argument
                 confute
                 any
                 Papist
                 living
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 brought
                 all
                 our
                 controversie
                 so
                 low
                 ,
                 that
                 sense
                 it self
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 judge
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 go
                 no
                 further
                 in
                 Argument
                 ,
                 as
                 thinking
                 it
                 vain
                 to
                 use
                 any
                 reason
                 with
                 that
                 man
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 his
                 own
                 eye-sight
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 feeling
                 ,
                 and
                 taste
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 besides
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Come
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 and
                 principal
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 task
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 open
                 to
                 you
                 their
                 Deceits
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 you
                 Directions
                 for
                 the
                 discovery
                 and
                 confutation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 these
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Remember
                 this
                 ground
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 given
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   If
                   you
                   prove
                   them
                   guilty
                   but
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   Error
                   in
                   points
                   of
                   belief
                   determined
                   by
                   their
                   Church
                   ,
                   you
                   thereby
                   disprove
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   Popery
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   .
                
                 For
                 you
                 pull
                 up
                 the
                 foundation
                 which
                 they
                 build
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authority
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 resolve
                 their
                 faith
                 .
                 They
                 will
                 grant
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 deceived
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Certainty
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 credit
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 read
                 Pauls
                 discourse
                 against
                 Praying
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 tongue
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 many
                 precepts
                 for
                 our
                 reading
                 and
                 meditating
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 but
                 perceive
                 that
                 the
                 Popish
                 Latine
                 service
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 forbidding
                 men
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 contrary
                 hereto
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 find
                 out
                 but
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Errors
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 understand
                 their
                 Profession
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 us
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 infallible
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 true
                 Christian
                 (
                 while
                 such
                 )
                 is
                 infallible
                 in
                 the
                 Essentials
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 else
                 he
                 were
                 no
                 Christian
                 )
                 yet
                 we
                 profess
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 own
                 Writings
                 and
                 Confessions
                 may
                 possibly
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 be
                 besides
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 much
                 more
                 propounded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 is
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 possibly
                 after
                 our
                 studying
                 and
                 praying
                 mistake
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Essence
                 but
                 the
                 Integrity
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Melius
                   esse
                
                 ,
                 the
                 strength
                 or
                 comfort
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 every
                 Error
                 in
                 their
                 faith
                 destroyes
                 their
                 grounds
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 new
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 doth
                 not
                 every
                 Error
                 of
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 distinctly
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 distinguish
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Fides
                   quae
                   &
                   qua
                
                 ;
                 their
                 
                   Objective
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 
                   Subjective
                   faith
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Their
                 
                   Objective
                   Faith
                
                 hath
                 Errors
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 ours
                 hath
                 none
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 confession
                 :
                 For
                 theirs
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 their
                 Popes
                 
                 and
                 Councils
                 :
                 and
                 ours
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 confess
                 to
                 be
                 infallible
                 .
                 Our
                 own
                 writings
                 do
                 but
                 shew
                 how
                 we
                 understand
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 whether
                 our
                 
                   subjective
                   faith
                
                 be
                 right
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 confess
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 possible
                 but
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 mistaken
                 in
                 some
                 lower
                 points
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 our
                 foundation
                 is
                 still
                 sure
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 confounded
                 their
                 Subiective
                 and
                 
                   Objective
                   faith
                
                 :
                 and
                 one
                 believes
                 it
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 because
                 others
                 do
                 believe
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 one
                 age
                 or
                 part
                 do
                 but
                 seek
                 for
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Actual
                   faith
                
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Yea
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 conclude
                 that
                 every
                 point
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 's
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 necessity
                 to
                 salvation
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 that
                 denyeth
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 believe
                 it
                 (
                 if
                 sufficiently
                 proposed
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 be
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 through
                 misunderstanding
                 ,
                 some
                 points
                 there
                 proposed
                 to
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 may
                 possibly
                 be
                 denyed
                 and
                 disputed
                 against
                 by
                 a
                 true
                 believer
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 his
                 salvation
                 not
                 be
                 overthrown
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 us
                 for
                 distinguishing
                 between
                 the
                 Fundamentals
                 (
                 or
                 essentials
                 )
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 Integrals
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 know
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 WHEN
                 you
                 have
                 brought
                 the
                 matter
                 thus
                 far
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 one
                 errour
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 their
                 whole
                 cause
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 then
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   it
                   be
                   Possible
                   for
                   that
                   Doctrine
                   which
                   is
                   so
                   contrary
                   to
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   it self
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   free
                   from
                   all
                   Error
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 contrary
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 forbid
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 Scripture
                 in
                 a
                 known
                 tongue
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 their
                 Publick
                 Praying
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 language
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 their
                 administring
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 by
                 the
                 halves
                 ,
                 denying
                 them
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 them
                 the
                 bread
                 only
                 :
                 4
                 And
                 their
                 affirming
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 without
                 sin
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 their
                 calling
                 some
                 sins
                 
                   venial
                   which
                   deserve
                   a
                   pardon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 truly
                 no
                 sins
                 :
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 their
                 absolute
                 forbidding
                 their
                 Priests
                 to
                 marry
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 saying
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 left
                 after
                 the
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 with
                 abundance
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 the
                 very
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 texts
                 may
                 satisfie
                 you
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 see
                 Deut.
                 6.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Deut.
                 11.
                 18
                 ,
                 
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
                 34.
                 16.
                 
                 Psal
                 .
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Neh.
                 8.
                 
                 Jos
                 .
                 8.
                 34
                 ,
                 35.
                 
                 Mat.
                 12.
                 3
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 19.
                 4.
                 
                 &
                 21.
                 16.
                 
                 &
                 22.
                 31.
                 
                 Mark
                 12.
                 10
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Acts
                 8.
                 28.
                 
                 &
                 13.
                 27.
                 
                 &
                 15.
                 21.
                 1
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 5.
                 27.
                 
                 Col.
                 4.
                 16.
                 
                 Deut
                 31.
                 11.
                 
                 Eph.
                 3.
                 4.
                 
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 15.
                 
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 3.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 John
                 5
                 39.
                 
                 Act.
                 17.
                 2
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 &
                 18
                 28.
                 
                 Rom.
                 15.
                 4.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 Isa
                 .
                 8.
                 16
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 &
                 42.
                 4.
                 
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 1.
                 
                 James
                 1.
                 25.
                 
                 Hos
                 .
                 8.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 read
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 see
                 Mat.
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 25
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 16.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 see
                 Eccles
                 .
                 7.
                 20.
                 
                 James
                 3.
                 2.
                 1
                 
                 John
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 Luke
                 11.
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 see
                 Deut.
                 12
                 ,
                 32.
                 
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 10.
                 1
                 
                 John
                 3.
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 see
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 2
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 6.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 43.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 5.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 see
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 16.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 23
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 Act.
                 2.
                 42.
                 
                 Act.
                 20.
                 7.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 not
                 only
                 several
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 several
                 Countries
                 go
                 several
                 wayes
                 ;
                 the
                 French
                 are
                 of
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Italians
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Fundamentals
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 is
                 resolved
                 into
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 Popes
                 have
                 ordinarily
                 been
                 contrary
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 their
                 Decrees
                 ;
                 which
                 made
                 Platina
                 say
                 
                   [
                   Following
                   Popes
                   do
                   still
                   either
                   infringe
                   or
                   wholly
                   abrogate
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   Popes
                   ]
                
                 And
                 Erasmns
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   [
                   Pope
                
                 John
                 22.
                 
                   and
                   Pope
                
                 Nicolas
                 
                   are
                   contrary
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   in
                   their
                   whole
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   things
                   that
                   seem
                   to
                   belong
                   to
                   matter
                   of
                   faith
                   ]
                
                 Had
                 we
                 no
                 instances
                 but
                 of
                 Sergius
                 and
                 Formosus
                 and
                 their
                 following
                 partakers
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 enough
                 .
                 And
                 Celestines
                 case
                 puts
                 Bellarmine
                 to
                 silly
                 shifts
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 their
                 Councils
                 contradict
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 formerly
                 manifested
                 .
                 They
                 confess
                 that
                 the
                 Arrians
                 have
                 had
                 many
                 Councils
                 as
                 General
                 as
                 most
                 ever
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 had
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 only
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 approbation
                 that
                 nullifieth
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 them
                 tell
                 us
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 Councils
                 and
                 of
                 
                   [
                   all
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ]
                 but
                 say
                 plainly
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 
                   one
                   man
                
                 that
                 they
                 mean.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 even
                 their
                 
                   approved
                   Councils
                
                 have
                 been
                 contrary
                 ;
                 As
                 the
                 sixth
                 Council
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 approved
                 by
                 Pope
                 Adrian
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 confessed
                 to
                 have
                 many
                 errors
                 .
                 The
                 Council
                 of
                 Neocasarea
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 4.
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Nicen
                 Council
                 (
                 as
                 saith
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Florence
                   Ses
                
                 .
                 7.
                 )
                 condemned
                 second
                 marriages
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Scripture
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Council
                 at
                 the
                 Laterane
                 under
                 Leo
                 the
                 tenth
                 determines
                 that
                 
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 above
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Councils
                 of
                 Constance
                 and
                 Basil
                 determine
                 that
                 the
                 General
                 Council
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 
                   de
                   fide
                
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 heresie
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   IF
                   you
                   enter
                   into
                   Dispute
                   with
                   any
                   Papist
                   ,
                   enquire
                   first
                   what
                   he
                   will
                   take
                   for
                   sufficient
                   Proof
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   common
                   Principles
                   you
                   are
                   agreed
                   on
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   rest
                   must
                   be
                   decided
                   .
                
                 For
                 men
                 that
                 agree
                 in
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 dispute
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Principles
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 agreed
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 must
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 made
                 this
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Popish
                 way
                 of
                 Disputing
                 is
                 to
                 forbid
                 you
                 to
                 Dispute
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 will
                 first
                 yield
                 the
                 cause
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 beyond
                 dispute
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 agreed
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 any
                 common
                 principles
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 differences
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 for
                 tryal
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sort
                 of
                 Proof
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 as
                 sufficient
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 ground
                 of
                 Proof
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 senses
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Or
                 from
                 Reason
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Or
                 from
                 Scripture
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Or
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 stand
                 to
                 none
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Begin
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 of
                 them
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 take
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 Valid
                 Proof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 fetcht
                 from
                 sense
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 soundest
                 senses
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 supposing
                 a
                 convenient
                 object
                 and
                 Medium
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 this
                 for
                 Proof
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 dispute
                 with
                 them
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 Proof
                 can
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 admitted
                 ?
                 We
                 have
                 this
                 advantage
                 in
                 dealing
                 even
                 with
                 those
                 Heathen
                 that
                 have
                 blotted
                 out
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 they
                 will
                 yield
                 to
                 an
                 Argument
                 from
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 Validity
                 of
                 this
                 proof
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 give
                 away
                 their
                 cause
                 ,
                 seeing
                 sense
                 telleth
                 us
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 bread
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 feel
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 after
                 the
                 Consecration
                 .
                 They
                 know
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 disown
                 and
                 deny
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 proof
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 will
                 they
                 then
                 admit
                 of
                 Proofs
                 from
                 Reason
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 proof
                 from
                 sense
                 be
                 not
                 admitted
                 .
                 For
                 Reason
                 receiveth
                 its
                 object
                 by
                 means
                 or
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 
                 needs
                 be
                 deceived
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 deceived
                 :
                 And
                 Reason
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 principle
                 that
                 it
                 holds
                 faster
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   that
                   sense
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   credited
                
                 ;
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 white
                 or
                 black
                 which
                 my
                 own
                 eyes
                 and
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 men
                 do
                 see
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 bread
                 which
                 we
                 all
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 feel
                 ,
                 and
                 taste
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Papists
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 
                   Reason
                   must
                   stoop
                   to
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 Reason
                 when
                 it
                 contradicteth
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 their
                 sect
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 unreasonable
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 have
                 
                   any
                   Reason
                   to
                   be
                   unreasonable
                
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 then
                 why
                 might
                 not
                 
                   our
                   Reason
                
                 be
                 valid
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   their
                   Reason
                
                 which
                 they
                 bring
                 
                   against
                   Reason
                
                 ?
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 contradict
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Reason
                 be
                 vain
                 ,
                 why
                 Reason
                 they
                 to
                 prove
                 its
                 Vanity
                 or
                 invalidity
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 
                   no
                   Reason
                   against
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 confess
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 us
                 none
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 their
                 disputes
                 will
                 do
                 no
                 harm
                 .
                 We
                 easily
                 yield
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 
                   Reason
                   to
                   believe
                   Gods
                   Revelations
                
                 ,
                 about
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 
                   no
                   Reason
                   to
                   believe
                
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Revealed
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 Revelations
                 are
                 
                   above
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 that
                 Reason
                 cannot
                 discern
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 
                   without
                   them
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 it
                 would
                 rather
                 judge
                 the
                 things
                 improbable
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 Revelations
                 are
                 received
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   inform
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   destroy
                   it
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 do
                 they
                 
                   so
                   contradict
                   Sense
                   or
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 credible
                 which
                 Sense
                 and
                 Reason
                 have
                 
                   sufficient
                   ground
                
                 to
                 judge
                 false
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 here
                 we
                 must
                 break
                 with
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 even
                 where
                 we
                 might
                 join
                 in
                 dispute
                 with
                 a
                 heathen
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 will
                 Papists
                 deal
                 with
                 Heathens
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 deny
                 the
                 proofs
                 from
                 
                   sense
                   and
                   reason
                
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 will
                 they
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 Validity
                 of
                 Proofs
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 No
                 ;
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 nor
                 argue
                 
                   Negatively
                   ,
                   [
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   :
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   Article
                   of
                   faith
                   or
                   a
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ]
                
                 For
                 they
                 will
                 presently
                 appeal
                 to
                 Tradition
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 even
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 confess
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 confess
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 us
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 any
                 proof
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 limitation
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 takes
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 sworn
                 by
                 the
                 Trent
                 Oath
                 
                   [
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   in
                   that
                   sence
                   as
                   the
                   Holy
                   Mother
                   Church
                   doth
                   hold
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   held
                   it
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   to
                   take
                   or
                   interpret
                   it
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   unanimous
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   .
                   ]
                
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 know
                 what
                 sense
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 are
                 unanimous
                 in
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 admit
                 
                 a
                 proof
                 from
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 before
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 above
                 a
                 Cart-load
                 of
                 books
                 must
                 be
                 read
                 over
                 or
                 searched
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 that
                 's
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 most
                 texts
                 were
                 never
                 medled
                 with
                 by
                 most
                 of
                 those
                 Fathers
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 meddle
                 with
                 ,
                 they
                 disagreed
                 in
                 multitudes
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 disagree
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 unanimous
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 sworn
                 to
                 believe
                 no
                 sense
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 come
                 down
                 to
                 a
                 Major
                 vote
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 short
                 or
                 easie
                 matter
                 to
                 gather
                 the
                 votes
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 Fathers
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 too
                 :
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 make
                 your
                 adversary
                 the
                 
                   Judge
                   of
                   your
                   cause
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Judge
                   of
                   your
                   Evidences
                   and
                   all
                   your
                   proofs
                   ?
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Well
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 least
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 hope
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 our
                 adversary
                 ?
                 No
                 :
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 so
                 neither
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 deny
                 proof
                 from
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 deny
                 all
                 that
                 's
                 brought
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 judge
                 it self
                 but
                 on
                 supposition
                 of
                 the
                 infallibility
                 of
                 sense
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 you
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 judgement
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 disclaim
                 them
                 all
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 or
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 man
                 be
                 a
                 Valid
                 witness
                 but
                 themselves
                 .
                 The
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 the
                 Aethiopians
                 ,
                 the
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 Hereticks
                 or
                 Schismaticks
                 save
                 they
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 witnesses
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 upon
                 what
                 terms
                 we
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 proofs
                 upon
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 
                   Sense
                   or
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   sufficiency
                   of
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 from
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 4
                 
                   UNderstand
                   what
                   the
                   Papists
                   mean
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   still
                   calling
                   to
                   you
                   for
                   a
                   Judge
                   of
                   Controversies
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 would
                 dispute
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 presently
                 asking
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Who
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   judge
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 and
                 perswading
                 you
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 dispute
                 without
                 a
                 living
                 Judge
                 :
                 for
                 every
                 man
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Judge
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 mans
                 cause
                 will
                 be
                 right
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 be
                 still
                 at
                 
                 odds
                 till
                 we
                 are
                 agreed
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Judge
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 help
                 you
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 deceit
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 confute
                 it
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 may
                 easily
                 observe
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 plain
                 drift
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 you
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 your
                 judges
                 ,
                 and
                 yield
                 the
                 cause
                 instead
                 of
                 disputing
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 judge
                 but
                 themselves
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 admit
                 .
                 Yield
                 first
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 his
                 Council
                 is
                 the
                 judge
                 of
                 all
                 controversies
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 its
                 folly
                 to
                 dispute
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 yield
                 them
                 the
                 cause
                 first
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 then
                 dispute
                 with
                 you
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 the
                 Necessity
                 of
                 a
                 Judge
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 s
                 against
                 all
                 reason
                 and
                 experience
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 all
                 enquiries
                 or
                 disputes
                 are
                 vain
                 ,
                 unless
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Judge
                 to
                 decide
                 the
                 case
                 .
                 A
                 Judge
                 is
                 a
                 Ruling
                 decider
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 satisfie
                 mens
                 minds
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 preserve
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 Justice
                 in
                 the
                 Society
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 thousands
                 of
                 cases
                 to
                 be
                 privately
                 discussed
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 never
                 need
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 a
                 Judge
                 .
                 Every
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 and
                 Tradesman
                 ,
                 and
                 Navigator
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Artificer
                 doth
                 meet
                 with
                 doubts
                 and
                 difficulties
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 which
                 he
                 laboureth
                 to
                 Discern
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfieth
                 himself
                 with
                 a
                 Judgement
                 of
                 Discretion
                 without
                 a
                 Ruling
                 Judge
                 .
                 We
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 clothe
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 our
                 daily
                 labours
                 without
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 controversies
                 in
                 almost
                 all
                 ,
                 what
                 meat
                 or
                 drink
                 is
                 best
                 for
                 quality
                 or
                 quantity
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 like
                 doubts
                 .
                 Men
                 do
                 marry
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 ,
                 and
                 buy
                 ,
                 and
                 sell
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 Physick
                 ,
                 and
                 dispatch
                 their
                 greatest
                 worldly
                 business
                 without
                 a
                 Judge
                 .
                 Judges
                 are
                 only
                 for
                 such
                 controverted
                 cases
                 as
                 cannot
                 well
                 be
                 decided
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   attaining
                   of
                   the
                   Ends
                   of
                   Government
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 daily
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 to
                 think
                 or
                 say
                 that
                 all
                 disputes
                 and
                 controversies
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 Judge
                 ?
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 Judge
                 between
                 the
                 Nominals
                 ,
                 Reals
                 and
                 Formalists
                 ,
                 the
                 Dominicans
                 ,
                 Franciscans
                 and
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 controversies
                 which
                 have
                 Cartloads
                 of
                 Books
                 written
                 on
                 them
                 ?
                 Their
                 Pope
                 or
                 Councils
                 dare
                 not
                 Judge
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 Do
                 they
                 not
                 daily
                 dispute
                 in
                 their
                 Schools
                 among
                 themselves
                 without
                 a
                 Judge
                 ?
                 and
                 still
                 write
                 books
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 without
                 a
                 Judge
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Understand
                 well
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 differences
                 of
                 Judgement
                 .
                 The
                 sentence
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 
                   the
                   execution
                
                 :
                 and
                 Judges
                 cannot
                 
                 determine
                 the
                 
                   mind
                   and
                   will
                   of
                   man
                
                 :
                 but
                 preserve
                 
                   outward
                   Order
                
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 
                   will
                   not
                
                 see
                 the
                 truth
                 themselves
                 .
                 Me
                 thinks
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 eager
                 for
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 should
                 easily
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 by
                 his
                 definition
                 cannot
                 determine
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 man.
                 And
                 they
                 see
                 that
                 
                   Hereticks
                   remain
                   Hereticks
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 said
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 cure
                 them
                 all
                 by
                 his
                 determinations
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 much
                 too
                 blame
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 mans
                 mind
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 settled
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   Infallible
                   Teacher
                
                 is
                 fitter
                 then
                 a
                 Judge
                 .
                 Judgement
                 then
                 being
                 
                   for
                   Execution
                
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 ask
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   Judge
                
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 Judgement
                 is
                 either
                 
                   total
                   ,
                   absolute
                   and
                   final
                
                 :
                 or
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 
                   to
                   a
                   certain
                   particular
                   end
                   ,
                   limited
                   ,
                
                 and
                 subordinate
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Appeal
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 case
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Judge
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 No
                 absolute
                 decision
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 till
                 the
                 great
                 Judgement
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 will
                 be
                 fully
                 and
                 finally
                 decided
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 
                   limited
                   present
                   Judgements
                   of
                   men
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 
                   several
                   sorts
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 
                   several
                   Ends.
                
                 When
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   be
                   corporally
                   punished
                   as
                   an
                   Heretick
                   ?
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   is
                   Judge
                
                 ;
                 For
                 
                   coercive
                   punishment
                
                 being
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 the
                 Judgement
                 must
                 be
                 his
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   be
                   excommunicated
                   as
                   an
                   Heretick
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Gods
                 Law
                 hath
                 told
                 us
                 who
                 
                   in
                   specie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 decision
                 about
                 individuals
                 :
                 so
                 to
                 try
                 individual
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 cases
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Governours
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 
                   other
                   Churches
                   a
                   thousand
                   miles
                   off
                   ,
                
                 that
                 never
                 received
                 such
                 an
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Governours
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   party
                   hath
                   Communion
                   ,
                
                 and
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 shall
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 intrude
                 and
                 seek
                 communion
                 .
                 And
                 
                   all
                   men
                
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Judgement
                   of
                   discerning
                
                 that
                 are
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 Execution
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 disputing
                 Papist
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 his
                 business
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 Dispute
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Excommunicate
                 ,
                 or
                 hang
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   burn
                   you
                
                 for
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 all
                 the
                 reason
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 first
                 agree
                 of
                 the
                 Judge
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 the
                 Pope
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 charge
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 VVHen
                 you
                 have
                 proceeded
                 on
                 these
                 grounds
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   in
                   their
                   way
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   End
                   of
                   Controversies
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   yours
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   stand
                   to
                   ones
                   Judgement
                   as
                   infallible
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   dispute
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   you
                   live
                   before
                   you
                   come
                   to
                   an
                   End.
                   
                
              
               
                 To
                 direct
                 you
                 in
                 discussing
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Deceit
                 also
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 confess
                 that
                 on
                 earth
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 End
                 of
                 all
                 controversies
                 among
                 the
                 best
                 :
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 controversies
                 which
                 salvation
                 lyeth
                 on
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 believers
                 and
                 the
                 unbelievers
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 still
                 Infidelity
                 and
                 Heresie
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 errour
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 themselves
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Hath
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 in
                 every
                 age
                 till
                 now
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 expect
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 now
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 Doth
                 not
                 Paul
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 here
                 
                   we
                   know
                   but
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   prophesie
                   in
                   part
                   ?
                
                 and
                 when
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 
                   imperfect
                   will
                   be
                   done
                   away
                
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   perfect
                   is
                   come
                   ?
                
                 While
                 we
                 know
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 differ
                 in
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Hath
                 your
                 way
                 put
                 an
                 End
                 to
                 controversies
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 ours
                 ?
                 Are
                 you
                 not
                 yet
                 at
                 controversie
                 with
                 
                   Infidels
                   ,
                   Whether
                   Christ
                   be
                   the
                   Redeemer
                   :
                
                 and
                 with
                 
                   Hereticks
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   true
                   eternall
                   God
                   ?
                
                 Are
                 you
                 not
                 yet
                 as
                 full
                 of
                 controversies
                 among
                 your selves
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 Christians
                 on
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 many
                 Volumes
                 of
                 your
                 Schoolmen
                 ,
                 Casuists
                 ,
                 and
                 Commentators
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 shew
                 more
                 controversies
                 yet
                 depending
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 can
                 find
                 amongst
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 yea
                 then
                 you
                 can
                 find
                 among
                 all
                 other
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 set
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 
                   your
                   way
                
                 that
                 better
                 tendeth
                 to
                 the
                 deciding
                 of
                 controversies
                 then
                 
                   in
                   ours
                
                 ?
                 Nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 but
                 contrarily
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 made
                 more
                 Controversies
                 then
                 you
                 have
                 ended
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Certain
                   infallible
                   Rule
                
                 to
                 decide
                 our
                 controversies
                 by
                 ,
                 even
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 confess
                 your selves
                 to
                 be
                 infallible
                 ;
                 Even
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 have
                 an
                 uncertain
                 Rule
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 your
                 Popes
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 many
                 Volumes
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 odds
                 among
                 themselves
                 ;
                 your
                 very
                 Rule
                 is
                 self-contradicting
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Judges
                 are
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 ears
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Our
                   Faith
                
                 consisteth
                 in
                 those
                 points
                 which
                 are
                 granted
                 by
                 
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 beyond
                 Controversie
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 yours
                 lyeth
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 mens
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 controverted
                 and
                 condemned
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Our
                   Faith
                
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 few
                 ancient
                 Articles
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 alwayes
                 known
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 essentials
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 you
                 confound
                 the
                 Essentials
                 with
                 the
                 integrals
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 your
                 necessary
                 Articles
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 matter
                 of
                 more
                 controversie
                 then
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 know
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 to
                 find
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 perfect
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 receiveth
                 no
                 additions
                 or
                 diminutions
                 .
                 One
                 generation
                 cometh
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 goeth
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 never
                 know
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 when
                 your
                 Pope
                 will
                 have
                 done
                 defining
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 article
                 of
                 faith
                 
                   to
                   you
                
                 one
                 year
                 that
                 was
                 none
                 the
                 year
                 before
                 nor
                 ever
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 need
                 no
                 Judge
                 to
                 decide
                 any
                 controversies
                 among
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 Absolute
                 necessity
                 to
                 salvation
                 :
                 both
                 because
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 so
                 plain
                 in
                 those
                 points
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 serve
                 for
                 decision
                 without
                 a
                 Judge
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 we
                 abhor
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 controversie
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 controversie
                 ,
                 there
                 needs
                 
                   no
                   Judge
                
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 all
                 agreed
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 plainness
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 most
                 Wise
                 ,
                 and
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 Omnipotent
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Mediator
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 himself
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 dead
                 ,
                 buried
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 rose
                 again
                 ,
                 ascended
                 ,
                 intercedeth
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 King
                 and
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 will
                 raise
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 to
                 Hell
                 :
                 These
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Essentials
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 points
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 essentials
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 plain
                 in
                 Scripture
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 past
                 making
                 them
                 matter
                 of
                 Controversie
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 deny
                 an
                 Essential
                 point
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 of
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 are
                 it
                 seems
                 so
                 deep
                 in
                 infidelity
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 judge
                 to
                 decide
                 your
                 Controversies
                 in
                 the
                 necessary
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith.
                 For
                 whatever
                 is
                 
                   de
                   fide
                
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 equal
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 deride
                 our
                 distinguishing
                 the
                 Fundamentals
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Knots
                 Infidelity
                 unmaskt
                 against
                 Chillingworth
                 )
                 Seriously
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 Christians
                 need
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 or
                 must
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Judge
                 to
                 decide
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   Christ
                   be
                   the
                   Messias
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                   whether
                   he
                   died
                   and
                   
                   rose
                   again
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                   Whether
                   he
                   will
                   judge
                   the
                   world
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 points
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 oblige
                 you
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 his
                 Determination
                 on
                 which
                 side
                 soever
                 he
                 determine
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 if
                 John
                 22.
                 determine
                 that
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 not
                 immortal
                 ,
                 or
                 John
                 23.
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 resurrection
                 or
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 dieth
                 like
                 a
                 beast
                 :
                 would
                 you
                 stand
                 to
                 this
                 decision
                 ?
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 your
                 Judge
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 oblige
                 you
                 only
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 judgeth
                 right
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 no
                 Judge
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Teacher
                 )
                 we
                 have
                 such
                 Judges
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 even
                 Teachers
                 to
                 shew
                 us
                 the
                 Evidence
                 of
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Judge
                   to
                   determine
                   of
                   heresies
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   Punishing
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   sword
                   :
                
                 So
                 have
                 we
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 then
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 your
                 Pope
                 is
                 a
                 Priest
                 that
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Principalities
                 )
                 :
                 but
                 our
                 Princes
                 and
                 other
                 Rulers
                 are
                 lawful
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 terror
                 to
                 evill
                 doers
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 4
                 ,
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 you
                 
                   have
                   a
                   Judge
                   to
                   determine
                   of
                   heresie
                   in
                   Order
                   to
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                
                 so
                 have
                 we
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 :
                 even
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 unite
                 and
                 assist
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 such
                 works
                 .
                 
                   What
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   Heresie
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 sufficiently
                 determineth
                 :
                 
                   And
                   what
                   particular
                   persons
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   Judged
                   hereticks
                   and
                   excommunicated
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 the
                 particular
                 Pastors
                 that
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 can
                 better
                 decide
                 then
                 a
                 Pope
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
                 or
                 five
                 thousand
                 miles
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 hear
                 the
                 witnesses
                 .
                 And
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 your selves
                 decide
                 almost
                 all
                 such
                 cases
                 through
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 your
                 subjection
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 Pastors
                 or
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 do
                 so
                 then
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 ?
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 lay
                 all
                 upon
                 your
                 Popes
                 or
                 Councils
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 you
                 but
                 to
                 read
                 my
                 third
                 Disputation
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 against
                 Popery
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Safe
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 believe
                 that
                 Infallibility
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 think
                 my self
                 a
                 miserable
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 not
                 my self
                 more
                 Infallible
                 then
                 many
                 of
                 your
                 Popes
                 have
                 been
                 .
                 Every
                 Christian
                 (
                 while
                 such
                 )
                 is
                 infallible
                 in
                 his
                 belief
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 an
                 infallible
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 belief
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 plain
                 Judgement
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 you
                 make
                 the
                 Scripture
                 so
                 dark
                 and
                 not
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 cry
                 up
                 the
                 Necessity
                 of
                 a
                 living
                 Judge
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 swarm
                 with
                 differences
                 among
                 your selves
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 be
                 utterly
                 disagreed
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 to
                 know
                 
                   who
                   is
                   this
                   Judge
                   of
                   Controversies
                   ,
                
                 one
                 saying
                 
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 that
                 
                   its
                   the
                   Council
                
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 better
                 are
                 you
                 for
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   Judge
                
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 you
                 cannot
                 tell
                 
                   Who
                   it
                   must
                   be
                
                 ?
                 It
                 s
                 not
                 only
                 uncertain
                 among
                 you
                 
                   Whether
                   Pope
                   or
                   Councill
                   be
                   the
                   Infallible
                   Judge
                   ,
                
                 but
                 also
                 
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   Pope
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   lawfull
                   General
                   Council
                   ?
                
                 For
                 fourty
                 years
                 at
                 least
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 could
                 not
                 know
                 the
                 true
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 learned
                 and
                 conscionable
                 men
                 were
                 divided
                 :
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 known
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 Frequently
                 the
                 strongest
                 hath
                 carried
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 success
                 been
                 his
                 best
                 title
                 .
                 Nay
                 General
                 Councils
                 themselves
                 knew
                 not
                 the
                 right
                 Pope
                 .
                 The
                 Council
                 at
                 Constance
                 and
                 Basil
                 knew
                 not
                 the
                 right
                 Pope
                 .
                 They
                 of
                 Basil
                 thought
                 Felix
                 the
                 fifth
                 the
                 true
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 Eugenius
                 no
                 Pope
                 :
                 But
                 friends
                 and
                 strength
                 confuted
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 deposed
                 Eugenius
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 Councils
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 knows
                 which
                 to
                 take
                 for
                 currant
                 and
                 of
                 Authority
                 ?
                 What
                 Catalogues
                 have
                 you
                 of
                 
                   reprobated
                   Councils
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   doubtfull
                   Councils
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   partly
                   approved
                   ,
                   partly
                   reprobate
                
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 knows
                 which
                 and
                 
                   how
                   far
                
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 
                   that
                   is
                   approved
                   ,
                   that
                   pleaseth
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   reprobate
                   that
                   displeased
                   him
                   ,
                
                 and
                 yet
                 perhaps
                 approved
                 by
                 a
                 former
                 Pope
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 confusion
                 and
                 uncertain
                 about
                 your
                 true
                 Popes
                 and
                 General
                 Councils
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 knew
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 what
                 a
                 loss
                 are
                 you
                 at
                 to
                 know
                 their
                 Decrees
                 and
                 Canons
                 ?
                 What
                 a
                 Fardel
                 of
                 false
                 Decretall
                 Epistles
                 have
                 you
                 thrust
                 upon
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Blondell
                   ,
                   Dalleus
                   ,
                   Reignolds
                
                 and
                 others
                 have
                 fully
                 proved
                 .
                 Forsooth
                 decretals
                 that
                 use
                 a
                 translation
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 that
                 was
                 formed
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 supposed
                 Authors
                 of
                 those
                 Epistles
                 :
                 And
                 Decretals
                 which
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 persons
                 and
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 many
                 score
                 or
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Authors
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 your
                 new
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 our
                 faith
                 must
                 be
                 regulated
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 controversies
                 decided
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 your
                 Canons
                 are
                 abundance
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 uncertain
                 :
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 will
                 have
                 but
                 twenty
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 General
                 Council
                 at
                 Nice
                 :
                 some
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 new
                 found
                 rabble
                 of
                 additions
                 .
                 Much
                 more
                 uncertainty
                 or
                 certain
                 forgery
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Canons
                 called
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 abundance
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 impartial
                 Reason
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 whether
                 your
                 voluminous
                 ,
                 apocriphal
                 ,
                 uncertain
                 faith
                 that
                 needs
                 a
                 living
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 find
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 agree
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 leaves
                 your
                 controversies
                 still
                 undecided
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 liker
                 way
                 to
                 peace
                 and
                 unity
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 short
                 and
                 plain
                 Articles
                 and
                 infallible
                 Scripture
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 less
                 matter
                 of
                 contention
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 means
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 faithful
                 Teachers
                 and
                 Judges
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 and
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 so
                 far
                 determine
                 as
                 may
                 preserve
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 those
                 societies
                 ,
                 levaing
                 the
                 final
                 full
                 Decision
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Judge
                 that
                 is
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Yea
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 Gods
                 hand
                 of
                 Judgement
                 yet
                 more
                 observable
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 your
                 Popes
                 and
                 Councils
                 have
                 past
                 their
                 judgement
                 ,
                 the
                 several
                 Sects
                 are
                 unable
                 to
                 understand
                 them
                 ?
                 witness
                 the
                 late
                 sentence
                 against
                 the
                 Jansenists
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 or
                 words
                 in
                 all
                 Jansenius
                 writings
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 saith
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 condemneth
                 as
                 his
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Controversie
                 is
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 a
                 decision
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 held
                 his
                 peace
                 .
                 Yea
                 your
                 great
                 Disputer
                 here
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   White
                
                 the
                 Novelist
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Popes
                 determination
                 .
              
               
                 Take
                 another
                 instance
                 in
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Case
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   Pope
                   or
                   Council
                   be
                   supream
                   :
                
                 The
                 Councils
                 of
                 Constance
                 and
                 Basil
                 determined
                 it
                 one
                 way
                 as
                 
                   de
                   fide
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 made
                 no
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Controversie
                 .
                 The
                 Council
                 of
                 Lateran
                 and
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 determined
                 it
                 the
                 other
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Controversie
                 after
                 two
                 contrary
                 decisions
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 say
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 the
                 othe
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   yet
                   undecided
                
                 (
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 angring
                 the
                 French
                 by
                 casting
                 them
                 off
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 )
                 Another
                 instance
                 .
                 The
                 Council
                 at
                 
                   Basil
                   Sess
                
                 .
                 36.
                 
                   (
                   pag.
                
                 80.
                 in
                 Binnius
                 )
                 hath
                 fully
                 determined
                 the
                 Controversie
                 between
                 the
                 Franciscans
                 and
                 Dominicans
                 about
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Maries
                 immaculate
                 conception
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 undetermined
                 still
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Thomas
                   White
                
                 presumes
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   Certainly
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Tradition
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   probability
                   that
                   ever
                   the
                   Negative
                   will
                   be
                   defined
                   .
                
                 Apolog.
                 for
                 Tradit
                 .
                 pag.
                 64
                 ,
                 65
                 ,
                 66.
                 yea
                 he
                 carryeth
                 it
                 as
                 boldly
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 never
                 Council
                 had
                 made
                 or
                 medled
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 recite
                 the
                 
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 
                   [
                   A
                   hard
                   question
                   hath
                   been
                   in
                   divers
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   this
                   holy
                   Synod
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   Conception
                   of
                   the
                   glorious
                   Virgin
                
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   her
                   Sanctification
                   ;
                   some
                   saying
                   that
                   the
                   Virgin
                   and
                   her
                   soul
                   was
                   for
                   some
                   time
                   or
                   instant
                   of
                   time
                   actually
                   under
                   Original
                   sin
                   :
                   others
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   her
                   Creation
                   ,
                   God
                   loving
                   her
                   ,
                   gave
                   her
                   grace
                   by
                   which
                   preserving
                   and
                   freeing
                   that
                   blessed
                   person
                   from
                   the
                   Original
                   spot
                   —
                   we
                   ,
                   having
                   diligently
                   looke
                   into
                   the
                   authorities
                   and
                   reasons
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   many
                   years
                   past
                   have
                   in
                   publike
                   relation
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   been
                   alledged
                   before
                   this
                   holy
                   Synod
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   seen
                   many
                   other
                   things
                   about
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   weighed
                   them
                   by
                   mature
                   consideration
                   ,
                   do
                   Define
                   and
                   Declare
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   doctrine
                   affirming
                   that
                   the
                   glorious
                   Virgin
                
                 Mary
                 
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   singular
                   preventing
                   and
                   operating
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   was
                   never
                   actually
                   under
                   Original
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   ever
                   free
                   from
                   all
                   Original
                   and
                   actual
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   holy
                   and
                   immaculate
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   approved
                   ,
                   held
                   and
                   embraced
                   of
                   all
                   Catholikes
                   as
                   godly
                   and
                   Consonant
                   to
                   Church-worship
                   ,
                   Catholike
                   faith
                   ,
                   right
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   sacred
                   Scripture
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   henceforth
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   lawful
                   for
                   no
                   man
                   to
                   preach
                   and
                   teach
                   the
                   contrary
                   ]
                
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 plain
                 Defining
                 ?
              
               
                 Obj.
                 
                   But
                   this
                   was
                   not
                   an
                   approved
                   Council
                   .
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 owned
                 by
                 Pope
                 Eugenius
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 I
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Basil
                 was
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 for
                 Pope
                 Felix
                 the
                 fift
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Popes
                 that
                 ever
                 Rome
                 had
                 this
                 thousand
                 years
                 )
                 approved
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 :
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 accepting
                 their
                 election
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 express
                 terms
                 
                   [
                   professing
                   firmly
                   to
                   hold
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   Councils
                   of
                
                 Constance
                 and
                 Basil
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                   keep
                   it
                   inviolate
                   to
                   a
                   tittle
                   ,
                   and
                   confirm
                   it
                   with
                   his
                   soul
                   and
                   blood
                   :
                   promising
                   faithfully
                   to
                   labour
                   to
                   defend
                   the
                   Catholick
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   execution
                   and
                   observation
                   of
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Councils
                   of
                
                 Constance
                 and
                 Basil
                 ,
                 
                   swearing
                   to
                   prosecute
                   the
                   celebration
                   of
                   Generall
                   Councils
                   ,
                   and
                   confirmation
                   of
                   Elections
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Decrees
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Basil
                 ]
                 See
                 
                   Binnius
                   Ses
                
                 .
                 40.
                 page
                 87.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 Felix
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 true
                 Pope
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 then
                 Martin
                 the
                 fifth
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 Councill
                 at
                 Constance
                 was
                 no
                 true
                 Pope
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 where
                 is
                 your
                 succession
                 ?
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 plain
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 though
                 unconscionable
                 shifters
                 ,
                 that
                 argue
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Wills
                 ,
                 may
                 find
                 words
                 to
                 be
                 guile
                 the
                 simple
                 .
              
               
               
                 2
                 It
                 seems
                 then
                 your
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 representative
                 is
                 nothing
                 
                   if
                   one
                   man
                   like
                   it
                   not
                   .
                
              
               
                 One
                 more
                 instance
                 :
                 How
                 largely
                 hath
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 dealt
                 about
                 originall
                 sin
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 foresaid
                 
                   Thomas
                   White
                   ibid.
                
                 saith
                 thus
                 
                   [
                   If
                   the
                   People
                   were
                   taught
                   Original
                   sin
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   Disposition
                   to
                   evil
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   natural
                   weakness
                   ,
                   which
                   unless
                   prevented
                   brings
                   infallibly
                   sin
                   and
                   damnation
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   it self
                   it
                   deserves
                   neither
                   reproach
                   nor
                   punishment
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   it
                   proceeds
                   not
                   to
                   actual
                   sin
                   ,
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   vulgar
                   devotion
                   would
                   be
                   cooled
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 See
                 here
                 a
                 meer
                 Pelagian
                 issue
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Determinations
                 about
                 Originall
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 swear
                 to
                 believe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 AND
                 by
                 this
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 
                   their
                   glorying
                   in
                   their
                   Unity
                   ,
                   and
                   accusing
                   our
                   Divisions
                   .
                
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 arguments
                 that
                 they
                 prevail
                 by
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 telling
                 the
                 people
                 into
                 how
                 many
                 sects
                 we
                 are
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 many
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 they
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 names
                 they
                 can
                 reckon
                 up
                 ,
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 Independants
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Antinomians
                 ,
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 Division
                 comes
                 by
                 departing
                 from
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ;
                 every
                 man
                 being
                 left
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 what
                 Religion
                 his
                 fancy
                 leadeth
                 him
                 to
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 an
                 universal
                 Judge
                 of
                 controversies
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 will
                 ask
                 you
                 what
                 reason
                 you
                 have
                 among
                 all
                 these
                 Sects
                 to
                 believe
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 rather
                 then
                 another
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 perswade
                 you
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 for
                 Unity
                 but
                 by
                 turning
                 to
                 be
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 united
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 all
                 this
                 deceit
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 )
                 we
                 give
                 them
                 our
                 full
                 answer
                 in
                 these
                 Propositions
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 kind
                 of
                 unity
                 that
                 is
                 desirable
                 :
                 but
                 Unity
                 with
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 honesty
                 ,
                 and
                 safety
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 easier
                 to
                 agree
                 in
                 evil
                 then
                 in
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 evil
                 findeth
                 more
                 friendship
                 with
                 corrupted
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 more
                 servants
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 The
                 wicked
                 are
                 more
                 agreed
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 mind
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Godly
                 are
                 .
                 The
                 Mahometans
                 are
                 far
                 more
                 agreed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 number
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Devils
                 have
                 some
                 agreement
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 agreed
                 to
                 hate
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 seek
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 whom
                 they
                 may
                 devour
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 easier
                 to
                 agree
                 in
                 a
                 Papists
                 work
                 then
                 in
                 ours
                 :
                 To
                 ceater
                 carnally
                 in
                 a
                 sinfull
                 (
                 and
                 oft
                 a
                 most
                 wicked
                 )
                 man
                 ;
                 to
                 agree
                 in
                 certain
                 forms
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 is
                 glad
                 to
                 delude
                 themselves
                 with
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 Love
                 ;
                 its
                 easie
                 to
                 agree
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 carnal
                 religion
                 .
                 To
                 spare
                 the
                 labour
                 and
                 time
                 of
                 study
                 and
                 searching
                 after
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 their
                 souls
                 upon
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 thing
                 for
                 lazy
                 ungodly
                 men
                 to
                 agree
                 in
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Truth
                 our
                 Own
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 written
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 embrace
                 all
                 those
                 truths
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 against
                 our
                 fleshly
                 inclination
                 and
                 interest
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 easie
                 for
                 corrupted
                 nature
                 to
                 agree
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 hath
                 told
                 us
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   a
                   little
                   flock
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   gives
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 12.
                 32.
                 and
                 that
                 
                   the
                   gate
                   is
                   strait
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   way
                   narrow
                   that
                   leads
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   few
                   there
                   be
                   that
                   find
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   gate
                   is
                   wide
                   and
                   the
                   way
                   broad
                   that
                   leads
                   to
                   destruction
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   there
                   be
                   that
                   enter
                   at
                   it
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 wonder
                 if
                 error
                 and
                 sin
                 have
                 the
                 greater
                 number
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 I
                 dare
                 boldly
                 say
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 excellent
                 Unity
                 and
                 Concord
                 among
                 the
                 true
                 Reformed
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 then
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 cheat
                 poor
                 souls
                 with
                 the
                 falfe
                 pretence
                 of
                 unity
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 shall
                 make
                 appear
                 to
                 you
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 utterly
                 divided
                 and
                 disagreed
                 about
                 that
                 very
                 power
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 unite
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 pretend
                 must
                 agree
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 One
                 half
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 of
                 a
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 possibility
                 of
                 Union
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 divided
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 point
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 invite
                 us
                 to
                 Unite
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 eye
                 be
                 dark
                 how
                 shall
                 the
                 body
                 see
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 cannot
                 agree
                 about
                 that
                 power
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 must
                 agree
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 ,
                 what
                 hope
                 of
                 an
                 agreement
                 with
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 agreed
                 that
                 Christ
                 only
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 we
                 all
                 unite
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 With
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 usually
                 but
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 a
                 stragling
                 person
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 some
                 few
                 half-witted
                 self-conceited
                 Novices
                 that
                 fall
                 off
                 and
                 disagree
                 from
                 us
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 destroyeth
                 salvation
                 :
                 But
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Princes
                 are
                 against
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 Nations
                 against
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 General
                 Councils
                 against
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 let
                 the
                 General
                 Councils
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 full
                 and
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 justly
                 called
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 Popes
                 Soveraignty
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 call
                 them
                 but
                 Conciliabula
                 ,
                 false
                 Councils
                 and
                 Conventicles
                 .
                 Of
                 how
                 great
                 moment
                 this
                 difference
                 is
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 learned
                 Cajetane
                 be
                 a
                 witness
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 Oration
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 at
                 the
                 Laterane
                 ,
                 under
                 Leo
                 10.
                 inveighing
                 against
                 the
                 Councils
                 at
                 
                   Pisa
                   ,
                   Constance
                
                 and
                 Basil
                 ,
                 makes
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 Babel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 I
                 proved
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 several
                 pretended
                 Catholick
                 Churches
                 by
                 making
                 themselves
                 two
                 Soveraigns
                 :
                 but
                 so
                 are
                 not
                 we
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 Head
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 two
                 Churches
                 (
                 besides
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 hear
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Cajetane
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Oration
                 
                   (
                   in
                   Bin.
                   p.
                
                 552.
                 )
                 
                   [
                   This
                   Novelty
                   of
                
                 Pisa
                 ,
                 
                   sprung
                   up
                   at
                
                 Constance
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   vanished
                   .
                   At
                
                 Basil
                 
                   it
                   sprung
                   up
                   again
                   and
                   is
                   exploded
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   you
                   be
                   men
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   n●w
                   also
                   be
                   repressed
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   under
                
                 Eugenius
                 
                   the
                   fourth
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   cometh
                   not
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   lasting
                   .
                   Nor
                   doth
                   it
                   embrace
                   the
                   Principality
                   of
                   that
                   One
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   triumphant
                   ,
                   and
                   preserveth
                   the
                   Church
                   militant
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                
                 Pisa
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   embrace
                   if
                   it
                   came
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   doth
                   ,
                   to
                   rely
                   on
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   a
                   multitude
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                
                 Pisans
                 
                   therefore
                   doth
                   far
                   differ
                   from
                   this
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   For
                   one
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   believers
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   Cavillers
                   :
                   One
                   of
                   the
                   houshold
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   Errone
                   us
                   :
                   One
                   (
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                   )
                   of
                   Christian
                   men
                   :
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   fear
                   not
                   to
                   tear
                   the
                   coat
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   divide
                   the
                   mystical
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   from
                   his
                   mystical
                   body
                   .
                   ]
                
                 This
                 was
                 spoken
                 in
                 Council
                 with
                 applause
                 .
                 And
                 can
                 there
                 yet
                 be
                 greater
                 divisions
                 then
                 these
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 been
                 utterly
                 divided
                 about
                 the
                 very
                 power
                 of
                 choosing
                 their
                 Pope
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 must
                 unite
                 .
                 In
                 one
                 age
                 the
                 People
                 chose
                 him
                 :
                 In
                 another
                 the
                 Clergy
                 chose
                 him
                 ;
                 sometime
                 
                   both
                   together
                
                 :
                 For
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 the
                 Emperours
                 chose
                 him
                 :
                 At
                 last
                 only
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 chose
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 sometime
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 
                 hath
                 chosen
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Our
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 hath
                 no
                 such
                 uncertain
                 Head
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 same
                 yesterday
                 to
                 day
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 often
                 had
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Popes
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 followed
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 yea
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 for
                 forty
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 none
                 knew
                 the
                 true
                 Pope
                 )
                 saith
                 
                   Cajetane
                   ubi
                   sup
                   .
                   [
                   Of
                   the
                   Schism
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   there
                   were
                   three
                   so
                   accounted
                   Popes
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   might
                   be
                   esteemed
                   the
                   Successor
                   of
                
                 Peter
                 
                   either
                   certain
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   ambiguity
                   .
                   ]
                
                 For
                 many
                 ages
                 one
                 part
                 hath
                 been
                 running
                 after
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 striving
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 agreed
                 in
                 our
                 Head
                 without
                 Controversie
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 killed
                 multitudes
                 of
                 persons
                 in
                 their
                 divisions
                 about
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 their
                 Pope
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 Damasus
                 choice
                 )
                 And
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 many
                 bloody
                 wars
                 to
                 the
                 dividing
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 about
                 their
                 Popes
                 and
                 between
                 Pope
                 and
                 Pope
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 their
                 Unity
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 Christian
                 ashamed
                 and
                 grieved
                 to
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 lamentable
                 wars
                 and
                 divisions
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 either
                 between
                 or
                 about
                 their
                 Popes
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Their
                 Popes
                 and
                 Christian
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 yet
                 longer
                 and
                 more
                 grievous
                 wars
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 set
                 Princes
                 against
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 Nations
                 against
                 Nations
                 in
                 wars
                 about
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 for
                 many
                 ages
                 together
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 seldom
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 set
                 Kings
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 subjects
                 together
                 in
                 wars
                 ,
                 as
                 England
                 and
                 almost
                 all
                 Christendom
                 hath
                 known
                 by
                 sad
                 experience
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 Excommunicated
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 encouraged
                 their
                 subjects
                 to
                 expell
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 murder
                 them
                 :
                 hence
                 were
                 the
                 inhumane
                 murders
                 of
                 Henry
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 Kings
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Powder
                 Plot
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 Treasons
                 in
                 England
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 their
                 Unity
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 They
                 center
                 and
                 unite
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 an
                 impotent
                 ,
                 insufficient
                 Head
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Head
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 hundredth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 preserve
                 unity
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Head
                 is
                 all-sufficient
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 They
                 set
                 up
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 Controverted
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 never
                 agreed
                 to
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 will
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 false
                 usurping
                 Head
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Churches
                 dare
                 not
                 and
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 unite
                 in
                 .
                 Whereas
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 beyond
                 controversie
                 
                 the
                 just
                 and
                 lawfull
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Your
                 Agreement
                 and
                 Unity
                 is
                 with
                 none
                 but
                 your
                 own
                 sect
                 :
                 and
                 is
                 this
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 matter
                 to
                 boast
                 off
                 ?
                 you
                 divide
                 your selves
                 from
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 them
                 off
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 or
                 Schismaticks
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 boast
                 of
                 a
                 Unity
                 among
                 your selves
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 may
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 the
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 you
                 magnifie
                 your
                 Unity
                 from
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 your
                 number
                 that
                 agree
                 ,
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 also
                 is
                 numerous
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 we
                 far
                 exceed
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 true
                 Catholick
                 is
                 in
                 Union
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 Christ
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 We
                 lay
                 our
                 Unity
                 on
                 the
                 Essentials
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 united
                 with
                 all
                 true
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 even
                 with
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 reproach
                 us
                 :
                 when
                 you
                 laying
                 your
                 Unity
                 on
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 many
                 doubtfull
                 points
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 on
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 your selves
                 ,
                 can
                 extend
                 it
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 to
                 your
                 sect
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 notable
                 and
                 glorious
                 Unity
                 ?
                 to
                 be
                 United
                 to
                 the
                 truly
                 Catholick
                 body
                 ,
                 containing
                 all
                 true
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 Unity
                 with
                 a
                 sect
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 lesser
                 and
                 more
                 corrupted
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 With
                 what
                 face
                 can
                 Papists
                 glory
                 in
                 their
                 Unity
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 greatest
                 Dividers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 earth
                 ?
                 Who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 condemneth
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 prosecuteth
                 that
                 condemnation
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 sword
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 much
                 vehemence
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 do
                 ?
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 most
                 audaciously
                 divided
                 themselves
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 arrogated
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Catholicks
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 this
                 abominable
                 Schism
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Unity
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Reformers
                 have
                 divided
                 themselves
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 too
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 from
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 :
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 from
                 unsound
                 mistaken
                 Brethren
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 properly
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 divided
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 from
                 their
                 mistakes
                 .
                 We
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 join
                 with
                 the
                 dearest
                 Brethren
                 in
                 sinning
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 that
                 worship
                 (
                 by
                 personal
                 local
                 communion
                 )
                 where
                 we
                 cannot
                 keep
                 our
                 innocency
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 hold
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 Peace
                 :
                 and
                 are
                 one
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 worship
                 .
                 Even
                 where
                 distance
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 circumstantiall
                 differences
                 keep
                 us
                 from
                 Communion
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Assemblies
                 :
                 yet
                 our
                 several
                 Assemblies
                 have
                 communion
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 
                 worship
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 kind
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 our
                 division
                 from
                 other
                 Christians
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 But
                 yet
                 when
                 any
                 differ
                 from
                 us
                 in
                 any
                 point
                 Essential
                 to
                 our
                 Religion
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 owned
                 by
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 difference
                 among
                 our selves
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 Apostates
                 have
                 faln
                 off
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 us
                 to
                 say
                 you
                 have
                 many
                 sects
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 have
                 turned
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 thousands
                 of
                 yours
                 have
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 Reformers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 And
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 those
                 sects
                 be
                 numbred
                 with
                 us
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 out
                 from
                 us
                 ?
                 If
                 men
                 turn
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 Seekers
                 ,
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 &c.
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 us
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 of
                 you
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 we
                 bred
                 them
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 you
                 breed
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 sects
                 from
                 you
                 :
                 Nor
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 you
                 bred
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 far
                 better
                 men
                 .
                 They
                 went
                 out
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 you
                 bred
                 them
                 not
                 :
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 you
                 cherish
                 those
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 differ
                 from
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 fundamentals
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 dare
                 not
                 unchurch
                 or
                 disown
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 but
                 so
                 do
                 not
                 we
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Our
                 Unity
                 is
                 in
                 Positives
                 ,
                 and
                 theirs
                 is
                 in
                 Negatives
                 :
                 Ours
                 is
                 a
                 Unity
                 in
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 theirs
                 is
                 
                   in
                   not
                   believing
                   the
                   contrary
                
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 dead
                 men
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 fuller
                 Unity
                 in
                 the
                 grave
                 then
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 Our
                 Union
                 is
                 Divine
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 Divine
                 Head
                 and
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 Divine
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Law
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 agree
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Papists
                 is
                 humane
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 carnal
                 Head
                 and
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 Humane
                 Decrees
                 and
                 Canons
                 for
                 its
                 matter
                 and
                 Rule
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 sure
                 a
                 means
                 of
                 retaining
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 unity
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 :
                 Let
                 experience
                 be
                 Judge
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 For
                 where
                 one
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 our
                 Unity
                 and
                 Communion
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 hundreds
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 thousands
                 ,
                 have
                 forsaken
                 theirs
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   Belgia
                   ,
                   Germany
                   ,
                   Sweden
                   ,
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   Poland
                   ,
                   Hungary
                   ,
                   Transilvania
                   ,
                   England
                   ,
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 can
                 witness
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 themselves
                 might
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 have
                 gone
                 from
                 their
                 unity
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 will
                 they
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 effectualness
                 of
                 their
                 means
                 of
                 unity
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 retain
                 all
                 these
                 Nations
                 in
                 their
                 unity
                 ?
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 indeed
                 they
                 have
                 very
                 little
                 Religious
                 unity
                 at
                 
                 all
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 its
                 force
                 and
                 terror
                 that
                 keeps
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 who
                 can
                 tell
                 under
                 such
                 violence
                 how
                 many
                 stick
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 Conscience
                 and
                 willingly
                 ?
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 forsake
                 their
                 Religion
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 tormented
                 and
                 burnt
                 at
                 a
                 stake
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 Countreys
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 full
                 power
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 at
                 least
                 undone
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 1.
                 
                 Theirs
                 is
                 a
                 unity
                 of
                 bodies
                 more
                 then
                 of
                 minds
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 their
                 union
                 is
                 not
                 procured
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 as
                 Pope
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 temporal
                 sword
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 usurped
                 over
                 some
                 countreys
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 deluded
                 Princes
                 use
                 by
                 his
                 perswasion
                 in
                 other
                 Countreys
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 jugling
                 deceit
                 then
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 poor
                 souls
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 to
                 unity
                 is
                 to
                 Center
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 effectual
                 means
                 of
                 ending
                 differences
                 !
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 they
                 make
                 so
                 little
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 so
                 little
                 confidence
                 in
                 it
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 uphold
                 their
                 unity
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Magistrates
                   sword
                
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 Magistrates
                 among
                 us
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 as
                 effectually
                 compell
                 men
                 to
                 unity
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 their
                 Judgements
                 tell
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 :
                 And
                 besides
                 this
                 force
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 riches
                 and
                 preferment
                 of
                 their
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 immunity
                 from
                 secular
                 power
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 their
                 unity
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 opened
                 by
                 a
                 faithfull
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 countenanced
                 by
                 Christian
                 Magistracy
                 without
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 our
                 means
                 of
                 unity
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Papal
                 Headship
                 be
                 so
                 effectuall
                 a
                 means
                 of
                 unity
                 as
                 they
                 pretend
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 a
                 mind
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 give
                 us
                 leave
                 but
                 to
                 preach
                 one
                 12.
                 moneths
                 in
                 Spain
                 and
                 Italy
                 if
                 they
                 dare
                 :
                 or
                 let
                 them
                 give
                 men
                 leave
                 without
                 fire
                 and
                 sword
                 to
                 choose
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 difference
                 among
                 themselves
                 then
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 that
                 I
                 hear
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 hide
                 the
                 Infamy
                 of
                 their
                 differences
                 ,
                 they
                 tolerate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 extenuate
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 differences
                 in
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 Worship
                 they
                 allow
                 abundance
                 of
                 sects
                 called
                 Orders
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 may
                 choose
                 which
                 they
                 please
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 voluminous
                 differences
                 of
                 their
                 Schoolmen
                 ,
                 Casuists
                 and
                 Commentators
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 But
                 call
                 them
                 what
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 greater
                 differences
                 then
                 are
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 I
                 pray
                 read
                 over
                 the
                 Jansenians
                 Mysterie
                 of
                 Jesuitism
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 differences
                 between
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 and
                 them
                 in
                 Case
                 -
                 
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 small
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 offend
                 your
                 ears
                 if
                 I
                 recite
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Differences
                 in
                 that
                 Papists
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 cites
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 you
                 where
                 to
                 find
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 .
              
               
                 Pag.
                 89.
                 
                 Filintius
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 holds
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   have
                   purposely
                   wearied
                   himself
                   with
                   satisfying
                   a
                   whore
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   dispensed
                   with
                   from
                   fasting
                   on
                   a
                   fasting
                   day
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   obliged
                   to
                   fast
                   ,
                
                 But
                 the
                 Jansenians
                 think
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Basilius
                   Pontius
                   &
                   Bunny
                
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   seek
                   an
                   opportunity
                   of
                   sinning
                
                 primò
                 &
                 per
                 se
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   the
                   spiritual
                   or
                   temporal
                   concernment
                   of
                   our selves
                   or
                   our
                   neighbours
                   inclineth
                   him
                   thereto
                   ,
                
                 But
                 the
                 Jansenists
                 think
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 Pag.
                 91.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Eman.
                   Sa
                
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 holds
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   a
                   man
                   do
                   what
                   he
                   conceives
                   lawfull
                   according
                   to
                   a
                   probable
                   opinion
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   contrary
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   certain
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   the
                   Opinion
                   of
                   one
                   grave
                   Doctor
                   is
                   sufficient
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 Filintius
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 held
                 
                   [
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   less
                   probable
                   opinion
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   less
                   certain
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   common
                   opinion
                   of
                   modern
                   authors
                   ]
                   Pag.
                
                 95.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 Jansenists
                 are
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Layman
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 holds
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   more
                   favourable
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   ask
                   advice
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   desired
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   Prudence
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   such
                   advice
                   as
                   is
                   held
                   probable
                   by
                   some
                   knowing
                   person
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   himself
                   be
                   convinced
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   absolutely
                   false
                   .
                   ]
                
                 But
                 the
                 Jansenists
                 are
                 against
                 this
                 .
                 Pag.
                 96.
                 
              
               
                 Bunney
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 holds
                 
                   [
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   patient
                   follows
                   a
                   probable
                   opinion
                   ,
                   the
                   confessor
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   absolve
                   him
                   ,
                   though
                   his
                   judgement
                   be
                   contrary
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   penitent
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   sins
                   mortally
                   if
                   he
                   deny
                   him
                   absolution
                   ]
                   Myster
                   .
                   of
                   Jesuit
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 97.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Jansenists
                 deny
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Father
                 Reginaldus
                 and
                 Cellot
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   the
                   modern
                   Casuists
                   in
                   questions
                   of
                   Morality
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   preferred
                   before
                   the
                   antient
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   nearer
                   the
                   Aposiles
                   times
                   ]
                   Pag.
                
                 98.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Jansenists
                 think
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 declareth
                 Murderers
                 unworthy
                 to
                 have
                 Sanctuary
                 in
                 Churches
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 and
                 Jansenists
                 agree
                 not
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Murtherers
                 .
                 The
                 29
                 Jesuites
                 in
                 their
                 Praxis
                 page
                 600.
                 by
                 murderers
                 understand
                 
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   taken
                   money
                   to
                   kill
                   one
                   treacherously
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   those
                   who
                   kill
                   without
                   receiving
                   any
                   reward
                   ,
                   but
                   do
                   it
                   only
                   to
                   oblige
                   their
                   friends
                   ,
                   are
                   
                   not
                   called
                   murtherers
                   .
                   ]
                
                 But
                 the
                 Jansenists
                 think
                 otherwise
                 .
                 (
                 No
                 marvail
                 if
                 you
                 cannot
                 understand
                 the
                 Scripture
                 without
                 a
                 judge
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 can
                 no
                 better
                 understand
                 your
                 judge
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 means
                 by
                 a
                 murtherer
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Vasquez
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   Question
                   ,
                   rich
                   men
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   give
                   alms
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   superfluity
                   ;
                   though
                   the
                   affirmative
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   will
                   seldom
                   or
                   never
                   happen
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   obligatory
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   practice
                   ]
                   Pag.
                
                 105.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Jansenists
                 think
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 Valentia
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 ,
                 Tom.
                 3.
                 p.
                 2042.
                 holds
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   give
                   money
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   a
                   Benefice
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   Motive
                   to
                   resign
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                
                 Simony
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   he
                   that
                   resigns
                   do
                   look
                   at
                   the
                   money
                   as
                   his
                   Principal
                   end
                   ]
                
                 and
                 so
                 
                   Tannerus
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 115.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Jansenists
                 think
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 Father
                 
                   Gaspar
                   Hurtado
                
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   that
                   an
                   Incumbent
                   may
                   without
                   mortal
                   sin
                   wish
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   pension
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   living
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   son
                   his
                   fathers
                   death
                   ;
                   and
                   may
                   rejoyce
                   when
                   it
                   happens
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   proceed
                   only
                   from
                   a
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   advantage
                   accrewing
                   to
                   him
                   thereby
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   any
                   personal
                   hatred
                   ]
                   pag.
                
                 136.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Jansenists
                 believe
                 not
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Layman
                 the
                 Jesuit
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Pet.
                   Hurtado
                   :
                   thinks
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   lawfully
                   fight
                   a
                   duell
                   ,
                   accepting
                   the
                   challenge
                   to
                   defend
                   his
                   honour
                   or
                   estate
                   ,
                   Pag.
                
                 138.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Jansenist
                 thinks
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 Sanchez
                 and
                 Navarrus
                 
                   allow
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   murder
                   his
                   adversary
                   secretly
                   ,
                   or
                   dispatch
                   him
                   at
                   unawares
                   to
                   avoid
                   the
                   danger
                   of
                   a
                   duell
                   :
                   p.
                
                 140.
                 
                 And
                 Molina
                 thinks
                 
                   you
                   may
                   kill
                   one
                   that
                   wrongfully
                   informs
                   against
                   us
                   in
                   any
                   Court
                   :
                   and
                
                 Reginaldus
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   kill
                   the
                   false
                   witnesses
                   which
                   the
                   prosecutor
                   brings
                
                 ;
                 And
                 Tannerus
                 and
                 
                   Emanuel
                   Sa
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   you
                   may
                   kill
                   both
                   witnesses
                   and
                   judge
                   which
                   conspire
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   an
                   innocent
                   person
                   ]
                
                 But
                 so
                 think
                 not
                 the
                 Jansenists
                 .
              
               
                 Henriquez
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   one
                   man
                   may
                   kill
                   another
                   who
                   hath
                   given
                   him
                   a
                   box
                   on
                   the
                   ear
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   run
                   away
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   provided
                   he
                   do
                   it
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   hatred
                   or
                   revenge
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   that
                   means
                   a
                   gap
                   be
                   open
                   for
                   excessive
                   murther
                   ,
                   destructive
                   to
                   the
                   State.
                   And
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   as
                   well
                   do
                   it
                   in
                   pursuance
                   of
                   his
                   reputation
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   goods
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   had
                   a
                   box
                   on
                   the
                   ear
                   is
                   accounted
                   dishonourable
                   till
                   he
                   hath
                   killed
                   his
                   enemy
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 Azorius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Is
                   it
                   lawfull
                   for
                   a
                   person
                   of
                   quality
                   to
                   kill
                   one
                   that
                   would
                   give
                   him
                   a
                   box
                   on
                   the
                   ear
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   bang
                   with
                   a
                   stick
                   ?
                   some
                   say
                   not
                   —
                   But
                   others
                   affirm
                   it
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   for
                   my
                   part
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   probable
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   avoided
                   otherwise
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   reputation
                   of
                   innocent
                   persons
                   were
                   still
                   exposed
                   to
                   the
                   insolency
                   of
                   the
                   malicious
                   .
                   ]
                   pag.
                
                 142
                 ,
                 143
                 ,
                 144.
                 many
                 other
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 Father
                 Lessius
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   It
                   is
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   all
                   Casuists
                   ,
                   to
                   kill
                   him
                   that
                   would
                   give
                   a
                   box
                   on
                   the
                   ear
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   blow
                   with
                   a
                   stick
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   cannot
                   otherwise
                   avoid
                   it
                   p.
                
                 145.
                 
                 Father
                 Boldellus
                 saith
                 
                   It
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   kill
                   him
                   that
                   saith
                   to
                   you
                   [
                   thou
                   lyest
                   ]
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   cannot
                   right
                   himself
                   otherwise
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 Lessius
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   If
                   you
                   endeavour
                   to
                   ruine
                   my
                   reputation
                   by
                   opprobrious
                   speeches
                   before
                   persons
                   of
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   cannot
                   avoid
                   them
                   otherwise
                   then
                   by
                   killing
                   you
                   ,
                   may
                   I
                   do
                   it
                   ?
                   According
                   to
                   modern
                   Authors
                   I
                   may
                   ;
                   nay
                   though
                   the
                   crime
                   you
                   lay
                   to
                   my
                   charge
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   really
                   guilty
                   of
                   ,
                   it
                   being
                   supposed
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   so
                   secretly
                   committed
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   cannot
                   discover
                   it
                   by
                   ways
                   of
                   justice
                   .
                   T
                   is
                   proved
                   ,
                   if
                   when
                   you
                   would
                   take
                   away
                   my
                   reputation
                   by
                   giving
                   me
                   a
                   box
                   on
                   the
                   ear
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   my
                   power
                   to
                   prevent
                   it
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   arms
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   defence
                   is
                   certainly
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   would
                   do
                   me
                   the
                   same
                   injury
                   with
                   your
                   tongue
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   avoid
                   the
                   affront
                   of
                   those
                   whose
                   ill
                   language
                   he
                   cannot
                   hinder
                   .
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   honour
                   is
                   more
                   precious
                   then
                   life
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   kill
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                
                 ergo
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   may
                   kill
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   his
                   honour
                   ]
                   pag.
                
                 146.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Jansenists
                 are
                 against
                 all
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Escombar
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   regularly
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   kill
                   a
                   man
                   for
                   the
                   value
                   of
                   a
                   crown
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                
                 Molina
                 .
                 p.
                 151.
                 
                 Father
                 Amicus
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   It
                   is
                   lawfull
                   for
                   a
                   Church-man
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Religious
                   man
                   to
                   kill
                   a
                   detractor
                   that
                   threatens
                   to
                   divulge
                   the
                   scandalous
                   crimes
                   of
                   his
                   community
                   or
                   himself
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   means
                   left
                   to
                   hinder
                   him
                   from
                   doing
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   ready
                   to
                   scatter
                   his
                   calumnes
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   suddenly
                   dispatched
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ]
                   p.
                
                 152
                 ,
                 153.
                 
                 And
                 Caramovel
                 in
                 his
                 Fundamental
                 Theologie
                 takes
                 it
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 concludes
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   a
                   Priest
                   not
                   only
                   may
                   kill
                   a
                   detractor
                   on
                   certain
                   occasions
                   ,
                   but
                   sometimes
                   ought
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ]
                
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 peevish
                 Jansenist
                 believeth
                 none
                 of
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 must
                 stop
                 :
                 you
                 may
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Jansenians
                 Mysterie
                 of
                 Jesuitism
                 ,
                 a
                 volumn
                 of
                 such
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 allowing
                 men
                 to
                 give
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 that
                 day
                 from
                 Adultery
                 :
                 and
                 allowing
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 with
                 his
                 health
                 :
                 and
                 discharging
                 men
                 from
                 a
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Loving
                 God
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 once
                 in
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 
                 others
                 say
                 ,
                 upon
                 Holy-daies
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 
                   Hurtado
                   de
                   Mendoza
                
                 ,
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Conink
                 ,
                 once
                 in
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Henriquez
                 ,
                 once
                 in
                 five
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Anthon.
                 Sirmond
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   so
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   hate
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   obey
                   his
                   other
                   commands
                   ,
                
                 with
                 abundance
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 Reader
                 I
                 would
                 here
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 thy
                 consideration
                 ,
                 whether
                 all
                 these
                 differences
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 so
                 small
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 intreat
                 you
                 to
                 read
                 over
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Book
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Mysterie
                 of
                 Jesuitism
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 judge
                 whether
                 Papists
                 or
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Catholicks
                 are
                 more
                 at
                 unity
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 Well!
                 but
                 suppose
                 the
                 loving
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 avoiding
                 murder
                 ,
                 bribery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 be
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 done
                 with
                 them
                 so
                 .
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 
                   whether
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   be
                   matter
                   of
                   faith
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                
                 They
                 dare
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 Well!
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 words
                 
                   ut
                   signa
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sense
                 or
                 matter
                 
                   ut
                   res
                   significata
                
                 ?
                 And
                 are
                 the
                 Papists
                 agreed
                 among
                 themselves
                 about
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 ?
                 no
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 well
                 known
                 how
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Learned
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 stood
                 for
                 the
                 preheminence
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 and
                 Greek
                 Texts
                 :
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Latine
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 vulgar
                 Latine
                 Translation
                 hath
                 been
                 altered
                 and
                 altered
                 again
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 many
                 others
                 comes
                 Pope
                 Sixtus
                 the
                 fift
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 it
                 so
                 compleat
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 use
                 his
                 Edition
                 ;
                 yet
                 after
                 him
                 comes
                 Pope
                 Clement
                 the
                 eighth
                 and
                 mends
                 it
                 in
                 many
                 hundred
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 thousand
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 imposes
                 this
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 Popes
                 was
                 Infallible
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 they
                 much
                 differ
                 in
                 their
                 Translations
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 though
                 men
                 must
                 swear
                 to
                 take
                 Scripture
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 sense
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 any
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 giving
                 us
                 an
                 infallible
                 Commentary
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 deciding
                 the
                 many
                 thousand
                 differences
                 that
                 are
                 among
                 their
                 Commentators
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 all
                 these
                 Commentators
                 forswear
                 themselves
                 ,
                 having
                 sworn
                 (
                 those
                 that
                 lived
                 since
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 )
                 to
                 expound
                 Scripture
                 in
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Pope
                 decide
                 these
                 controversies
                 ?
                 seing
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 happiness
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Judge
                 of
                 Controversies
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 mind
                 ?
              
               
               
                 But
                 perhaps
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   Scriptures
                   be
                   not
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
                 No!
                 where
                 are
                 we
                 then
                 ?
                 what
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 if
                 Scripture
                 be
                 not
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 all
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 know
                 which
                 is
                 ?
                 But
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 Is
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 many
                 hundred
                 or
                 thousand
                 Texts
                 which
                 your
                 Commentators
                 differ
                 about
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 sure
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 Faith.
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 then
                 surely
                 the
                 Papists
                 differ
                 among
                 themselves
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith.
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 Texts
                 that
                 Lyra's
                 excepter
                 and
                 Burgensis
                 differ
                 about
                 ,
                 to
                 name
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Editions
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 by
                 Pope
                 Sixtus
                 ,
                 and
                 Clement
                 ,
                 see
                 Dr.
                 
                   Jame's
                   Bellum
                   Papale
                   ,
                   vel
                   Concordia
                   discors
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 BY
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 you
                 
                   may
                   discern
                   how
                   to
                   deal
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   would
                   industriously
                   confound
                   the
                   Essentials
                   and
                   the
                   Integral
                   parts
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   :
                
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 another
                 of
                 their
                 juglings
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 hear
                 us
                 distinguish
                 the
                 fundamentals
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Essentials
                 )
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 call
                 out
                 to
                 us
                 for
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 our
                 fundamentals
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 perswade
                 us
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 Necessity
                 to
                 salvation
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 damnable
                 Hereticks
                 that
                 deny
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 such
                 difference
                 .
                 See
                 Knot
                 against
                 Chillingworth
                 .
                 Their
                 design
                 in
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 perswade
                 people
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 must
                 be
                 wholly
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 trick
                 they
                 would
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Churches
                 are
                 all
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 have
                 no
                 place
                 in
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 no
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 how
                 judiciously
                 they
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 desire
                 the
                 Papists
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 whether
                 Christianity
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 or
                 nothing
                 ?
                 If
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 its
                 Essence
                 :
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 Whether
                 this
                 Essence
                 of
                 Christianity
                 be
                 Knowable
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 cannot
                 know
                 a
                 Christian
                 from
                 another
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 cannot
                 know
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 other
                 Societies
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 knowable
                 ,
                 then
                 its
                 Essence
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 knowable
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 informed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 all
                 true
                 Christians
                 in
                 
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 stature
                 or
                 degree
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 explicite
                 belief
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Babes
                 ,
                 Strong
                 and
                 Weak
                 ,
                 Priest
                 and
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 Knowledge
                 or
                 Faith
                 then
                 the
                 simplest
                 woman
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 difference
                 ,
                 then
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 would
                 know
                 whether
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Christianity
                 be
                 varyed
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 degrees
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 are
                 as
                 many
                 sorts
                 of
                 Christianity
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 degrees
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 wit
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 affirm
                 .
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Christianity
                 is
                 distinguishable
                 from
                 the
                 Integrity
                 or
                 superadded
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 desire
                 also
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 not
                 go
                 on
                 to
                 teach
                 their
                 people
                 more
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 Christians
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 salvation
                 .
                 And
                 whether
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Fryers
                 ,
                 and
                 Jesuits
                 will
                 give
                 men
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 them
                 nothing
                 more
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 them
                 Christians
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 There
                 's
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Essentials
                 of
                 Christianity
                 are
                 distinguishable
                 from
                 the
                 Integrals
                 or
                 Degrees
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 would
                 know
                 else
                 how
                 they
                 will
                 understand
                 that
                 in
                 Heb.
                 5.
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 14.
                 and
                 6.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 
                   [
                   For
                   when
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   ye
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   ye
                   have
                   need
                   that
                   one
                   teach
                   you
                   again
                   which
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   principles
                   of
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   become
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   need
                   of
                   milk
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   strong
                   meat
                   .
                   For
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   useth
                   milk
                   is
                   unskilful
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   righteousness
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   babe
                   .
                   But
                   strong
                   meat
                   belongeth
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   full
                   age
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   use
                   have
                   their
                   senses
                   exercised
                   to
                   discern
                   good
                   and
                   evil
                   :
                   therefore
                   leaving
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   go
                   on
                   to
                   perfection
                   ,
                   not
                   laying
                   again
                   the
                   foundation
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 Tell
                 us
                 now
                 whether
                 the
                 Apostle
                 do
                 not
                 here
                 distinguish
                 between
                 babes
                 and
                 strong
                 men
                 ;
                 milk
                 and
                 strong
                 meat
                 ;
                 the
                 principles
                 or
                 foundation
                 and
                 perfection
                 ?
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 would
                 know
                 of
                 them
                 whether
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 Revealed
                 by
                 God
                 be
                 of
                 absolute
                 Necessity
                 to
                 every
                 mans
                 salvation
                 that
                 do
                 or
                 may
                 hear
                 it
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 that
                 knoweth
                 not
                 all
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 revealed
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 no
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 :
                 for
                 here
                 we
                 know
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 own
                 Commentators
                 differ
                 about
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 sheweth
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 imperfect
                 in
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 its
                 sense
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 Pope
                 knows
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 is
                 shamefully
                 to
                 blame
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 tell
                 it
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 reconcile
                 his
                 Commentators
                 
                 and
                 Disputers
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 all
                 revealed
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 Absolute
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 distinguish
                 between
                 points
                 absolutely
                 Necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 would
                 know
                 whether
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 Learned
                 and
                 Wise
                 ?
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 still
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 distinguish
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Further
                 we
                 demand
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 ignorance
                 or
                 error
                 that
                 is
                 culpable
                 ,
                 will
                 stand
                 with
                 Charity
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ?
                 If
                 yea
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 still
                 distinguish
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 Absolute
                 Necessity
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 We
                 demand
                 also
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 whole
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 be
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 whether
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 all
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 understand
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   fide
                
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 yea
                 ;
                 then
                 certainly
                 men
                 may
                 err
                 
                   de
                   fide
                
                 in
                 points
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 Charity
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 saved
                 :
                 as
                 their
                 disagreeing
                 Commentators
                 ,
                 Casuists
                 and
                 Schoolmen
                 do
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 We
                 would
                 know
                 whether
                 the
                 matters
                 that
                 their
                 Divines
                 are
                 disagreed
                 in
                 ,
                 be
                 Revealed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 things
                 unrevealed
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 revealed
                 ,
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 kickt
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 troubling
                 the
                 world
                 so
                 with
                 unrevealed
                 things
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 Revealed
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 Revealed
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 
                   de
                   fide
                
                 ?
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 would
                 know
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 some
                 things
                 
                   Essential
                   to
                   true
                   Obedience
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 things
                 not
                 Essential
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 sinner
                 hath
                 sincere
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 :
                 If
                 yea
                 ;
                 then
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 faith
                 ?
                 13.
                 
                 Also
                 we
                 would
                 know
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 baptize
                 the
                 Adult
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 require
                 any
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 from
                 them
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 baptize
                 Infidels
                 or
                 Heathens
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 profession
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 a
                 profession
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 truth
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 revealed
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ?
                 No
                 sure
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 none
                 but
                 Doctors
                 must
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
                 Nor
                 they
                 neither
                 .
                 Or
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 profession
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Truths
                 only
                 ?
                 If
                 of
                 some
                 only
                 ,
                 why
                 of
                 those
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 Essentials
                 distinguishable
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
                 And
                 do
                 they
                 make
                 men
                 true
                 Christians
                 by
                 baptizing
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 then
                 sure
                 the
                 Baptismal
                 faith
                 must
                 contain
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 Essential
                 to
                 Christianity
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 We
                 desire
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 informed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Creed
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 they
                 have
                 used
                 frequently
                 to
                 make
                 confession
                 of
                 their
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 faith
                 ?
                 Was
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 faith
                 Essential
                 to
                 Christianity
                 which
                 they
                 confest
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 badge
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 :
                 if
                 yea
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 seems
                 those
                 Creeds
                 had
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 essentials
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 15.
                 we
                 would
                 know
                 whether
                 every
                 thing
                 delivered
                 or
                 defined
                 by
                 any
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 necessity
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 must
                 explicitely
                 believe
                 them
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 saved
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 whether
                 any
                 Papist
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 understand
                 them
                 not
                 all
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 sure
                 a
                 distinction
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 would
                 know
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 countenance
                 ignorance
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 things
                 revealed
                 be
                 of
                 equal
                 necessity
                 to
                 salvation
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 mean
                 they
                 to
                 distinguish
                 of
                 Implicite
                 and
                 Explicite
                 faith
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 believe
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 believes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 know
                 what
                 in
                 any
                 particular
                 ?
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 
                   de
                   fide
                
                 ,
                 or
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 holdeth
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 formal
                 object
                 of
                 faith
                 (
                 which
                 with
                 us
                 is
                 Gods
                 veracity
                 )
                 without
                 the
                 material
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 remain
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 true
                 Believers
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 hold
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 no
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 
                   (
                   the
                   believing
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   or
                   Council
                   are
                   true
                   believers
                   )
                
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Necessity
                 to
                 salvation
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 Necessary
                 to
                 be
                 actually
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 explicitely
                 )
                 believed
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 not
                 that
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 and
                 made
                 known
                 ?
                 18.
                 
                 Whence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 you
                 denominate
                 men
                 
                   fideles
                   ,
                   believers
                
                 with
                 you
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 from
                 a
                 Positive
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 
                   not
                   holding
                   the
                   contrary
                
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 then
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Infants
                 may
                 be
                 believers
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 Positive
                 faith
                 from
                 whence
                 all
                 believers
                 are
                 denominated
                 must
                 be
                 known
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 Is
                 not
                 that
                 true
                 faith
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 essential
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 consist
                 with
                 saving
                 grace
                 or
                 (
                 to
                 use
                 your
                 phrase
                 )
                 with
                 true
                 Charity
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 Infidels
                 and
                 no
                 Christians
                 may
                 have
                 true
                 Charity
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 true
                 Charity
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 unjustified
                 ;
                 or
                 both
                 :
                 If
                 yea
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 doubtless
                 you
                 will
                 yield
                 )
                 then
                 sure
                 men
                 of
                 lower
                 knowledge
                 and
                 faith
                 then
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 true
                 Charity
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 true
                 faith
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 confessions
                 .
                 Bellarmine
                 often
                 distinguisheth
                 between
                 the
                 points
                 that
                 all
                 must
                 
                 of
                 Necessity
                 explicitely
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 Suarez
                 in
                 three
                 parts
                 .
                 
                   Thom.
                   Disp
                
                 .
                 43.
                 
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 Christs
                 descending
                 into
                 Hell
                 
                   [
                   If
                   by
                   an
                   Article
                   of
                   faith
                   we
                   understand
                   a
                   truth
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   faithfull
                   are
                   bound
                   explicitely
                   to
                   know
                   and
                   believe
                   ,
                   so
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   think
                   it
                   necessary
                   to
                   reckon
                   this
                   among
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   altogether
                   necessary
                   for
                   all
                   men
                   ]
                
                 Here
                 you
                 see
                 that
                 Suarez
                 distinguisheth
                 between
                 Articles
                 of
                 Necessity
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 excepts
                 even
                 the
                 Descent
                 into
                 Hell
                 from
                 this
                 number
                 of
                 Articles
                 Necessary
                 to
                 all
                 I
                 might
                 cite
                 many
                 more
                 of
                 your
                 writers
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 perhaps
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   though
                   all
                   that
                   is
                
                 de
                 fide
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   not
                   necessary
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   explicitely
                   by
                   all
                   ,
                   yet
                   implicitely
                   it
                   must
                   .
                
                 I
                 Ans
                 .
                 1.
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 
                   Implicite
                   believing
                
                 is
                 no
                 
                   believing
                   that
                   point
                   ,
                   but
                   another
                   point
                   :
                
                 yea
                 a
                 point
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 infer
                 that
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   infallible
                   ,
                   therefore
                   Christ
                   descended
                   into
                   Hell.
                   ]
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 believe
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 
                   de
                   fide
                
                 with
                 an
                 
                   Implicite
                   faith
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Implicite
                   Divine
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 humane
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 
                   All
                   that
                   God
                   saith
                   is
                   true
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 
                   Divine
                   veracity
                
                 is
                 the
                 formal
                 object
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 believe
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 ever
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 true
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   But
                   all
                   that
                   is
                
                 de
                 fide
                 
                   is
                   so
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   stand
                   with
                   salvation
                   to
                   believe
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   or
                   deny
                   or
                   dis-believe
                   any
                   point
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 cannot
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 For
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 prove
                 that
                 a
                 point
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 denyed
                 and
                 disputed
                 against
                 by
                 a
                 true
                 Believer
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 ignorant
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 ignorance
                 that
                 keeps
                 him
                 from
                 knowing
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 gainsay
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Do
                 not
                 your
                 own
                 differing
                 Commentators
                 ,
                 Schoolmen
                 and
                 Casuists
                 (
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 dispute
                 voluminously
                 against
                 some
                 Truths
                 of
                 Divine
                 revelation
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 change
                 a
                 mans
                 mind
                 from
                 the
                 smallest
                 error
                 by
                 dispute
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 take
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 his
                 state
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ?
                 
                   Aenaeas
                   Sylvius
                
                 thought
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 was
                 above
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 Pope
                 Pins
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 the
                 Pope
                 above
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ;
                 was
                 this
                 a
                 change
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ?
                 It
                 seems
                 by
                 his
                 Bull
                 of
                 Retractation
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 thought
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 did
                 not
                 several
                 General
                 Councils
                 :
                 was
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 Representative
                 at
                 the
                 Councill
                 of
                 Basil
                 ,
                 or
                 Constance
                 ,
                 or
                 Pisa
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 damnation
                 for
                 believing
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ?
                 or
                 was
                 the
                 Council
                 at
                 Laterane
                 (
                 another
                 Representative
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 death
                 for
                 holding
                 the
                 Contrary
                 ?
                 Must
                 either
                 Pope
                 John
                 the
                 twenty
                 second
                 ,
                 or
                 Pope
                 Nicolas
                 be
                 damned
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 contrariety
                 of
                 their
                 Decrees
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Toletane
                 the
                 first
                 ordain
                 
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   a
                   Concubine
                   instead
                   of
                   a
                   wife
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   kept
                   from
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                
                 doth
                 it
                 prove
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 death
                 ?
                 If
                 Bellarmine
                 confess
                 that
                 the
                 sixth
                 General
                 Council
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 have
                 many
                 errors
                 ,
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 representative
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 damnable
                 state
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 second
                 Council
                 at
                 Nice
                 maintain
                 the
                 
                   corpercity
                   of
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 Council
                 at
                 the
                 Latarane
                 maintain
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 death
                 ?
                 I
                 think
                 not
                 :
                 (
                 though
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 it
                 proves
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 fallible
                 ,
                 when
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Popery
                 a
                 deceit
                 .
                 )
                 Bellarmine
                 sometime
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 Retractations
                 of
                 Austin
                 (
                 a
                 better
                 man
                 )
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 unjustified
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   But
                   all
                   that
                   is
                
                 de
                 fide
                 
                   is
                   of
                   Necessity
                   to
                   the
                   Salvation
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 that
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 must
                 grant
                 us
                 leave
                 to
                 distinguish
                 between
                 Points
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 points
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 thus
                 necessary
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 what
                 case
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 you
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 points
                 are
                 of
                 Necessity
                 to
                 some
                 ?
                 1.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 to
                 those
                 some
                 that
                 know
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 ?
                 we
                 easily
                 grant
                 you
                 that
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 Things
                 themselves
                 are
                 simply
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 a
                 
                   Belief
                   of
                   Gods
                   veracity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 Revealeth
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 necessity
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 Believeth
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 True
                 
                   (
                   verax
                
                 )
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 but
                 believe
                 
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   True
                
                 which
                 he
                 knows
                 God
                 revealeth
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 thinketh
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Lyar
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 believe
                 
                   his
                   veracity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 no
                 Divine
                 faith
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 you
                 need
                 not
                 fear
                 lest
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 not
                 believing
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 
                 know
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 take
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Lyar
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 those
                 that
                 take
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 Atheists
                 .
                 But
                 still
                 the
                 thing
                 of
                 Absolute
                 necessity
                 is
                 but
                 first
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 General
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 secondly
                 and
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 essential
                 points
                 of
                 Christianity
                 in
                 particular
                 (
                 embracing
                 the
                 Good
                 propounded
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 its
                 true
                 that
                 secondarily
                 all
                 known
                 Truths
                 are
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 because
                 else
                 our
                 General
                 belief
                 of
                 Gods
                 veracity
                 is
                 not
                 sincere
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 antecedently
                 even
                 to
                 that
                 person
                 ,
                 these
                 superadded
                 truths
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 Necessity
                 to
                 his
                 Salvation
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 Necessity
                 to
                 be
                 Known
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 known
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 say
                 your selves
                 there
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 such
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Believing
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 go
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   all
                   that
                   were
                   obliged
                   to
                   know
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   had
                   opportunity
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Revelation
                   if
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   did
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   thereupon
                   deny
                   them
                   culpably
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   death
                
                 ;
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 prove
                 it
                 false
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 wilfull
                 refusing
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 
                   love
                   darkness
                   rather
                   then
                   light
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 sign
                 of
                 a
                 graceless
                 wretch
                 .
                 But
                 
                   every
                   culpable
                   ignorance
                
                 and
                 unbelief
                 is
                 not
                 Damning
                 ignorance
                 or
                 unbelief
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Otherwise
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 saved
                 :
                 For
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 void
                 of
                 culpable
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 culpable
                 unbelief
                 .
                 Had
                 we
                 never
                 been
                 wanting
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 means
                 ,
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 man
                 but
                 might
                 have
                 known
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 .
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 that
                 dare
                 refuse
                 to
                 ask
                 God
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 your
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 negligence
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 culpable
                 cause
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 dare
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 need
                 no
                 pardon
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 plead
                 for
                 venial
                 sin
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 deny
                 a
                 venial
                 unbelief
                 upon
                 venial
                 ignorance
                 ?
                 But
                 then
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 learn
                 more
                 wit
                 and
                 piety
                 ,
                 1.
                 then
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 your
                 venial
                 unbelief
                 or
                 sin
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 ,
                 save
                 as
                 Analogically
                 so
                 called
                 ;
                 or
                 2.
                 then
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 deserves
                 a
                 pardon
                 ,
                 or
                 deserves
                 not
                 everlasting
                 punishment
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 call
                 it
                 venial
                 ,
                 because
                 being
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 true
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 habitual
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 saving
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Grace
                 doth
                 pardon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 condemn
                 men
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 thus
                 we
                 would
                 agree
                 with
                 you
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 
                   veniall
                   sin
                
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 you
                 must
                 yield
                 us
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 venial
                 unbelief
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 easily
                 prove
                 all
                 this
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 preceptive
                 part
                 to
                 constitute
                 Duty
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 that
                 is
                 sin
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 sanction
                 ,
                 the
                 promise
                 and
                 threatning
                 that
                 Determines
                 of
                 the
                 Reward
                 and
                 Penalty
                 :
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 old
                 Law
                 of
                 works
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 Threatening
                 as
                 large
                 as
                 the
                 prohibition
                 ,
                 condemning
                 man
                 for
                 every
                 sin
                 :
                 but
                 so
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 The
                 precept
                 still
                 commandeth
                 Perfect
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 makes
                 it
                 a
                 duty
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 promise
                 maketh
                 not
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 but
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Repentance
                 and
                 sincere
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 though
                 imperfect
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 still
                 makes
                 everlasting
                 Death
                 due
                 to
                 every
                 sin
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Due
                 as
                 hath
                 a
                 Remedy
                 at
                 hand
                 provided
                 and
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 actually
                 remedyed
                 to
                 all
                 true
                 believers
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 sin
                 that
                 will
                 damn
                 us
                 ,
                 though
                 damnation
                 be
                 due
                 to
                 it
                 (
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 present
                 Remedy
                 ;
                 )
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 culpable
                 ignorance
                 or
                 unbelief
                 that
                 will
                 damn
                 us
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 deserve
                 damnation
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Gospel
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 damn
                 us
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 pardons
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 acquitting
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 All
                 this
                 may
                 teach
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 mend
                 your
                 abominable
                 doctrine
                 about
                 Mortal
                 and
                 veniall
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 deny
                 some
                 points
                 of
                 faith
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 be
                 damned
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Grace
                 doth
                 not
                 condemn
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 culpable
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Grace
                 may
                 command
                 further
                 then
                 it
                 peremptorily
                 condemneth
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 disobedience
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Promise
                 that
                 makes
                 faith
                 the
                 
                   Condition
                   of
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Precept
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 a
                 duty
                 :
                 Now
                 it
                 saveth
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 
                   performed
                   Duty
                
                 directly
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 the
                 precept
                 gives
                 not
                 the
                 Reward
                 )
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 
                   performed
                   Condition
                
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 unbelief
                 condemneth
                 not
                 effectually
                 as
                 a
                 meer
                 sin
                 directly
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 
                   such
                   a
                   sin
                
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 violation
                 or
                 non-performance
                 of
                 that
                 condition
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 belief
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 preceptively
                 
                   de
                   fide
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 their
                 Juglings
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   extoll
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   decider
                   of
                   all
                   Controversies
                   :
                
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 they
                 plead
                 against
                 the
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 bend
                 all
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 their
                 arguings
                 and
                 designs
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 their
                 hope
                 lay
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 granted
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 is
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 lost
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Judge
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 private
                 faith
                 and
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 perswade
                 the
                 poor
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 branches
                 broken
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 weapon
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 that
                 one
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 parts
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 (
                 nor
                 any
                 member
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   sensu
                   Composito
                
                 )
                 cannot
                 err
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Essentials
                 of
                 Christianity
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 )
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 too
                 much
                 reason
                 to
                 Judge
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 free
                 from
                 error
                 in
                 lesser
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 cause
                 between
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 refuse
                 not
                 their
                 judgement
                 .
                 Nay
                 we
                 turn
                 this
                 Canon
                 against
                 the
                 Canoneers
                 ,
                 and
                 easily
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 cause
                 is
                 utterly
                 lost
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 be
                 Judge
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   is
                   it
                   the
                   Ancient
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   present
                   Church
                   that
                   must
                   decide
                   the
                   cause
                   ?
                
                 Well!
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 which
                 you
                 will.
                 For
                 the
                 most
                 Ancient
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 altogether
                 of
                 its
                 belief
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 to
                 its
                 decision
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 prove
                 we
                 mistake
                 them
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 gladly
                 receive
                 instruction
                 and
                 be
                 reclaimed
                 .
                 To
                 them
                 we
                 appeal
                 for
                 our
                 Essentials
                 and
                 Integrals
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 some
                 following
                 ages
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 tryed
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 principal
                 controversies
                 we
                 have
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   will
                   not
                   serve
                   their
                   turn
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   present
                   Church
                   that
                   must
                   judge
                   or
                   none
                   :
                   For
                
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   the
                   ancient
                   Church
                   had
                   power
                   ,
                   so
                   hath
                   the
                   present
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   the
                   ancient
                   Church
                   had
                   possession
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   know
                   it
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   present
                   ?
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 may
                 know
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Records
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 far
                 
                 surer
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 reports
                 of
                 men
                 without
                 writing
                 :
                 Controversies
                 or
                 numerous
                 mysterious
                 points
                 are
                 sorrily
                 carryed
                 in
                 the
                 memories
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 Teachers
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Records
                 ,
                 one
                 diligent
                 skilfull
                 man
                 will
                 know
                 more
                 then
                 ten
                 thousand
                 others
                 .
                 One
                 
                   Baronius
                   ,
                   Albaspinaeus
                   ,
                   Petavius
                
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 
                   Usher
                   ,
                   Blondell
                   ,
                   Salmasius
                   ,
                   Gataker
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 among
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 knew
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 whole
                 Country
                 besides
                 ,
                 or
                 perhaps
                 then
                 some
                 Generall
                 Councils
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Well!
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 number
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 shall
                 you
                 go
                 .
                 You
                 must
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 ;
                 Why
                 then
                 you
                 are
                 condemned
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 the
                 lesser
                 number
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 better
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 judge
                 ?
                 You
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 the
                 leser
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 where
                 you
                 are
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Better
                 part
                 shall
                 be
                 judge
                 :
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 Judge
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Better
                 part
                 ?
                 we
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 the
                 Better
                 part
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 our
                 cause
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 suppose
                 you
                 will
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Greater
                 part
                 .
                 Content
                 !
                 Then
                 the
                 world
                 knows
                 you
                 are
                 lost
                 .
                 The
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Moscovites
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Africa
                
                 and
                 Europe
                 are
                 far
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Papists
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 own
                 pens
                 and
                 mouths
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 curse
                 you
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 or
                 Schismaticks
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 them
                 know
                 you
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 refuse
                 your
                 government
                 .
                 They
                 all
                 agree
                 against
                 your
                 Popes
                 universall
                 Headship
                 or
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 against
                 the
                 very
                 form
                 of
                 your
                 new
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 knows
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 the
                 far
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 Christians
                 on
                 earth
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 you
                 get
                 by
                 appealing
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 or
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 say
                 as
                 much
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 abhor
                 your
                 charge
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 do
                 you
                 prove
                 it
                 ?
                 and
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 Judge
                 whether
                 they
                 ,
                 or
                 you
                 be
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ?
                 You
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 your
                 succession
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 twenty
                 tales
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 Judges
                 your selves
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 do
                 they
                 say
                 as
                 much
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Judges
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 offer
                 to
                 dispute
                 our
                 case
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 ask
                 us
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   be
                   Judge
                
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 us
                 
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   must
                   be
                   Judge
                   :
                
                 But
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 Judge
                 between
                 you
                 and
                 them
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Catholick
                 
                 Church
                 ?
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 Judges
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 you
                 ?
                 Are
                 we
                 Protestants
                 the
                 
                   lesser
                   number
                
                 as
                 to
                 you
                 ?
                 so
                 are
                 you
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 are
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 reason
                 have
                 we
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 
                   lesser
                   number
                
                 Judge
                 over
                 the
                 Greater
                 ?
                 If
                 still
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 are
                 the
                 Better
                 ,
                 let
                 that
                 be
                 first
                 tryed
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 reason
                 you
                 should
                 there
                 also
                 be
                 the
                 Judges
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 plainly
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Either
                   the
                   Papists
                   must
                   stand
                   to
                   the
                   Greater
                   number
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 controversie
                 is
                 at
                 end
                 :
                 or
                 they
                 must
                 shamefully
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   dispute
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   unless
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   Judges
                   our selves
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   fewer
                   .
                
                 Or
                 else
                 they
                 must
                 lay
                 by
                 their
                 talk
                 of
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 dispute
                 it
                 equally
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 producing
                 their
                 evidence
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 ever
                 ready
                 for
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 THE
                 most
                 common
                 and
                 prevalent
                 Deceit
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   ambiguous
                   terms
                   to
                   deceive
                   those
                   that
                   cannot
                   force
                   them
                   to
                   distinguish
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   you
                   believe
                   they
                   mean
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   mean
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   mock
                   you
                   with
                   cloudy
                   words
                   .
                
                 I
                 shall
                 here
                 warn
                 you
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 them
                 therefore
                 especially
                 in
                 three
                 terms
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 controversies
                 lies
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   Council
                   .
                
                 For
                 there
                 's
                 but
                 few
                 understand
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 dispute
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 see
                 that
                 you
                 agree
                 first
                 under
                 your
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Definition
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 dispute
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 you
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 Define
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 wood
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 little
                 think
                 how
                 many
                 severall
                 things
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 call
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                
                 ]
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 sometime
                 they
                 mean
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   ,
                   Pastors
                   and
                   People
                   :
                
                 but
                 more
                 commonly
                 they
                 mean
                 
                   only
                   the
                   Pastors
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 far
                 smallest
                 part
                 .
                 And
                 sometime
                 they
                 mean
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   Reall
                
                 :
                 and
                 sometimes
                 only
                 the
                 Church
                 Representative
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Generall
                 Councill
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 they
                 mean
                 the
                 Pastors
                 or
                 People
                 ,
                 they
                 exclude
                 all
                 saving
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 
                   [
                   Church
                
                 ]
                 mean
                 but
                 a
                 
                   part
                   or
                   sect
                
                 .
                 Sometime
                 in
                 the
                 Question
                 
                 about
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 take
                 the
                 
                   [
                   Church
                
                 ]
                 for
                 the
                 community
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 fathers
                 deliver
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 And
                 sometime
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 its
                 Politicall
                 sence
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 holy
                 society
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 
                   visible
                   Head
                   and
                   members
                
                 :
                 But
                 then
                 they
                 agree
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 Head
                 ,
                 some
                 setting
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   highest
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 the
                 Councill
                 .
                 But
                 frequently
                 they
                 take
                 the
                 word
                 
                   [
                   Church
                
                 ]
                 for
                 the
                 supposed
                 
                   Head
                   alone
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 most
                 questions
                 about
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 Judging
                 of
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 expounding
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 keeping
                 of
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 defining
                 points
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   must
                   do
                   these
                
                 :
                 but
                 commonly
                 they
                 mean
                 the
                 
                   supposed
                   Head
                
                 :
                 And
                 one
                 part
                 mean
                 a
                 
                   Generall
                   Councill
                
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 and
                 Italians
                 ,
                 and
                 predominant
                 part
                 do
                 mean
                 
                   only
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 talk
                 of
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 you
                 to
                 its
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 boast
                 of
                 its
                 Infallibility
                 (
                 you
                 would
                 little
                 think
                 it
                 )
                 they
                 mean
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 but
                 
                   one
                   poor
                   sinfull
                   man
                
                 :
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 sometime
                 hath
                 been
                 more
                 unlearned
                 then
                 many
                 of
                 your
                 school
                 boys
                 of
                 twelve
                 or
                 fourteen
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ;
                 and
                 sometime
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 Murderer
                 ,
                 Adulterer
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 if
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 common
                 vote
                 may
                 be
                 believed
                 )
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 an
                 Infidel
                 ,
                 an
                 Incarnate
                 Devil
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 is
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Gretser
                   ,
                   Bellarmine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 strain
                 profess
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 but
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 define
                 and
                 explain
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 either
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 open
                 their
                 nakedness
                 ,
                 or
                 find
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 pieces
                 about
                 the
                 very
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 Dispute
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 So
                 also
                 when
                 they
                 use
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   [
                   a
                   Pope
                
                 ]
                 in
                 disputation
                 ,
                 make
                 them
                 explain
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 you
                 
                   (
                   in
                   a
                   Definition
                
                 )
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 by
                 
                   [
                   a
                   Pope
                   .
                
                 ]
                 For
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 would
                 think
                 this
                 term
                 were
                 sufficiently
                 understood
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 utterly
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 pieces
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 distinctly
                 of
                 the
                 Efficient
                 ,
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 Form.
                 1
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 efficient
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 Pope
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 concur
                 a
                 
                   Divine
                   Institution
                
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 where
                 shew
                 )
                 and
                 a
                 
                   call
                   from
                   man
                   (
                   &
                   Nemo
                   dat
                   quod
                   non
                   habet
                   ,
                
                 what
                 man
                 or
                 men
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Head
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 call
                 it
                 an
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 a
                 
                   Causa
                   sine
                   qua
                   nen
                   ,
                   Election
                
                 and
                 Ordination
                 must
                 go
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Pope
                 .
                 Now
                 either
                 they
                 will
                 put
                 these
                 into
                 their
                 Definition
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 know
                 of
                 them
                 
                   whether
                   a
                   man
                   without
                   Election
                   and
                   Ordination
                   may
                   be
                   Pope
                   :
                
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 what
                 
                 
                   makes
                   him
                   one
                
                 ?
                 If
                 Possession
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 can
                 conquer
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 sit
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 chair
                 is
                 Pope
                 :
                 If
                 
                   not
                   possession
                
                 ,
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 and
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 any
                 man
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 Pope
                 ?
                 well
                 :
                 but
                 doubtless
                 they
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 Election
                 ,
                 or
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 ,
                 is
                 Necessary
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 first
                 for
                 Election
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 Necessary
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   some
                   certain
                   persons
                   Elect
                
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 
                   any
                   Electors
                
                 serve
                 whosoever
                 ?
                 If
                 any
                 will
                 serve
                 ,
                 then
                 every
                 Monastery
                 or
                 every
                 Parish
                 may
                 choose
                 a
                 Pope
                 :
                 If
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 certain
                 Authorized
                 Electors
                 ,
                 see
                 that
                 those
                 be
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 Definition
                 :
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 declared
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 first
                 know
                 whether
                 these
                 Electors
                 are
                 impowered
                 to
                 that
                 work
                 by
                 
                   Divine
                   Law
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   Humane
                   :
                
                 If
                 by
                 Divine
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 shew
                 it
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 .
                 In
                 Scripture
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 find
                 who
                 must
                 choose
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 Tradition
                 (
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 a
                 Divine
                 law
                 )
                 hath
                 no
                 such
                 precept
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 alterations
                 and
                 divers
                 wayes
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Humane
                   Ecclesiasticall
                
                 Canon
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 seems
                 the
                 Papacy
                 is
                 so
                 too
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Power
                 received
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 higher
                 a
                 cause
                 then
                 the
                 Power
                 giving
                 or
                 authorizing
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 who
                 these
                 Electors
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 you
                 open
                 their
                 nakedness
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 ask
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 Pope
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Cardinals
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 that
                 were
                 a
                 Pope
                 or
                 not
                 that
                 was
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Romane
                   Clergie
                
                 ?
                 or
                 whether
                 those
                 were
                 Popes
                 or
                 not
                 that
                 were
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ?
                 Or
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ?
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 chosen
                 by
                 Councills
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Clergie
                
                 ;
                 Know
                 whether
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 be
                 the
                 whole
                 Romane
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Bishops
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 meerly
                 Titular
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Emperours
                 were
                 the
                 Romane
                 Clergy
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 would
                 perswade
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 or
                 Council
                 did
                 not
                 elect
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 shew
                 whom
                 the
                 Romane
                 Clergy
                 should
                 elect
                 ,
                 interposing
                 exorbitantly
                 some
                 unjust
                 force
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Due
                 Election
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 currant
                 History
                 cryeth
                 shame
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 lay
                 the
                 Dispute
                 on
                 that
                 with
                 them
                 readily
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 Baronius
                 himself
                 .
                 Nothing
                 almost
                 is
                 more
                 evident
                 in
                 the
                 Papal
                 History
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 at
                 least
                 these
                 five
                 ways
                 of
                 election
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 put
                 it
                 upon
                 this
                 issue
                 with
                 us
                 when
                 they
                 will.
                 
              
               
               
                 If
                 they
                 allow
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 as
                 valid
                 ,
                 which
                 ever
                 it
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 must
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 up
                 their
                 succession
                 )
                 then
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 would
                 know
                 by
                 what
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Germany
                 may
                 choose
                 a
                 Head
                 for
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Habassia
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 or
                 Spain
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 would
                 know
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 hath
                 chosen
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Clergy
                 another
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 some
                 others
                 a
                 third
                 )
                 whether
                 both
                 were
                 not
                 true
                 Popes
                 ,
                 if
                 both
                 parties
                 were
                 authorized
                 Electors
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 yet
                 the
                 People
                 choose
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romane
                 Clergy
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 alone
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour
                 a
                 fourth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Councill
                 a
                 fifth
                 ,
                 must
                 all
                 these
                 stand
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 Or
                 if
                 they
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 particular
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ;
                 then
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 choose
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Clergy
                 by
                 major
                 vote
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Pope
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 succession
                 is
                 gone
                 however
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 Popes
                 that
                 Emperors
                 or
                 Councils
                 chose
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 shall
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Election
                 but
                 Consecration
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 Pope
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 that
                 Consceration
                 is
                 of
                 Necessity
                 with
                 Election
                 ;
                 then
                 1.
                 
                 Demand
                 of
                 them
                 
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   any
                   one
                   whosoever
                   that
                   may
                   Consecrate
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   whether
                   this
                   high
                   power
                   be
                   confined
                   to
                   certain
                   hands
                   ?
                
                 If
                 any
                 may
                 serve
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 can
                 get
                 three
                 drunken
                 Bishops
                 to
                 consecrate
                 him
                 may
                 be
                 Pope
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 hundred
                 Popes
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 confined
                 to
                 certain
                 hands
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 put
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Definition
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 declared
                 who
                 those
                 are
                 that
                 must
                 ordain
                 or
                 consecrate
                 him
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   It
                   must
                   be
                   only
                   the
                   Italian
                   Bishops
                   that
                   must
                   consecrate
                   ,
                
                 then
                 1.
                 
                 Know
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 what
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 consecrate
                 a
                 Head
                 to
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 nations
                 are
                 agreed
                 that
                 
                   quod
                   pertinet
                   ad
                   omnes
                   ,
                   ab
                   omnibus
                   tractari
                   debet
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 by
                 what
                 Law
                 they
                 can
                 create
                 or
                 Generate
                 a
                 creature
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 noble
                 species
                 then
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 beast
                 should
                 beget
                 a
                 man
                 ?
                 Or
                 whether
                 this
                 prove
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 Bishop
                 at
                 first
                 was
                 but
                 
                   Presbyter
                   primae
                   sedis
                
                 ,
                 (
                 like
                 the
                 fore
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 Jury
                 )
                 and
                 thence
                 sprung
                 an
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 
                   Episocopus
                   primae
                   sedis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 a
                 Patriarck
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 
                   Archiepiscopus
                   primae
                   sedis
                
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 Pride
                 grew
                 riper
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 grew
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Patriarcha
                   primae
                   sedis
                
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 till
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   or
                   Governour
                   of
                   the
                   universall
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 
                   Patriarcha
                   Patriarcharum
                
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 or
                 Bishops
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 
                   Episcopi
                   Episcoporum
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 shew
                 us
                 no
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 empowring
                 these
                 speciall
                 consecrators
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 then
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 Papacy
                 that
                 dependeth
                 on
                 it
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 empower
                 the
                 Italian
                 Bishops
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Gallicane
                 ,
                 Germane
                 ,
                 or
                 Asian
                 ,
                 to
                 Consecrate
                 a
                 Head
                 for
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 suppose
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 resolved
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 some
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 Italian
                 Bishops
                 that
                 must
                 do
                 it
                 ?
                 If
                 but
                 some
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 they
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 is
                 their
                 power
                 proved
                 ?
                 If
                 all
                 or
                 any
                 ,
                 then
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 when
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 consecrate
                 one
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 fallen
                 out
                 :
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
                 If
                 Consecration
                 give
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 are
                 Popes
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 still
                 the
                 Papal
                 succession
                 is
                 overthrown
                 while
                 many
                 Popes
                 had
                 no
                 Consecration
                 by
                 Italian
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 case
                 the
                 poor
                 Jesuits
                 or
                 Fryars
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 put
                 them
                 but
                 to
                 insert
                 the
                 necessary
                 Electors
                 and
                 Consecrators
                 in
                 their
                 Definition
                 of
                 a
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 that
                 's
                 not
                 the
                 worst
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 require
                 them
                 
                   to
                   put
                   his
                   necessary
                   Qualification
                   in
                   the
                   Description
                   .
                
                 For
                 if
                 no
                 
                   Disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Matter
                
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   ex
                   quolibet
                   ligno
                   fit
                   mercurius
                   Romanus
                   ,
                
                 then
                 a
                 Jew
                 or
                 other
                 Infidel
                 may
                 be
                 Pope
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 deny
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 
                   Disposition
                   of
                   the
                   subject
                
                 be
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 the
                 Reception
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 then
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 down
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 either
                 
                   true
                   Godliness
                
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 farewell
                 Papacy
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Or
                 it
                 is
                 
                   common
                   honesty
                   and
                   sobriety
                
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 still
                 farewell
                 Papacy
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Or
                 it
                 is
                 
                   learning
                   and
                   knowledge
                
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 
                   Alphonsus
                   à
                   Castro
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 will
                 bear
                 witness
                 that
                 some
                 Popes
                 understood
                 not
                 their
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 good
                 man
                 being
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Wernerus
                   )
                   rudis
                   literarum
                
                 ,
                 was
                 fain
                 to
                 get
                 another
                 Compope
                 to
                 say
                 his
                 offices
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 happened
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 third
                 was
                 chosen
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 choice
                 disliked
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fourth
                 chosen
                 ,
                 till
                 there
                 was
                 six
                 chosen
                 Popes
                 alive
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 )
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 age
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Children
                 Popes
                 (
                 one
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 have
                 interrupted
                 the
                 succession
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Masculine
                 Gender
                 be
                 but
                 Necessary
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Joan
                 hath
                 interrupted
                 the
                 succession
                 ,
                 unless
                 between
                 forty
                 or
                 fifty
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Historians
                 deceive
                 us
                 .
                 6.
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 smallest
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 Question
                 
                 is
                 
                   whether
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   be
                   of
                   Necessity
                   to
                   a
                   Pope
                   ?
                
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 to
                 John
                 the
                 twenty
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 denyed
                 
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 have
                 put
                 the
                 necessary
                 Qualification
                 of
                 a
                 Pope
                 into
                 their
                 Definition
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 hard
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 yet
                 the
                 worst
                 is
                 behind
                 .
                 They
                 be
                 not
                 agreed
                 about
                 the
                 very
                 
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   Papacy
                
                 :
                 For
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 But
                 others
                 with
                 the
                 General
                 Councils
                 of
                 Constance
                 and
                 Basil
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   only
                   of
                   the
                   singular
                   members
                   ,
                
                 but
                 a
                 
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   represented
                   in
                   a
                   Council
                   ,
                
                 which
                 receiveth
                 its
                 power
                 immediately
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 case
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 forced
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 by
                 a
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Define
                 him
                 too
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 use
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                
                 ,
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 Define
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 by
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 :
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   Representative
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Catholick
                   ,
                   Church
                   :
                
                 so
                 that
                 Morally
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 Consenting
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 done
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 the
                 doubt
                 remaineth
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Necessity
                 of
                 any
                 certain
                 Number
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ;
                 it
                 seems
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 may
                 agree
                 that
                 twenty
                 ,
                 or
                 ten
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 shall
                 represent
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 a
                 general
                 Council
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 must
                 not
                 hold
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   Must
                   All
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   be
                   there
                   ,
                   or
                   only
                   some
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   how
                   many
                
                 ?
                 Binnius
                 saith
                 ,
                 Vol.
                 1.
                 pag.
                 313.
                 that
                 
                   [
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   is
                   that
                   where
                   all
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   may
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   be
                   lawfully
                   hindred
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   which
                   none
                   but
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   by
                   himself
                   or
                   his
                   Legates
                   ,
                   is
                   wont
                   to
                   preside
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 vol.
                 3.
                 pag.
                 229.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   when
                   all
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   morally
                   Represented
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   presiding
                   .
                   ]
                
                 But
                 what
                 a
                 loss
                 are
                 we
                 here
                 at
                 ?
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 prove
                 they
                 that
                 only
                 Bishops
                 should
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Presbyters
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 granted
                 them
                 (
                 without
                 proof
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 practise
                 )
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 loss
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 a
                 Bishop
                 is
                 that
                 must
                 here
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 ?
                 Is
                 he
                 only
                 the
                 
                   Primus
                   Presbyterorum
                
                 in
                 a
                 presbyterie
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 he
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyterie
                 ,
                 (
                 they
                 Ruling
                 the
                 people
                 ?
                 )
                 Or
                 is
                 he
                 the
                 
                   sole
                   Ruler
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   and
                   people
                   ?
                
                 And
                 is
                 he
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 
                   every
                   Parish
                   where
                   are
                   divers
                   presbyters
                   ?
                
                 or
                 only
                 in
                 
                   every
                   Class●s
                
                 or
                 
                   lesser
                   Synod
                
                 ?
                 or
                 only
                 in
                 
                 
                   every
                   County
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Province
                 ?
                 Or
                 shall
                 the
                 old
                 Rule
                 stand
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 
                   City
                   must
                   have
                   one
                
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 our
                 Corporations
                 true
                 Cities
                 ?
                 And
                 so
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 Rules
                 ,
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 few
                 General
                 Councils
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 there
                 why
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Worcester
                   ,
                   Canterbury
                
                 should
                 have
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Shrewsbury
                   ,
                   Ipswich
                   ,
                   Plimouth
                
                 and
                 hundreds
                 such
                 should
                 have
                 none
                 ?
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 very
                 matter
                 of
                 your
                 Councils
                 be
                 so
                 humane
                 and
                 disordered
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Council
                 composed
                 of
                 such
                 ?
                 As
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 use
                 the
                 term
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 put
                 them
                 as
                 hard
                 to
                 it
                 to
                 
                   Define
                   a
                   Bishop
                
                 almost
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 define
                 a
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 suppose
                 they
                 help
                 you
                 over
                 this
                 rub
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 their
                 Definition
                 they
                 null
                 many
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pope
                 presided
                 not
                 there
                 :
                 even
                 the
                 first
                 General
                 Council
                 it self
                 at
                 Nice
                 (
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 boldly
                 feign
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 Rule
                 ,
                 either
                 we
                 never
                 had
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 or
                 but
                 few
                 :
                 For
                 instance
                 ,
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 Session
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 (
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 most
                 famous
                 Council
                 )
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 four
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 and
                 twenty
                 two
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 taking
                 in
                 the
                 Titular
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   Upsal
                   ,
                   Armach
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Worcester
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 divers
                 other
                 Sessions
                 after
                 ,
                 but
                 eight
                 ,
                 or
                 nine
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 few
                 more
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 fourth
                 Session
                 which
                 Decreed
                 to
                 receive
                 Tradition
                 with
                 equal
                 pious
                 affection
                 and
                 reverence
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 gave
                 us
                 a
                 false
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 Canonical
                 Books
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legates
                 ,
                 two
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 nine
                 Archbishops
                 (
                 titular
                 and
                 all
                 )
                 and
                 forty
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 forty
                 two
                 Bishops
                 (
                 titular
                 and
                 all
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 we
                 would
                 fain
                 know
                 whether
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 morally
                 represented
                 ?
                 and
                 whether
                 these
                 twenty
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 forty
                 one
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 hundreth
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 Yea
                 whether
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 
                   African
                   ,
                   Asian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 could
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 there
                 ?
              
               
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 Hereticks
                 or
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 impudent
                 censure
                 of
                 a
                 sect
                 ,
                 that
                 unchurcheth
                 most
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 far
                 less
                 faults
                 then
                 it self
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 is
                 this
                 heavy
                 censure
                 proved
                 ?
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Nay
                 to
                 make
                 short
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 its
                 plain
                 by
                 this
                 Definition
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 name
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 since
                 the
                 daies
                 
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 lay
                 in
                 a
                 narrow
                 room
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 half
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 their
                 poor
                 flocks
                 do
                 the
                 while
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 many
                 years
                 must
                 they
                 be
                 travailing
                 from
                 
                   America
                   ,
                   Ethiopia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 remote
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 So
                 much
                 shipping
                 ,
                 and
                 provision
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 thousand
                 pound
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Convoy
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 alas
                 the
                 poor
                 Bishops
                 be
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 defray
                 the
                 hundreth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 charge
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Abundance
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 so
                 aged
                 and
                 weak
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 unfit
                 for
                 the
                 journey
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Their
                 Princes
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 at
                 wars
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 never
                 give
                 them
                 leave
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 They
                 must
                 pass
                 through
                 many
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 wars
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 never
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 tediousness
                 ,
                 and
                 hazards
                 of
                 the
                 journey
                 ,
                 with
                 change
                 of
                 air
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 s
                 but
                 a
                 plot
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 length
                 of
                 General
                 Councils
                 is
                 such
                 (
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 ten
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 (
                 as
                 that
                 at
                 Trent
                 )
                 eighteen
                 years
                 )
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 Bishops
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 long
                 absent
                 from
                 home
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 give
                 up
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 Infidelity
                 or
                 Impiety
                 (
                 unless
                 the
                 Bishops
                 be
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 spare
                 .
                 )
                 9.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 come
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 understand
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 their
                 languages
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Number
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 ten
                 or
                 twenty
                 Council-houses
                 or
                 rooms
                 would
                 not
                 hold
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 Converse
                 in
                 one
                 Assembly
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 true
                 General
                 Council
                 now
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 name
                 to
                 amuse
                 those
                 that
                 think
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 no
                 bigger
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 ride
                 over
                 in
                 a
                 weeks
                 journey
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 even
                 this
                 Definition
                 of
                 Binnius
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 enough
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 there
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 what
                 if
                 laziness
                 or
                 danger
                 deterr
                 them
                 or
                 detain
                 them
                 ?
                 Is
                 that
                 a
                 Council
                 where
                 Bishops
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                
                 and
                 
                   are
                   not
                
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 must
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 
                   any
                   or
                   none
                
                 ?
                 Prove
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 that
                 forty
                 Bishops
                 are
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 rest
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 judge
                 of
                 each
                 mans
                 case
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 could
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 there
                 ?
                 will
                 you
                 judge
                 men
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 heard
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 cause
                 known
                 ?
                 Your
                 saying
                 that
                 they
                 
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   there
                
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 proof
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 Binnius
                 hath
                 one
                 exception
                 
                   [
                   unless
                   lawfully
                   hindred
                
                 ]
                 
                 Good
                 still
                 !
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 be
                 
                   lawfully
                   hindered
                
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 when
                 no
                 body
                 is
                 there
                 :
                 You
                 see
                 now
                 what
                 you
                 put
                 the
                 poor
                 Papists
                 too
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 define
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 ,
                 or
                 tell
                 you
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 by
                 that
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 again
                 advise
                 you
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 befool
                 you
                 with
                 empty
                 or
                 ambiguous
                 words
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 to
                 pieces
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 make
                 you
                 believe
                 they
                 are
                 united
                 by
                 agreeing
                 in
                 
                   One
                   word
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 several
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 meant
                 by
                 that
                 one
                 word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 VVHen
                 they
                 go
                 about
                 from
                 Councils
                 or
                 other
                 History
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 
                   cheat
                   you
                   by
                   confounding
                
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   An
                   humane
                   Ordinance
                   with
                   a
                   Divine
                   :
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   And
                   an
                   alterable
                   point
                   of
                   Order
                   with
                   an
                   unalterable
                   essential
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Or
                   a
                   meer
                   Primacy
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Order
                   or
                   office
                   with
                   a
                   Governing
                   Soveraignty
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   different
                   Order
                   or
                   office
                   .
                
              
               
                 First
                 therefore
                 we
                 would
                 learn
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 preheminence
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 five
                 Patriarchal
                 Sees
                 ,
                 began
                 not
                 about
                 the
                 first
                 General
                 Council
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 after
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 setled
                 some
                 while
                 after
                 :
                 For
                 till
                 there
                 were
                 General
                 Councils
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 great
                 occasion
                 of
                 determining
                 which
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 ,
                 or
                 third
                 seat
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Or
                 when
                 ever
                 the
                 time
                 was
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 enquire
                 ,
                 whether
                 these
                 other
                 Sees
                 as
                 of
                 
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   Alexandria
                
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 not
                 Patriarchal
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 Rome
                 ?
                 and
                 whether
                 Councils
                 that
                 speak
                 of
                 priority
                 or
                 posteriority
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 grounds
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ends
                 give
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 give
                 to
                 Rome
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ?
                 Surely
                 we
                 find
                 them
                 speaking
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 and
                 nature
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Rome
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 or
                 seat
                 ,
                 Constantinople
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 Alexandria
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 Antioch
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 and
                 Jerusalem
                 the
                 fifth
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 enquire
                 
                   whether
                   all
                   these
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                   of
                   right
                   to
                   their
                   preheminence
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   Divine
                   or
                   Humane
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 
                 of
                 this
                 Patriarchall
                 order
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 Romes
                 Patriarchall
                 Primacy
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 preparative
                 to
                 its
                 universal
                 Soveraignty
                 )
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 meer
                 humane
                 invention
                 ,
                 given
                 on
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 seat
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 Peter
                 and
                 his
                 Successors
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 you
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 my
                 word
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 fool'd
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 Historicall
                 verity
                 by
                 Popish
                 audacity
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 take
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 express
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 great
                 approved
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 Calcedon
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 poor
                 Jacobites
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 South
                 are
                 so
                 reproached
                 for
                 rejecting
                 .
                 In
                 Act.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Binnii
                   pag.
                
                 134.
                 these
                 are
                 their
                 words
                 
                   [
                   Definitiones
                   Sanctorum
                   Patrum
                   sequentes
                   ubique
                   &
                   Regulam
                   ,
                   &
                   quae
                   nunc
                   relecta
                   sunt
                
                 150.
                 
                 
                   Deo
                   amantissimorum
                   Episcoporum
                   ,
                   qui
                   congregati
                   sunt
                   sub
                   piae
                   memoriae
                   Imperatore
                   majore
                   Theodosio
                   in
                   Regia
                   civitate
                   Constantinop
                   .
                   Nova
                   Roma
                   ,
                   cognoscentes
                   &
                   nos
                   eadem
                   definivimus
                   de
                   privilegiis
                   ejusdem
                   Sanctissimae
                   Constantinop
                   .
                   Ecclesiae
                   novae
                   Romae
                   .
                   Etenim
                   sedi
                   Senioris
                   Romae
                   ,
                   propter
                   Imperium
                   civitatis
                   illius
                
                 (
                 N.
                 B.
                 )
                 
                   patres
                   consequenter
                   privilegia
                   reddiderunt
                   .
                   Et
                   eadem
                   intentione
                   permoti
                
                 150.
                 
                 
                   Deo
                   amantissimi
                   Episcopi
                   aequa
                   sanctissimae
                   sedi
                   novae
                   Romae
                   privilegia
                   tribuerunt
                   ,
                   rationabiliter
                   judicantes
                   Imperio
                   &
                   Senatu
                   Urbem
                   ornatam
                   aequis
                   Senioris
                   Regiae
                   Romae
                   privilegiis
                   frui
                   .
                   ]
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   [
                   We
                   following
                   alway
                   the
                   Definitions
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Canon
                   ,
                   and
                   knowing
                   those
                   that
                   now
                   have
                   been
                   read
                   of
                   the
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   most
                   beloved
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   Congregated
                   under
                   the
                   Emperour
                   of
                   pious
                   memory
                
                 Theodosius
                 
                   the
                   Greater
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Royall
                   City
                
                 Constantinople
                 
                   (
                   new
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   have
                   our selves
                   also
                   defined
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Priviledges
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   most
                   holy
                   Church
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   new
                
                 Rome
                 .
                 
                   For
                   to
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   old
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                   of
                   that
                   City
                   ,
                   the
                   Fathers
                   consequently
                   gave
                   the
                   Priviledges
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   Bishops
                   most
                   beloved
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   being
                   moved
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   intention
                   ,
                   have
                   given
                   equall
                   Priviledges
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   holy
                   Seat
                   of
                   New
                
                 Rome
                 :
                 
                   reasonably
                   judging
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   City
                   adorned
                   with
                   the
                   Empire
                   and
                   Senate
                   ,
                   shall
                   enjoy
                   equal
                   Priviledges
                   with
                   old
                   Regal
                
                 Rome
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 note
                 that
                 this
                 Council
                 was
                 called
                 by
                 Martian
                 :
                 that
                 his
                 Lay
                 Officers
                 were
                 called
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 light
                 the
                 Council
                 made
                 of
                 Rome
                 when
                 they
                 said
                 
                   [
                   Qui
                   contradicunt
                   Nestoriani
                   sunt
                   :
                   qui
                   contradicunt
                
                 Romam
                 ambulent
                 ]
                 Bin.
                 p.
                 98.
                 
                 
                 Nor
                 do
                 I
                 stand
                 so
                 much
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 gave
                 Constantinople
                 equal
                 priviledges
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 confound
                 all
                 the
                 Papal
                 Juglers
                 on
                 earth
                 to
                 find
                 an
                 approved
                 General
                 Council
                 affirming
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Romes
                 Priviledges
                 (
                 even
                 its
                 meer
                 primacy
                 )
                 were
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 they
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 by
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 General
                 Council
                 of
                 Constant
                 .
                 had
                 gone
                 before
                 them
                 on
                 these
                 grounds
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 vote
                 of
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 four
                 great
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 nor
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 City
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 can
                 err
                 ,
                 Popery
                 is
                 a
                 deceit
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 cannot
                 err
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 very
                 Primacy
                 of
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 then
                 but
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 humane
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 Carnal
                 ground
                 ,
                 done
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 undo
                 this
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 
                   confirmed
                   not
                   this
                   .
                   Answ
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Still
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 Representative
                 it
                 seems
                 may
                 err
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 only
                 is
                 infallible
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Leo
                 and
                 his
                 Delegates
                 were
                 offended
                 at
                 Anatolius
                 his
                 rising
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 equaling
                 him
                 with
                 Rome
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 never
                 excepted
                 one
                 word
                 (
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 found
                 )
                 against
                 the
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   it
                   was
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                   that
                
                 Rome
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   had
                   the
                   Primacy
                   given
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 Reason
                 given
                 by
                 themselves
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Constant
                   .
                   Can.
                
                 5.
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   because
                
                 Constantinople
                 
                   is
                   new
                
                 Rome
                 ]
                 But
                 Binnius
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   Rome
                   receiveth
                   not
                   the
                   Canons
                   of
                   this
                   Council
                   neither
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   their
                   condemnation
                   of
                
                 Macedonius
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   that
                   every
                   Council
                   hath
                   just
                   so
                   much
                   strength
                   and
                   authority
                   as
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   seat
                   bestoweth
                   on
                   it
                   .
                   For
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   unless
                   this
                   be
                   admitted
                   ,
                   no
                   reason
                   can
                   be
                   given
                   why
                   some
                   Councils
                   of
                   greater
                   numbers
                   of
                   Bishops
                   were
                   reprobated
                   ;
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   a
                   smaller
                   number
                   confirmed
                   ]
                
                 Bin.
                 Vol.
                 2.
                 p.
                 515.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 would
                 you
                 have
                 more
                 Sirs
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 see
                 yet
                 what
                 the
                 Popish
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 when
                 they
                 mouth
                 it
                 out
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 ask
                 you
                 whether
                 your
                 private
                 Judgement
                 be
                 safer
                 or
                 wiser
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ?
                 You
                 see
                 they
                 mean
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 but
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 whom
                 Gretser
                 and
                 others
                 plainly
                 confess
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 or
                 Church
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 fallible
                 ,
                 and
                 oft
                 erring
                 
                 part
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 sometime
                 is
                 reputed
                 an
                 incarnate
                 Devil
                 by
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 too
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 unerring
                 Pillar
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 wiser
                 then
                 all
                 they
                 .
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 see
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 meer
                 nothing
                 or
                 mockery
                 of
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 any
                 further
                 then
                 they
                 please
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
                 And
                 can
                 you
                 expect
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 should
                 please
                 them
                 that
                 is
                 against
                 his
                 Greatness
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 Julius
                 the
                 second
                 calls
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   his
                   holding
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Maker
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Laws
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 What
                 a
                 vile
                 abuse
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 trouble
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 the
                 meetings
                 and
                 Consultations
                 of
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 can
                 sit
                 at
                 Rome
                 and
                 contradict
                 them
                 infallibly
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 Good
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 fain
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 Errors
                 that
                 General
                 Councils
                 (
                 the
                 Representative
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 )
                 would
                 else
                 lead
                 them
                 into
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 he
                 not
                 with
                 less
                 ado
                 infallibly
                 make
                 us
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 Scriptures
                 without
                 them
                 ?
                 For
                 sure
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 can
                 do
                 against
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 without
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 can
                 Infallibly
                 contradict
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 Infallibly
                 Rule
                 us
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 no
                 doubt
                 Infallibly
                 Rule
                 us
                 without
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 of
                 late
                 times
                 they
                 have
                 learnt
                 so
                 much
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 look
                 long
                 enough
                 before
                 you
                 see
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Constance
                 were
                 no
                 better
                 Prognosticators
                 then
                 
                   William
                   Lilly
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 more
                 effectuall
                 Lawgivers
                 then
                 
                   Wat
                   Tyler
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 Prognosticated
                 or
                 Ordained
                 Decennial
                 Councils
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 also
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 account
                 the
                 Papists
                 make
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 General
                 Councils
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 judge
                 others
                 Hereticks
                 for
                 contradicting
                 especially
                 the
                 four
                 first
                 General
                 Councils
                 (
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 four
                 Evangelists
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 (
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 )
                 they
                 profess
                 themselves
                 to
                 reject
                 the
                 Canons
                 or
                 Decrees
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Calcedon
                 in
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 ,
                 now
                 I
                 think
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 priviledge
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 but
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 priviledged
                 from
                 all
                 possibility
                 of
                 being
                 an
                 Heretick
                 personally
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 by
                 ,
                 I
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 prove
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Romish
                 Universal
                 Monarchy
                 and
                 Vice-godhead
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 its
                 Patriarchal
                 Primacy
                 was
                 no
                 Apostolical
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Humane
                 Institution
                 ,
                 founded
                 on
                 this
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 Rome
                 was
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Seat
                 and
                 City
                 .
              
               
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 Humane
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Councils
                 did
                 not
                 declare
                 it
                 as
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 Ordain
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 find
                 them
                 adding
                 the
                 Patriarchate
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 new
                 seat
                 ,
                 neither
                 Patriarch
                 nor
                 Bishop
                 residing
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 or
                 long
                 after
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Yea
                 we
                 find
                 them
                 giving
                 this
                 new
                 Patriarch
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 once
                 making
                 him
                 equal
                 with
                 old
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 presumed
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 Patriarchship
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Antioch
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Rome
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 horrible
                 arrogancy
                 would
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 made
                 Alexandria
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 Antioch
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 Rome
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Council
                 to
                 set
                 Constantinople
                 before
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 equal
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 ?
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 if
                 Patriarchs
                 be
                 desirable
                 creatures
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 new
                 ones
                 now
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 lawfully
                 as
                 Constantinople
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 or
                 Pope
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 one
                 Nation
                 to
                 be
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 another
                 Nation
                 ,
                 that
                 perhaps
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 wars
                 with
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Nation
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 each
                 Prince
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 their
                 Power
                 ,
                 hath
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 it
                 then
                 either
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Portugal
                 and
                 France
                 set
                 up
                 Patriarchs
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 as
                 lawfully
                 as
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 was
                 set
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 judge
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 disobey
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 withdraw
                 from
                 his
                 subjection
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 forfeited
                 his
                 Patriarchship
                 by
                 the
                 claim
                 of
                 an
                 Universal
                 Headship
                 )
                 were
                 no
                 greater
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 disobey
                 or
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Antioch
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 either
                 the
                 Government
                 by
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Arch-bishops
                 is
                 of
                 Gods
                 ordaining
                 and
                 approving
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 hold
                 )
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 to
                 reject
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 reject
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 simple
                 error
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 sin
                 of
                 disobedience
                 through
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 proving
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 sure
                 Patriarchs
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 Essential
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 We
                 conclude
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Papists
                 own
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Alexandria
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 so
                 may
                 it
                 therefore
                 without
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 THE
                 great
                 endeavour
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 is
                 to
                 
                   advance
                   Tradition
                
                 :
                 The
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Trent
                   Ses
                
                 .
                 4.
                 hath
                 equalled
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   pious
                   affection
                   and
                   reverence
                
                 wherewith
                 they
                 receive
                 it
                 .
                 On
                 pretence
                 of
                 this
                 Tradition
                 they
                 have
                 added
                 abundance
                 of
                 new
                 Articles
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 accuse
                 us
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 for
                 not
                 receiving
                 their
                 Traditions
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 principall
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 take
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 to
                 acquaint
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 holy
                 living
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 is
                 in
                 unwritten
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 equal
                 with
                 this
                 (
                 as
                 afore
                 .
                 )
                 For
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 Tradition
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 write
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 find
                 in
                 Rushworths
                 Dialogues
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Tho.
                   Whites
                
                 Defence
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ;
                 so
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Language
                 of
                 the
                 Seekers
                 and
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 scarcely
                 know
                 whom
                 we
                 hear
                 when
                 they
                 speak
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 their
                 desperate
                 fraud
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 right
                 confuting
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 must
                 distinguish
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 confusion
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 must
                 grant
                 them
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 and
                 just
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 as
                 stiffly
                 defend
                 as
                 they
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 You
                 must
                 reject
                 their
                 errors
                 and
                 confute
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 4.
                 
                 You
                 may
                 turn
                 their
                 own
                 principall
                 weapon
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 certain
                 destruction
                 of
                 their
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 all
                 these
                 briefly
                 in
                 course
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 two
                 I
                 have
                 spoke
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   Rest
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 determination
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 Book
                 against
                 Infidelity
                 .
                 But
                 briefly
                 to
                 touch
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 necessary
                 things
                 here
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 other
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 distinguish
                 between
                 a
                 certain
                 proved
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 unproved
                 and
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 grosly
                 feigned
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 distinguish
                 between
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 lesser
                 more
                 corrupted
                 selfish
                 part
                 (
                 even
                 the
                 Roman
                 part
                 .
                 )
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 distinguish
                 
                 between
                 a
                 Tradition
                 of
                 necessary
                 doctrine
                 or
                 practice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 mutable
                 Orders
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 distinguish
                 between
                 Tradition
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 or
                 History
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Teaching
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 Tradition
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Decisive
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 :
                 suffer
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 jumble
                 all
                 these
                 together
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 cheated
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 concerning
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 we
                 grant
                 all
                 these
                 following
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 Tradition
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 come
                 down
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 certain
                 Tradition
                 of
                 our
                 fathers
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 what
                 the
                 seeing
                 and
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 was
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 lived
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 Tradition
                 and
                 belief
                 of
                 certain
                 Tradition
                 is
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 Scripture
                 bear
                 its
                 own
                 evidence
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 author
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Image
                 and
                 superscription
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 beholden
                 to
                 Tradition
                 for
                 the
                 Books
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 much
                 of
                 our
                 knowledge
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   not
                   depraved
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 thankfully
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 the
                 Essentials
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 more
                 )
                 hath
                 been
                 delivered
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 other
                 wayes
                 or
                 forms
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 as
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Professions
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 faith
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 
                   baptismal
                   Covenant
                
                 and
                 signs
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   whole
                   administration
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 
                   Catechisms
                   or
                   Catechizings
                
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 
                   prayers
                   and
                   praises
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 
                   hearts
                   of
                   all
                   true
                   believers
                
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 hath
                 written
                 all
                 the
                 Essentials
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 saith
                 and
                 Law
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 perversly
                 do
                 :
                 when
                 God
                 delivereth
                 us
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 with
                 
                   two
                   hands
                   ,
                   Scripture
                
                 (
                 compleatly
                 )
                 and
                 
                   Verbal
                   Tradition
                
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 essentials
                 )
                 they
                 quarrell
                 with
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 (
                 Scripture
                 )
                 on
                 pretence
                 of
                 defending
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 so
                 will
                 not
                 we
                 quarrell
                 with
                 Tradition
                 (
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 thankfully
                 confess
                 a
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Christianity
                 by
                 unwritten
                 means
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 delivered
                 more
                 fully
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 Tradition
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 subordinate
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 co-ordinate
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 spirits
                 left
                 hand
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 us
                 out
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 confess
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 delivered
                 the
                 Gospel
                 by
                 voice
                 
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 they
                 wrote
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 preaching
                 we
                 confess
                 there
                 were
                 Christians
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 Churches
                 gathered
                 that
                 had
                 his
                 ordinances
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 written
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 confess
                 that
                 the
                 Converted
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 teach
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 servants
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 setled
                 Ministry
                 in
                 many
                 Churches
                 ordained
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 ordinances
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 Catechizing
                 ,
                 Professions
                 ,
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Praise
                 ,
                 &c.
                 were
                 instituted
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 use
                 before
                 the
                 Gospell
                 was
                 written
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 written
                 ,
                 as
                 Tradition
                 bringeth
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 Ministers
                 are
                 commissioned
                 to
                 deliver
                 both
                 the
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Teachers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preach
                 it
                 to
                 those
                 without
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 conversion
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 Parents
                 and
                 Masters
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 teach
                 this
                 doctrine
                 to
                 their
                 children
                 and
                 servants
                 :
                 yea
                 if
                 a
                 Minister
                 or
                 other
                 person
                 were
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Indies
                 or
                 America
                 without
                 a
                 Bible
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 teach
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 remembred
                 not
                 the
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 We
                 grant
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 writers
                 of
                 all
                 ages
                 have
                 in
                 subserviency
                 to
                 Scripture
                 delivered
                 down
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Verities
                 ,
                 and
                 Historians
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 fact
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 unanimous
                 Consent
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 manifested
                 in
                 their
                 constant
                 professions
                 ,
                 and
                 practices
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 confirmation
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Declarations
                 of
                 such
                 consent
                 by
                 Councils
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 confirming
                 Tradition
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Confessions
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Jews
                 and
                 other
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 are
                 Providentiall
                 and
                 Historical
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 for
                 confirmation
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 profess
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 any
                 Certain
                 proof
                 of
                 a
                 Tradition
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 then
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 receive
                 it
                 :
                 All
                 this
                 we
                 grant
                 them
                 for
                 Tradition
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 these
                 points
                 following
                 we
                 oppose
                 them
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 take
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 as
                 the
                 Compleat
                 universal
                 Rule
                 or
                 Law
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 Holy
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 of
                 no
                 Tradition
                 that
                 containeth
                 another
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Nay
                 we
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 such
                 because
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 which
                 asserteth
                 its
                 own
                 sufficiency
                 .
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   unwritten
                   Tradition
                
                 are
                 but
                 two
                 wayes
                 of
                 acquainting
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 divers
                 parts
                 of
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 Tradition
                 should
                 add
                 to
                 Scripture
                 :
                 yea
                 contrarily
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 greatest
                 verities
                 that
                 are
                 conveyed
                 by
                 unwritten
                 Tradition
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 is
                 compleat
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 delivery
                 in
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 alter
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 fullness
                 and
                 perspicuity
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 meer
                 verbal
                 delivery
                 of
                 the
                 
                   same
                   doctrine
                
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Memory
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 strong
                 as
                 to
                 retain
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Bible
                 doth
                 contain
                 ,
                 and
                 preserve
                 it
                 safe
                 from
                 alterations
                 or
                 Corruptions
                 ;
                 Or
                 if
                 one
                 man
                 were
                 of
                 so
                 strong
                 a
                 memory
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 imagine
                 that
                 all
                 or
                 most
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 one
                 Generation
                 had
                 such
                 wonderfull
                 memories
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 posterity
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 statute
                 Books
                 ,
                 Records
                 ,
                 or
                 Law-books
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 our
                 Laws
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 sorrily
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 obeyed
                 and
                 executed
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 had
                 such
                 miraculous
                 memories
                 ,
                 yet
                 men
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 negligent
                 either
                 in
                 learning
                 or
                 keeeping
                 of
                 holy
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 All
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 zeal
                 that
                 should
                 excite
                 them
                 to
                 such
                 wonderfull
                 diligence
                 without
                 which
                 such
                 a
                 treasure
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 preserved
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 matter
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 matter
                 ,
                 is
                 commited
                 to
                 bare
                 memory
                 without
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 unalterable
                 words
                 ,
                 new
                 words
                 may
                 make
                 an
                 alteration
                 before
                 men
                 are
                 aware
                 :
                 The
                 change
                 of
                 one
                 word
                 sometimes
                 doth
                 make
                 a
                 whole
                 discourse
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 another
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 carnal
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 love
                 not
                 the
                 strictness
                 of
                 that
                 doctrine
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 profess
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 hereticks
                 that
                 would
                 pervert
                 the
                 Holy
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 purposely
                 be
                 altered
                 by
                 them
                 if
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 
                 might
                 much
                 more
                 easily
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 lay
                 all
                 upon
                 mens
                 memories
                 :
                 For
                 one
                 party
                 would
                 set
                 their
                 memory
                 against
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 about
                 Easter
                 a
                 publick
                 matter
                 of
                 fect
                 )
                 tradition
                 would
                 be
                 set
                 against
                 tradition
                 :
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 far
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 turn
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Arrians
                 dayes
                 ,
                 then
                 Tradition
                 would
                 be
                 most
                 at
                 their
                 keeping
                 and
                 interpretation
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 then
                 had
                 the
                 unalterable
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 what
                 might
                 they
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 ?
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 A
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 kept
                 only
                 in
                 Memory
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 soon
                 disjoynted
                 and
                 dislocate
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 matter
                 were
                 kept
                 safe
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 
                   method
                   and
                   manner
                
                 would
                 be
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 such
                 satisfactory
                 Evidence
                 given
                 to
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 Integrity
                 or
                 Certainty
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 preserved
                 in
                 writing
                 .
                 We
                 should
                 all
                 be
                 diffident
                 that
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 England
                 were
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Lawyers
                 might
                 combine
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Law
                 Books
                 or
                 Records
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 lay
                 in
                 their
                 memories
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 were
                 never
                 so
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 give
                 us
                 such
                 evidence
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 common
                 reason
                 can
                 heartily
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 Truths
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Historical
                 ,
                 Doctrinal
                 ,
                 Practical
                 ,
                 Prophetical
                 ,
                 &c.
                 could
                 (
                 without
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 miracles
                 ,
                 or
                 extraordinary
                 means
                 )
                 have
                 been
                 kept
                 through
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 without
                 writing
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 writing
                 be
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 why
                 have
                 we
                 so
                 many
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Histories
                 ,
                 and
                 Canons
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 do
                 they
                 fetch
                 their
                 Tradition
                 from
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 ridiculously
                 call
                 them
                 unwritten
                 verities
                 ?
                 Are
                 they
                 unwritten
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 turn
                 us
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 volumes
                 for
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 mans
                 writing
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 their
                 preservation
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 men
                 should
                 thankfully
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 taken
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 in
                 giving
                 it
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 unalterable
                 phrase
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 do
                 prove
                 that
                 some
                 matters
                 of
                 fact
                 are
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 Tradition
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 Church
                 Orders
                 or
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 worship
                 then
                 used
                 are
                 so
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 we
                 wait
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 )
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 therefore
                 Divine
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 or
                 universal
                 Lawes
                 for
                 the
                 unchangable
                 obligation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 things
                 Historically
                 related
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 obligatory
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 and
                 ordained
                 
                 occasionally
                 ,
                 and
                 ceased
                 when
                 the
                 occasion
                 ceased
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Love-feasts
                 ,
                 the
                 Kiss
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 the
                 washing
                 of
                 feet
                 ,
                 the
                 abstaining
                 from
                 things
                 strangled
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 the
                 anointing
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophesyings
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 31.
                 miraculous
                 gifts
                 and
                 their
                 exercise
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 fasted
                 in
                 the
                 Lent
                 ,
                 or
                 used
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 or
                 holy
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 or
                 confirmed
                 with
                 a
                 Cross
                 in
                 Chrysme
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 intended
                 these
                 as
                 universal
                 Laws
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 suppose
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 used
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 will
                 never
                 take
                 the
                 Popes
                 Decision
                 or
                 bare
                 word
                 for
                 a
                 Proof
                 of
                 Tradition
                 :
                 nor
                 will
                 we
                 receive
                 it
                 from
                 pretended
                 Authority
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 rational
                 Evidence
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   authorized
                   keepers
                   of
                   Tradition
                   ,
                
                 that
                 shall
                 go
                 with
                 us
                 for
                 proof
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 alone
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 lesser
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 part
                 that
                 hath
                 espoused
                 a
                 corrupt
                 interest
                 against
                 the
                 rest
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 take
                 for
                 certain
                 proof
                 of
                 a
                 Tradition
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 will
                 prefer
                 the
                 Testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 before
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 can
                 produce
                 the
                 best
                 Records
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 or
                 rational
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 they
                 plead
                 for
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 Learned
                 Antiquaries
                 ,
                 may
                 yet
                 be
                 of
                 more
                 regard
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Tradition
                 then
                 millions
                 of
                 the
                 vulgar
                 ,
                 or
                 unlearned
                 men
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   universal
                   Tradition
                
                 is
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romish
                   sect
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Rational
                   proof
                
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 is
                 preferred
                 before
                 
                   ignorant
                   surmises
                
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 both
                 these
                 concur
                 ,
                 both
                 
                   universal
                   consent
                   ,
                   and
                   records
                
                 or
                 other
                 credible
                 evidence
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 valid
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Romish
                 Traditions
                 which
                 they
                 take
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 all
                 Reason
                 they
                 must
                 produce
                 their
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 that
                 they
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 receive
                 them
                 as
                 Apostolick
                 Traditions
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 prove
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 a
                 perpetual
                 universal
                 doctrine
                 or
                 Law
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 well
                 proved
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 hearken
                 further
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Either
                 these
                 Traditions
                 have
                 Evidence
                 to
                 prove
                 them
                 Apostolical
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 no
                 Evidence
                 .
                 If
                 none
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 Pope
                 know
                 them
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 have
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 know
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 helps
                 that
                 his
                 charity
                 doth
                 vouchsafe
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Proof
                 of
                 these
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 some
                 Antient
                 Records
                 or
                 Monuments
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 our
                 Learned
                 Antiquaries
                 may
                 better
                 know
                 them
                 then
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 unlearned
                 :
                 Or
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 know
                 how
                 long
                 that
                 practice
                 hath
                 continued
                 ,
                 without
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 ancients
                 ?
                 The
                 reports
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 in
                 many
                 cases
                 very
                 uncertain
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 without
                 the
                 search
                 of
                 Antient
                 Records
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Clergy
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 keepers
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 have
                 they
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 kept
                 it
                 to
                 themselves
                 or
                 declared
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 to
                 all
                 in
                 common
                 )
                 If
                 they
                 have
                 concealed
                 it
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Then
                 it
                 seems
                 it
                 belonged
                 not
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Or
                 else
                 they
                 were
                 unfaithfull
                 and
                 unfit
                 for
                 the
                 office
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 how
                 do
                 succeeding
                 Popes
                 and
                 Clergy
                 know
                 it
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 divulged
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 others
                 know
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 had
                 abundance
                 of
                 Preachers
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 once
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Melancthon
                   ,
                   Zuinglius
                   ,
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Beza
                   ,
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   Bucer
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 yet
                 these
                 knew
                 not
                 of
                 your
                 truly
                 Apostolical
                 Traditions
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 mars
                 your
                 credit
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 traditions
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 being
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 also
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 burial
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 that
                 have
                 gone
                 long
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Traditions
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 find
                 so
                 lame
                 an
                 account
                 from
                 your selves
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Apostolical
                 Traditions
                 :
                 You
                 are
                 so
                 confounded
                 between
                 your
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Decrees
                 and
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Apostolical
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 despair
                 of
                 learning
                 from
                 you
                 to
                 know
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 seeing
                 under
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 Holiness
                 and
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Apostolical
                 Traditions
                 .
                 And
                 sure
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 us
                 scarce
                 fair
                 dealing
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 thousand
                 and
                 five
                 hundered
                 years
                 time
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 indeed
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 Popes
                 so
                 long
                 )
                 the
                 Church
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 an
                 enumeration
                 and
                 description
                 of
                 these
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 with
                 
                 the
                 proofs
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Had
                 you
                 told
                 us
                 which
                 are
                 Apostolick
                 Traditions
                 but
                 as
                 fully
                 and
                 plainly
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 you
                 accuse
                 of
                 insufficiency
                 and
                 obscurity
                 ,
                 do
                 deliver
                 us
                 their
                 part
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 discharged
                 your
                 pretended
                 trust
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 eyes
                 an
                 abominable
                 impiety
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 equal
                 your
                 Traditions
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 till
                 you
                 have
                 enumerated
                 and
                 proved
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 makes
                 us
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 suspect
                 your
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 perceive
                 that
                 they
                 or
                 their
                 Patrons
                 have
                 such
                 an
                 enmity
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 rightly
                 defended
                 without
                 casting
                 some
                 reproach
                 upon
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 much
                 wonder
                 at
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 with
                 the
                 applauders
                 of
                 Tradition
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 the
                 eighth
                 General
                 Council
                 at
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Can.
                
                 3.
                 decreeing
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   Christ
                   be
                   adored
                   with
                   equal
                   Honour
                   with
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 But
                 whether
                 that
                 be
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 we
                 doubt
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 General
                 Councils
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 what
                 then
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 Traditions
                 ?
                 Search
                 your
                 own
                 
                   Binnius
                   ,
                   page
                
                 299.
                 whether
                 it
                 past
                 not
                 as
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Basil
                   (
                   in
                   Ragusii
                   Orat.
                   )
                   Sup.
                
                 6.
                 
                   [
                   that
                   faith
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   both
                   matters
                   of
                   belief
                   ,
                   and
                   matters
                   of
                   practice
                   ,
                   are
                   founded
                   in
                   the
                   literal
                   sense
                
                 (
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   and
                   only
                   from
                   that
                   may
                   argumentation
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   proving
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   or
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   from
                   those
                   passages
                   that
                   are
                   spoken
                   by
                   allegory
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   spiritual
                   sence
                   ]
                
                 Sup.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   in
                   the
                   literal
                   sense
                   soundly
                   and
                   well
                   understood
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   infallible
                   and
                   most
                   sufficient
                   Rule
                   of
                   faith
                   ]
                
                 Is
                 not
                 here
                 enough
                 against
                 all
                 other
                 Traditional
                 Articles
                 of
                 faith
                 ?
                 A
                 plain
                 man
                 would
                 think
                 so
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 but
                 Binnius
                 noteth
                 that
                 he
                 meaneth
                 that
                 explicitely
                 or
                 implicitely
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 .
                 Well!
                 I
                 confess
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 you
                 are
                 slippery
                 enough
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 grant
                 this
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 indeed
                 he
                 so
                 explaineth
                 himself
                 afterward
                 :
                 yet
                 that
                 's
                 nothing
                 for
                 Tradition
                 .
                 He
                 there
                 maintaineth
                 that
                 Scripture
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Rule
                   of
                   faith
                
                 (
                 not
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Rule
                 )
                 
                   [
                   For
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   when
                   the
                   intellect
                   hapneth
                   to
                   err
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   hereticks
                   ,
                   its
                   necessary
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   some
                   Rule
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   deviation
                   or
                   conformity
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   intellect
                   may
                   perceive
                   that
                   it
                   doth
                   or
                   doth
                   not
                   err
                   .
                   Else
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   still
                   in
                   doubt
                   and
                   fluctuate
                   —
                   it
                   appeareth
                   that
                   no
                   humane
                   science
                   
                   is
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   It
                   remaineth
                   therefore
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   is
                   this
                   Rule
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Rule
                   ,
                
                 John
                 20.
                 
                   where
                   be
                   saith
                   ,
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   written
                   that
                   you
                   might
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   Jesus
                   is
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   believing
                   might
                   have
                   life
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   .
                   And
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   You
                   have
                   a
                   more
                   sure
                   word
                   of
                   prophecy
                   to
                   which
                   ye
                   do
                   well
                   that
                   ye
                   attend
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   light
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 And
                 Rom.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   things
                   were
                   written
                   ,
                   were
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   learning
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   —
                   And
                   its
                   plain
                   that
                   the
                   foresaid
                   authorities
                   are
                   of
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   and
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   The
                   second
                   part
                   also
                   is
                   plain
                   ,
                   because
                   if
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   were
                   not
                   a
                   sufficient
                   Rule
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   follow
                   that
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   had
                   insufficiently
                   delivered
                   it
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   author
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   to
                   be
                   thought
                   of
                   God
                   whose
                   works
                   are
                   all
                   perfect
                   .
                   Moreover
                   if
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   were
                   wanting
                   in
                   any
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   then
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   wanting
                   might
                   lawfully
                   and
                   deservedly
                   be
                   superadded
                   from
                   some
                   thing
                   else
                
                 (
                 aliunde
                 )
                 
                   or
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   were
                   superfluous
                   ,
                   be
                   diminished
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   forbidden
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   From
                   whence
                   its
                   plain
                   that
                   in
                   Scripture
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   defective
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   superfluous
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   agreeable
                   to
                   its
                   author
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   to
                   whose
                   Omnipotency
                   it
                   agreeeth
                   that
                   nothing
                   deminutely
                   ;
                   to
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   that
                   nothing
                   superfluously
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   his
                   Goodness
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   congruous
                   order
                   ,
                   he
                   provide
                   for
                   the
                   Necessity
                   of
                   our
                   salvation
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 30.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   fiery
                   buckler
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   hope
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   Add
                   thou
                   not
                   to
                   his
                   words
                   lest
                   be
                   reprove
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   be
                   found
                   a
                   lyar
                   .
                   ]
                
                 How
                 like
                 you
                 all
                 this
                 in
                 a
                 Popish
                 General
                 Council
                 ?
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 Oration
                 against
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 .
              
               
                 Well!
                 but
                 perhaps
                 the
                 distinction
                 unsaith
                 all
                 again
                 ?
                 No
                 such
                 matter
                 ;
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 it
                 truly
                 recited
                 .
                 He
                 proceeds
                 thus
                 
                   [
                   But
                   for
                   the
                   further
                   declaration
                   of
                   this
                   Rule
                   as
                   to
                   that
                   part
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   known
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   sufficiency
                   of
                   any
                   doctrine
                   is
                   necessarily
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   two
                   wayes
                   ;
                   one
                   way
                   Explicitely
                   ,
                   another
                   way
                   Implicitely
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   true
                   in
                   every
                   Doctrine
                   or
                   science
                   ,
                   because
                   no
                   doctrine
                   was
                   ever
                   so
                   sufficiently
                   delivered
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Conclusions
                   contained
                   in
                   its
                   principles
                   ,
                   were
                   delivered
                   and
                   expressed
                   explicitely
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   proper
                   terms
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   our
                   purpose
                   :
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   that
                   any
                   way
                   or
                   in
                   any
                   manner
                
                 (
                 N.B.
                 )
                 
                   pertaineth
                   to
                   faith
                   and
                   salvation
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   most
                   sufficiently
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   explicitely
                   or
                   implicitely
                   .
                   Hence
                   saith
                
                 
                 Austin
                 
                   [
                   every
                   truth
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 latent
                 or
                 patent
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   in
                   other
                   sciences
                   Speculative
                   ,
                   or
                   Moral
                   and
                   Civil
                   ,
                   the
                   Conclusions
                   and
                   determinations
                   are
                   contained
                   in
                   their
                   principles
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   and
                   the
                   deduction
                   is
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   inference
                   or
                   determination
                   —
                   ]
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 plain
                 Protestant
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 any
                 way
                 necessary
                 to
                 faith
                 or
                 salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 either
                 expresly
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 in
                 the
                 premises
                 .
                 Good
                 still
                 !
                 we
                 desire
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 Let
                 holy
                 Reason
                 then
                 discern
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 in
                 the
                 premises
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 be
                 sent
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 nay
                 sent
                 for
                 some
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 Conclusion
                 deducible
                 from
                 any
                 Scripture
                 principles
                 :
                 we
                 grant
                 Tradition
                 or
                 Church
                 practices
                 are
                 very
                 useful
                 for
                 our
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 some
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 another
                 Traditional
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Prove
                 your
                 Traditions
                 but
                 by
                 inference
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 receive
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 let
                 us
                 hear
                 this
                 Orator
                 further
                 clearing
                 his
                 mind
                 
                   [
                   Adding
                   to
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   may
                   be
                   understood
                   four
                   wayes
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   By
                   way
                   of
                   explication
                   or
                   declaration
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   By
                   way
                   of
                   supply
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   By
                   way
                   of
                   ampliation
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   By
                   way
                   of
                   destruction
                   ,
                   or
                   contrary
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   way
                   is
                   necessary
                   in
                   every
                   science
                   and
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   specially
                   in
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   not
                   for
                   it self
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   cleare
                   in
                   it self
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   us
                   :
                
                 (
                 This
                 we
                 all
                 yield
                 )
                 
                   The
                   second
                   way
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   sciences
                   diminutely
                   and
                   insufficiently
                   delivered
                   by
                   their
                   authors
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   supplement
                   :
                   so
                
                 Aristotle
                 
                   is
                   supplemented
                   by
                
                 Albertus
                 Magnus
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   third
                   way
                   ,
                   specially
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   excessive
                   ,
                   is
                   tolerable
                   to
                   the
                   well
                   being
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   necessary
                   .
                   The
                   fourth
                   way
                   —
                   assertively
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   rejected
                   as
                   Poyson
                   —
                   Thus
                   are
                   the
                   authorities
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   that
                   forbid
                   to
                   add
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   diminish
                   from
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                
                 Deut.
                 12
                 ,
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 Well!
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 such
                 doctrine
                 as
                 this
                 for
                 Scripture
                 sufficiency
                 and
                 perfection
                 as
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 admitting
                 no
                 addition
                 as
                 necessary
                 but
                 explication
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 as
                 tolerable
                 ,
                 but
                 moderate
                 ampliation
                 (
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 doctrine
                 past
                 so
                 lately
                 in
                 a
                 Popish
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Traditions
                 equaled
                 with
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 another
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 necessary
                 to
                 faith
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 containing
                 what
                 is
                 wanting
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 lately
                 sprung
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 sure
                 the
                 Traditions
                 themselves
                 be
                 not
                 old
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 conceit
                 of
                 them
                 came
                 but
                 lately
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 Well
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 task
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 chief
                 is
                 yet
                 behind
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 shew
                 1
                 How
                 little
                 the
                 Papists
                 get
                 by
                 their
                 Argument
                 from
                 Tradition
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 ●uch
                 they
                 lose
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 even
                 all
                 their
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Two
                 things
                 they
                 very
                 much
                 plead
                 Tradition
                 for
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 their
                 private
                 doctrines
                 and
                 practices
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 disagree
                 from
                 other
                 Christians
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 labour
                 with
                 the
                 judicious
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 give
                 us
                 no
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 that
                 their
                 Tradition
                 is
                 Apostolical
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 dissent
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 sheweth
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 universal
                 :
                 with
                 other
                 Reasons
                 before
                 mentioned
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 other
                 Cause
                 which
                 they
                 plead
                 Tradition
                 for
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christianity
                 it self
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 design
                 to
                 lead
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 no
                 Christians
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 are
                 Christians
                 upon
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 offer
                 to
                 their
                 Consideration
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 them
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 their
                 arguing
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 strive
                 against
                 you
                 in
                 producing
                 any
                 Tradition
                 or
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 for
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 Scripture
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 we
                 make
                 as
                 much
                 advantage
                 of
                 such
                 just
                 Tradition
                 as
                 you
                 .
                 What
                 do
                 such
                 men
                 as
                 
                   White
                   ,
                   Vane
                   ,
                   Cressy
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 think
                 of
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 argue
                 so
                 eagerly
                 for
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 Tradition
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 us
                 ?
                 Nothing
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 We
                 accept
                 our
                 Religion
                 from
                 both
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Providence
                 that
                 bring
                 it
                 us
                 ;
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Tradition
                 :
                 we
                 abhor
                 the
                 contempt
                 which
                 these
                 partial
                 Disputers
                 cast
                 upon
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 so
                 partial
                 our selves
                 as
                 to
                 refuse
                 any
                 collateral
                 or
                 subordinate
                 help
                 for
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 of
                 us
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 advantages
                 for
                 our
                 faith
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 get
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 have
                 extolled
                 the
                 Certainty
                 of
                 Tradition
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 ,
                 we
                 gladly
                 joyn
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 accept
                 of
                 any
                 certain
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 I
                 advise
                 all
                 that
                 would
                 prove
                 themselves
                 wise
                 defenders
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 rejecting
                 Arguments
                 from
                 Providences
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 necessary
                 Testimony
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 especially
                 concerning
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 rejecting
                 true
                 Church
                 History
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Papists
                 over
                 value
                 it
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 left
                 such
                 prove
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 partiality
                 and
                 injuriousness
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 Papists
                 imagine
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 this
                 must
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 their
                 Church
                 for
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 in
                 my
                 next
                 observation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 go
                 beyond
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 arguing
                 for
                 just
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 make
                 far
                 greater
                 advantage
                 of
                 it
                 then
                 they
                 can
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 argue
                 but
                 from
                 Authoritative
                 Decision
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Church-Tradition
                 (
                 excepting
                 the
                 French
                 party
                 )
                 whereas
                 we
                 argue
                 from
                 true
                 History
                 and
                 certain
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 what
                 we
                 say
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 note
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 their
                 Tradition
                 is
                 indeed
                 no
                 Tradition
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 upon
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 supposed
                 Infallible
                 by
                 supernatural
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 miraculous
                 )
                 endowment
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 Tradition
                 but
                 Prophesie
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 prove
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 whether
                 he
                 say
                 that
                 
                   [
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   Apostles
                   doctrine
                   ,
                
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   I
                   deliver
                   my self
                   to
                   you
                   from
                   God.
                   ]
                
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 so
                 qualified
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 credit
                 of
                 a
                 prophet
                 or
                 Apostle
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 prove
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 kind
                 of
                 Tradition
                 can
                 get
                 credit
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 that
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 this
                 their
                 honest
                 Dr.
                 Holden
                 was
                 ware
                 of
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 handsomely
                 canvassed
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Note
                 also
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 Dr.
                 
                   Holden
                   ,
                   Cressy
                   ,
                   Vane
                   ,
                   White
                
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 way
                 that
                 plead
                 for
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 mean
                 a
                 quite
                 other
                 thing
                 then
                 the
                 Jesuited
                 Italian
                 Papist
                 meanes
                 ;
                 and
                 while
                 they
                 plead
                 for
                 universal
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 contradict
                 themselves
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 meer
                 Romish
                 Tradition
                 to
                 be
                 universal
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Note
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Papists
                 speak
                 of
                 Tradition
                 confusedly
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 us
                 just
                 reason
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 Define
                 their
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 us
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 dispute
                 with
                 them
                 upon
                 an
                 ambiguous
                 word
                 ;
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 divided
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 party
                 understands
                 one
                 thing
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 another
                 thing
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 suffer
                 these
                 juglers
                 to
                 jumble
                 together
                 and
                 confound
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Another
                 advantage
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 go
                 beyond
                 the
                 Papists
                 for
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 argue
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 meer
                 pretended
                 supernatural
                 Infallibility
                 or
                 Authority
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 rational
                 Evidence
                 of
                 true
                 Antiquity
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 argue
                 not
                 from
                 a
                 
                   sect
                   or
                   party
                
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Universal
                   Church
                
                 :
                 
                 As
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 of
                 larger
                 extent
                 and
                 greater
                 credit
                 then
                 the
                 Popish
                 party
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 is
                 our
                 Tradition
                 more
                 Credible
                 then
                 theirs
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 especially
                 in
                 three
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Papists
                 are
                 fewer
                 by
                 far
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 of
                 a
                 part
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Papists
                 above
                 other
                 parties
                 have
                 espoused
                 an
                 interest
                 that
                 leads
                 them
                 to
                 pretend
                 and
                 corrupt
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 bend
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 that
                 interest
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 Lord
                 it
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 Interest
                 and
                 Partiality
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 side
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 judge
                 rightly
                 ,
                 must
                 hear
                 the
                 other
                 sides
                 speak
                 too
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Tradition
                 that
                 we
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 all
                 sides
                 concurring
                 ;
                 yea
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 in
                 many
                 points
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 our
                 Tradition
                 reacheth
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 take
                 in
                 all
                 rational
                 Evidence
                 :
                 even
                 of
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 and
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 Persecutors
                 ,
                 that
                 bear
                 witness
                 to
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Books
                 they
                 made
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 true
                 Universal
                 impartial
                 naturally-or-rationally-infallible
                 History
                 or
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 differeth
                 from
                 a
                 private
                 ,
                 pretended-prophetical
                 assertion
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 one
                 party
                 only
                 ;
                 so
                 doth
                 our
                 Tradition
                 excell
                 both
                 the
                 sorts
                 of
                 Popish
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Councill
                 party
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 judge
                 who
                 may
                 better
                 boast
                 of
                 or
                 extol
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 they
                 or
                 we
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                   Cressy
                   ,
                   White
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 men
                 do
                 bring
                 their
                 discourses
                 of
                 Tradition
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 done
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 Tradition
                 have
                 given
                 them
                 their
                 mortal
                 stroak
                 .
                 You
                 appeal
                 to
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 to
                 Tradition
                 you
                 shall
                 go
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 Tradition
                 mean
                 you
                 ?
                 The
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ?
                 And
                 where
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 and
                 known
                 ?
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 profession
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Records
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Well
                 then
                 !
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 let
                 us
                 enquire
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 great
                 Question
                 between
                 you
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   Pope
                   be
                   the
                   Head
                   and
                   Soveraign
                   Ruler
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Catholick
                   .
                   Church
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   whether
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   and
                   the
                   Roman
                   are
                   of
                   equal
                   extent
                   ?
                
                 What
                 saith
                 Tradition
                 to
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 enquire
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 profession
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 Syrians
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Moscovites
                 ,
                 the
                 Georgians
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Religion
                 dispersed
                 throughout
                 the
                 Turks
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Jacobites
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 in
                 
                   Europe
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 that
                 disclaim
                 the
                 Headship
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Pope
                 ;
                 all
                 these
                 do
                 with
                 one
                 mouth
                 proclaim
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Mistriss
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 for
                 laying
                 such
                 a
                 claim
                 is
                 an
                 usurper
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 the
                 AntiChrist
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Abassines
                 :
                 the
                 far
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 earth
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 Mark
                 then
                 what
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 verdict
                 of
                 Tradition
                 ;
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 vote
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Rome
                 hath
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 its
                 pretended
                 Soveraignty
                 .
                 Babylon
                 is
                 faln
                 by
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Tradition
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 faces
                 again
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 Hereticks
                 or
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 have
                 no
                 vote
                 ,
                 we
                 answer
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 minor
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 partial
                 and
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 seeking
                 Dominion
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 may
                 step
                 into
                 the
                 Tribunal
                 ,
                 and
                 pass
                 sentence
                 against
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 blame
                 not
                 others
                 ,
                 if
                 on
                 far
                 better
                 grounds
                 they
                 do
                 so
                 by
                 that
                 part
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 shame
                 do
                 not
                 any
                 more
                 hereafter
                 use
                 any
                 such
                 self-condemning
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 ask
                 any
                 Sect
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   How
                   dare
                   you
                   condemn
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ?
                   Do
                   you
                   think
                   all
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   forsaken
                   but
                   you
                   ,
                
                 &
                 c
                 ?
                 ]
                 And
                 let
                 us
                 ask
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 teach
                 your
                 followers
                 to
                 ask
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   If
                   we
                   must
                   turn
                   from
                   the
                   Universal
                   Church
                   to
                   any
                   Sect
                   ,
                   why
                   rather
                   to
                   yours
                   then
                   another
                   ?
                   why
                   not
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   party
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Papists
                   ?
                   ]
                
              
               
                 But
                 your
                 common
                 saying
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   were
                   once
                   of
                   your
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   departing
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   Tradition
                   but
                   yours
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   spring
                   is
                   with
                   you
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 answer
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 vanity
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 fiction
                 shall
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 be
                 answered
                 by
                 it self
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 say
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 otherwise
                 :
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 believe
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 a
                 smaller
                 ,
                 partial
                 and
                 corrupted
                 part
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 Well
                 then
                 let
                 us
                 go
                 to
                 former
                 ages
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 whose
                 voice
                 you
                 will
                 regard
                 (
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 forget
                 not
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 you
                 do
                 ill
                 then
                 to
                 call
                 us
                 still
                 to
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 the
                 
                   present
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 dare
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 ill
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 err
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 sentence
                 the
                 
                 greater
                 part
                 as
                 Schismaticks
                 or
                 Revolters
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 ages
                 past
                 ?
                 If
                 by
                 the
                 
                   present
                   age
                
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 giveth
                 us
                 in
                 their
                 sence
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 If
                 by
                 the
                 Records
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 these
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 when
                 we
                 look
                 into
                 the
                 Antients
                 themselves
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 them
                 generally
                 against
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 antiquity
                 indeed
                 ,
                 no
                 footsteps
                 of
                 your
                 usurped
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 contrary
                 frame
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 consent
                 of
                 antiquity
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 we
                 look
                 into
                 later
                 History
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 how
                 by
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 Romes
                 temporal
                 greatness
                 and
                 the
                 Emperors
                 residence
                 there
                 your
                 greatness
                 begun
                 ,
                 and
                 preparation
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 your
                 usurpation
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 translation
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Seat
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 made
                 them
                 your
                 Competitors
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 begin
                 in
                 the
                 claim
                 of
                 an
                 universal
                 Headship
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 find
                 how
                 it
                 being
                 once
                 made
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 you
                 got
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 murdering
                 Emperor
                 resolved
                 on
                 your
                 side
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 advantage
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 long
                 ,
                 even
                 till
                 Hildebrands
                 dayes
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 could
                 get
                 any
                 great
                 possession
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 sentence
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 but
                 be
                 tedious
                 here
                 to
                 recite
                 our
                 Historical
                 Evidence
                 :
                 we
                 refer
                 you
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 already
                 by
                 
                   Goldastus
                   and
                   Bishop
                
                 Usher
                 
                   de
                   statu
                   &
                   success
                   .
                   Ecclesiar
                   .
                
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   Jesuits
                   Challeng
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Discourse
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Religion
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 &c.
                 specially
                 by
                 Blondel
                 in
                 his
                 French
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Primacy
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Field
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 that
                 have
                 already
                 given
                 you
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 More
                 then
                 you
                 can
                 give
                 a
                 reasonable
                 answer
                 to
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 produced
                 in
                 my
                 Book
                 called
                 the
                 
                   safe
                   Religion
                
                 .
                 In
                 plain
                 English
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Tradition
                   for
                   your
                   Soveraignty
                
                 ;
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 eight
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 not
                 neer
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 in
                 your
                 subjection
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 now
                 :
                 that
                 at
                 four
                 hundred
                 ,
                 or
                 five
                 hundred
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 till
                 six
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 you
                 had
                 no
                 known
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 acknowledged
                 your
                 universal
                 Soveraignty
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Latine
                 Western
                 Church
                 submitted
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 as
                 their
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Patriarch
                   primae
                   sedis
                
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 order
                 among
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Constantine
                 and
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 richest
                 and
                 most
                 numerous
                 Church
                 of
                 Christians
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 no
                 proof
                 that
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 he
                 was
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 chief
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Church
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 all
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 
                   National
                   Evidences
                
                 beyond
                 all
                 exception
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ethiopian
                 Churches
                 of
                 Habassia
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Indians
                   ,
                   Persians
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 were
                 never
                 your
                 subjects
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 That
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Scotland
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ireland
                 here
                 in
                 your
                 Western
                 Circuits
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 long
                 from
                 under
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 resisted
                 you
                 ,
                 maintaining
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Calcedon
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 joyning
                 with
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Churches
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 about
                 Easter
                 day
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Churches
                 and
                 many
                 great
                 Nations
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Tendue
                   ,
                   Nubia
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 that
                 now
                 are
                 revolted
                 ,
                 were
                 never
                 your
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 little
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 if
                 all
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 your
                 own
                 Confessions
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 elsewhere
                 mentioned
                 some
                 :
                 
                   Canus
                   Loc.
                   Theol.
                   lib.
                
                 6.
                 cap.
                 7.
                 fol.
                 201.
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   Not
                   only
                   the
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   but
                   almost
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   have
                   vehemently
                   fought
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   Priviledge
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 :
                 
                   and
                   indeed
                   they
                   had
                   on
                   their
                   side
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   Arms
                   of
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   greater
                   number
                   of
                   Churches
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   could
                   never
                   prevail
                   to
                   abrogate
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   Pope
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ]
                 Mark
                 here
                 whether
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 was
                 then
                 your
                 subjects
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Greeks
                 were
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 vehemently
                 fought
                 against
                 your
                 pretended
                 priviledges
                 .
              
               
                 Rainerius
                 (
                 supposed
                 )
                 
                   contra
                   Waldenses
                   Catal.
                   in
                   Bibliotheca
                   Patrum
                   ,
                   Tom.
                
                 4.
                 pag.
                 773.
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   Armenians
                   ,
                   and
                   Ethiopians
                   ,
                   and
                   Indians
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   which
                   the
                   Apostles
                   converted
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   under
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 .
                 ]
                 Read
                 and
                 blush
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 Baronius
                 a
                 parasite
                 .
                 What
                 would
                 you
                 have
                 truer
                 or
                 plainer
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 Controversie
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 where
                 so
                 many
                 Nations
                 themselves
                 are
                 witnesses
                 against
                 you
                 ?
                 And
                 you
                 may
                 conjecture
                 at
                 the
                 numbers
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 by
                 what
                 a
                 Legate
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 that
                 lived
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 saith
                 of
                 one
                 Corner
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Jacob.
                   à
                   Vitriaco
                   Histor
                   .
                   Orient
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 77.
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   the
                   Easterly
                   parts
                   of
                
                 Asia
                 
                   alone
                   exceeded
                   in
                   multitude
                   the
                   Christians
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Greek
                   and
                   Latine
                   Churches
                   ]
                
                 Alas
                 ,
                 how
                 little
                 a
                 thing
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 !
              
               
                 If
                 all
                 this
                 were
                 not
                 enough
                 ,
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Papacy
                 utterly
                 .
                 For
                 
                   that
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   is
                   above
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   judge
                   him
                   and
                   depose
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                
                 de
                 fide
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   its
                   Heresie
                   to
                   deny
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   so
                   jure
                   that
                
                 ne
                 unquam
                 aliquis
                 peritorum
                 dubitavit
                 ,
                 
                   no
                   wise
                   man
                   ever
                   doubted
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 General
                 Council
                 of
                 Basil
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 that
                 of
                 Constance
                 doth
                 agree
                 ;
                 And
                 whether
                 these
                 Councils
                 were
                 confirmed
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 confess
                 them
                 lawfully
                 called
                 and
                 owned
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 full
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 their
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 Representative
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Popes
                 Soveraignty
                 over
                 the
                 Council
                 is
                 gone
                 by
                 I
                 radition
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 's
                 not
                 the
                 worst
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 free
                 General
                 Council
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 must
                 be
                 equally
                 there
                 represented
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 down
                 went
                 the
                 usurped
                 Head-ship
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 already
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 Council
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Major
                 vote
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 by
                 the
                 concession
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Representative
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 gone
                 by
                 Tradition
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 have
                 well
                 considered
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 less
                 zealous
                 for
                 Tradition
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 frauds
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   They
                   perswade
                   men
                   that
                   the
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   the
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                   ,
                   were
                   once
                   under
                   their
                   Papal
                   soveraignty
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   separated
                   themselves
                   without
                   any
                   just
                   cause
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   schismaticks
                   ;
                   and
                   thereforefore
                   have
                   no
                   vote
                   in
                   general
                   Councils
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 —
              
               
                 A
                 few
                 words
                 may
                 serve
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 this
                 accusation
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Abundance
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 so
                 strange
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 any
                 notable
                 communion
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Greek
                 Churches
                 withdrew
                 from
                 your
                 Communion
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 from
                 your
                 subjection
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarcks
                 or
                 Emperours
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 did
                 for
                 carnal
                 ends
                 at
                 last
                 submit
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 till
                 lately
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 it
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 nor
                 owned
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 long
                 continuance
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 your
                 Communion
                 and
                 not
                 your
                 subjection
                 that
                 they
                 withdrew
                 from
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 answer
                 you
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 living
                 ,
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 Grand-fathers
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 never
                 did
                 withdraw
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 were
                 Churches
                 in
                 England
                 before
                 the
                 Roman
                 Power
                 was
                 here
                 owned
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 sin
                 to
                 change
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   first
                   change
                
                 was
                 the
                 sin
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 subjected
                 themselves
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 later
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 returned
                 to
                 their
                 ancient
                 state
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Germanes
                 or
                 English
                 or
                 whoever
                 did
                 relinquish
                 you
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 as
                 good
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 relinquishing
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 sin
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 did
                 by
                 the
                 unhappiness
                 of
                 ill
                 education
                 or
                 delusion
                 ,
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 usurped
                 Soveraignty
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 error
                 .
                 Repentance
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Vice
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 thing
                 Repented
                 of
                 is
                 a
                 vice
                 .
                 Justifie
                 therefore
                 your
                 usurpation
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 be
                 angry
                 with
                 us
                 for
                 not
                 adhering
                 to
                 the
                 usurper
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 many
                 corruptions
                 that
                 he
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 ANother
                 deceit
                 that
                 they
                 manage
                 with
                 great
                 confidence
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   be
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   :
                   then
                   yours
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   you
                   are
                   Shismaticks
                   in
                   separating
                   from
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                   ;
                   For
                   you
                   will
                   confess
                   it
                   was
                   once
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   :
                   when
                
                 Paul
                 
                   wrote
                   the
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Romans
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   ceased
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   tell
                   us
                   when
                   it
                   ceased
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   can
                   :
                   If
                   it
                   ceased
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   either
                   by
                   heresie
                   ,
                   or
                   Schism
                   or
                   Apostacy
                   :
                   but
                   by
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   :
                   therefore
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 man
                 would
                 think
                 that
                 children
                 and
                 women
                 should
                 see
                 the
                 palpable
                 fallacy
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 hear
                 of
                 few
                 that
                 the
                 learned
                 Papists
                 make
                 more
                 use
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 lay
                 open
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 brief
                 I
                 answer
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 deceit
                 lieth
                 in
                 the
                 ambiguity
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                   [
                   Church
                   .
                
                 ]
                 As
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 purpose
                 ,
                 observe
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 these
                 several
                 significations
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 taken
                 oft
                 in
                 Scripture
                 for
                 
                   one
                   particular
                   Church
                   ,
                   associated
                   for
                   personal
                   communon
                   in
                   Gods
                   Worship
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 Churches
                 in
                 a
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Judea
                   ,
                   Galatia
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 taken
                 by
                 Ecclesiastical
                 writers
                 often
                 for
                 an
                 
                   Association
                   of
                   many
                   of
                   these
                   Churches
                   for
                   Communion
                   by
                   their
                   Pastors
                
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 Diocesan
                 ,
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 
                 National
                 Churches
                 ;
                 whereof
                 most
                 were
                 then
                 ruled
                 by
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 Metropolitan
                 or
                 Patriarck
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 called
                 them
                 )
                 did
                 preside
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 taken
                 oft
                 in
                 Scripture
                 for
                 
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Catholick
                   or
                   Universal
                   Church
                   containing
                   all
                   true
                   Believers
                   as
                   mystical
                   ,
                   or
                   all
                   Professors
                   of
                   true
                   faith
                   as
                   visible
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 oft
                 for
                 
                   one
                   particular
                   Church
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Mistris
                   or
                   Ruler
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 apply
                 these
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 argument
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Question
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 
                   true
                   particular
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 we
                 grant
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 noble
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Paul
                 and
                 long
                 after
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 Paul
                 owneth
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 as
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 question
                 when
                 it
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 matter
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 reasoned
                 or
                 not
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 whether
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Coloss
                   ,
                   Thessalonica
                   ,
                
                 or
                 Jerusalem
                 be
                 true
                 Churches
                 or
                 ceased
                 ?
                 In
                 charity
                 we
                 regard
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 but
                 otherwise
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 or
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 whether
                 Rome
                 or
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 be
                 yet
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 ceased
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 well
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Church
                 at
                 Coloss
                 or
                 Philippi
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 places
                 that
                 had
                 then
                 true
                 Churches
                 :
                 And
                 doth
                 it
                 therefore
                 follow
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 a
                 true
                 believer
                 ?
                 what
                 would
                 you
                 say
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 fellow
                 that
                 should
                 argue
                 thus
                 concerning
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 do
                 of
                 Rome
                 ?
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 e.
                 g.
                 
                   [
                   If
                
                 Philippi
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   then
                
                 England
                 
                   are
                   no
                   true
                   Churches
                   ,
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   ,
                   when
                   did
                   it
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 Would
                 you
                 not
                 answer
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   me
                   whether
                
                 Philippi
                 
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   or
                   not
                   ?
                   May
                   not
                   we
                   and
                   they
                   be
                   both
                   true
                   Churches
                   ?
                   How
                   prove
                   you
                   that
                   ?
                   And
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   ceased
                   or
                   not
                   ceased
                   ,
                   doth
                   no
                   what
                   concern
                   my
                   faith
                   or
                   salvation
                   ,
                   further
                   then
                   as
                   my
                   charity
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   exercised
                   towards
                   them
                   ]
                
                 So
                 say
                 we
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 particular
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 still
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 what
                 hinders
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 to
                 ?
                 But
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 little
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 It
                 concerneth
                 not
                 my
                 faith
                 or
                 Salvation
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 place
                 as
                 Rome
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 consumed
                 long
                 ago
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 were
                 so
                 simple
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 a
                 report
                 that
                 Rome
                 was
                 destroyed
                 by
                 Charls
                 of
                 Bourbon
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 inhabited
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 a
                 Pope
                 since
                 ,
                 he
                 were
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 Heretick
                 as
                 Pope
                 Zachary
                 and
                 Bishop
                 Boniface
                 made
                 of
                 Virgilius
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 holding
                 there
                 be
                 Antipodes
                 (
                 though
                 further
                 from
                 the
                 South
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 the
                 word
                 
                   [
                   Church
                
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 sence
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Diocesan
                 or
                 Patriarchiall
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Association
                 of
                 Churches
                 ;
                 supposing
                 such
                 forms
                 proved
                 warrantable
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 answer
                 serveeth
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 (
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 our
                 Controversie
                 )
                 If
                 by
                 
                   [
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                
                 ]
                 you
                 mean
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   whole
                   Universal
                   Church
                
                 :
                 or
                 2.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Mistris
                   Church
                   that
                   must
                   Rule
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 such
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 in
                 Pauls
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 here
                 we
                 turn
                 this
                 argument
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 against
                 themselves
                 .
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   were
                   neither
                   the
                   whole
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Mistris
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                   when
                
                 Paul
                 
                   wrote
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   now
                   ,
                   nor
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   accounted
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   former
                   is
                   proved
                   :
                
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 then
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 's
                 well
                 in
                 his
                 wits
                 can
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 reads
                 what
                 a
                 Church
                 there
                 was
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 Church
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Philadelphia
                   ,
                   Smyrna
                   ,
                   Thyatira
                   ,
                   Laodicea
                   ,
                   Corinth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 abundance
                 more
                 .
                 Prove
                 that
                 all
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 were
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Where
                 doth
                 Paul
                 once
                 name
                 them
                 either
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Mistris
                   or
                   Ruler
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   ?
                
                 or
                 give
                 the
                 least
                 hint
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ?
                 or
                 mention
                 any
                 Pope
                 among
                 them
                 whom
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Soveraign
                 Head
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 an
                 incredible
                 thing
                 that
                 Paul
                 (
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 )
                 would
                 forget
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 or
                 teach
                 them
                 how
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 teach
                 other
                 Churches
                 their
                 duty
                 in
                 obeying
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 if
                 indeed
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 the
                 Mistris
                 Church
                 ?
                 Men
                 that
                 can
                 believe
                 what
                 they
                 list
                 ,
                 may
                 say
                 what
                 they
                 list
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 think
                 so
                 hardly
                 of
                 Paul
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 accuse
                 them
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 oblivion
                 or
                 negligence
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 Rome
                 was
                 neither
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Mistris
                 Church
                 then
                 (
                 not
                 many
                 an
                 age
                 after
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 now
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 easily
                 this
                 silly
                 Argument
                 shews
                 its
                 shame
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 concern
                 not
                 our
                 main
                 question
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 tell
                 them
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 must
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 its
                 
                   New
                   Political
                   Form.
                
                 For
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 its
                 members
                 as
                 are
                 
                   true
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 
                   form
                   of
                   its
                   severall
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                
                 .
                 The
                 form
                 of
                 any
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 that
                 are
                 
                   Congregations
                   or
                   particular
                   Churches
                   of
                   true
                   Christiant
                   ,
                
                 may
                 make
                 those
                 parts
                 true
                 Churches
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 many
                 a
                 true
                 Parish
                 Church
                 that
                 yet
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 Papall
                 Yoak
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Politicall
                   form
                   of
                   their
                   Roman
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Body
                   Headed
                   by
                   one
                   claiming
                   an
                   Universall
                   Monarchy
                   ,
                
                 so
                 the
                 form
                 is
                 false
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 Papall
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 denominated
                 from
                 
                   this
                   form
                
                 ;
                 and
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 true
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                
                 ?
                 There
                 are
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 among
                 them
                 many
                 a
                 thousand
                 
                   true
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 and
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 
                   true
                   particular
                   Churches
                
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 true
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Christian
                 people
                 joyned
                 for
                 Gods
                 worship
                 (
                 though
                 I
                 doubt
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 do
                 fearfully
                 pollute
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 that
                 salvation
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 rare
                 and
                 difficult
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Catholicks
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 many
                 among
                 them
                 are
                 true
                 Christians
                 and
                 saved
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 such
                 writings
                 as
                 
                   Gersons
                   ,
                   Guil.
                   Parisiensis
                   ,
                   Ferus
                   ,
                   Kempis
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 )
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 Bellarmine
                 himself
                 for
                 saying
                 of
                 
                   Kempis
                   de
                   imitatione
                   Christi
                   [
                   Ego
                   certe
                   ab
                   adolescentia
                   &
                   usque
                   in
                   senectam
                   hoc
                   opusculum
                   saepissime
                   volvi
                   ,
                   &
                   revolvi
                   ,
                   &
                   semper
                   mihi
                   novum
                   apparuit
                   ,
                   &
                   nunc
                   etiam
                   mirifice
                   cordi
                   meo
                   sapit
                   .
                   Bellarm.
                   de
                   Scripter
                   .
                   Eccl.
                   pag.
                
                 298.
                 ]
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   as
                   a
                   pretended
                   Universal
                   Monarch
                   is
                   a
                   false
                   Head
                   ,
                
                 and
                 consequently
                 
                   their
                   Papall
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   false
                   Antichristian
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 and
                 no
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 )
                 I
                 conceive
                 you
                 are
                 thus
                 to
                 understand
                 a
                 clause
                 in
                 a
                 late
                 oath
                 of
                 Abjuration
                 drawn
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 last
                 Parliament
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   true
                   Church
                
                 ]
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Not
                   the
                   whole
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 but
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Christians
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Nor
                 
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   at
                   all
                   as
                   Papal
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 formally
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Now
                   Romish
                   Church
                
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 little
                 to
                 our
                 main
                 Question
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIII
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 ANother
                 great
                 Endeavour
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   edness
                   ,
                   unity
                   ,
                   consistency
                   and
                   setledness
                   in
                   Religion
                   :
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   still
                   at
                   uncertainty
                   and
                   to
                   seek
                   ,
                   incoherent
                   ,
                   not
                   tyed
                   together
                   by
                   any
                   certain
                   bond
                   ,
                   but
                   still
                   upon
                   divisions
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   change
                   :
                
                 And
                 they
                 instance
                 thus
                 
                   [
                   A
                   while
                   ago
                   you
                   were
                   Episcopal
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   Presbyterian
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   you
                   are
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   every
                   one
                   goes
                   his
                   own
                   way
                   :
                   A
                   while
                   ago
                   you
                   worshipped
                   God
                   in
                   one
                   manner
                   ,
                   in
                   Baptising
                   ,
                   Marrying
                   ,
                   Burying
                   ,
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ;
                   and
                   now
                   you
                   have
                   all
                   new
                   .
                   Where
                   is
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 
                   now
                   ?
                   some
                   of
                   you
                   are
                   for
                   one
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   for
                   another
                   :
                   the
                   Lutherans
                   have
                   superintendents
                   ,
                   the
                   Calvinists
                   are
                   Presbyterians
                   :
                   And
                   what
                   names
                   of
                   reproach
                   do
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   give
                   the
                   Presbyterians
                   ?
                   and
                   the
                   Presbyterians
                   take
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   Antichristian
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   you
                   are
                   Arminians
                   ;
                   some
                   Calvinists
                   ;
                   some
                   say
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   for
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   say
                   no
                   ;
                   some
                   are
                   for
                   Justification
                   only
                   by
                   Christs
                   Passive
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   also
                   by
                   his
                   active
                   ;
                   with
                   other
                   such
                   differences
                   even
                   in
                   these
                   fundamentall
                   points
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 I
                 repeat
                 their
                 words
                 just
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 I
                 shall
                 open
                 the
                 deceit
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 particular
                 Answers
                 to
                 each
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 unity
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 dare
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 are
                 judicions
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Papists
                 or
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 unanimons
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 divided
                 .
                 Only
                 to
                 the
                 Instances
                 of
                 division
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 further
                 now
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 agreed
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 except
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 straglers
                 ;
                 )
                 As
                 concerning
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 Penitence
                 ,
                 Confession
                 ,
                 Restitution
                 ,
                 Contrition
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 excommunicating
                 the
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 and
                 Absolving
                 the
                 penitent
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 All
                 this
                 we
                 agree
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 agree
                 that
                 these
                 Presbyters
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 President
                 ,
                 only
                 some
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 President
                 is
                 
                   ejusdem
                   ordinis
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 ,
                 differing
                 but
                 in
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 
                   jure
                   divino
                
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 have
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 exercise
                 is
                 restrained
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 others
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 President
                 is
                 a
                 Bishop
                 eminently
                 of
                 another
                 order
                 ,
                 having
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 exercise
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 power
                 above
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 this
                 difference
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 business
                 ?
                 And
                 do
                 not
                 these
                 cheaters
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 for
                 this
                 they
                 would
                 reproach
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 do
                 so
                 by
                 themselves
                 ?
                 Know
                 they
                 not
                 that
                 among
                 their
                 own
                 Schoolmen
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 difference
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 most
                 points
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 And
                 know
                 they
                 not
                 that
                 if
                 differences
                 in
                 Ceremonies
                 or
                 Modes
                 should
                 unchurch
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 disgrace
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 fall
                 as
                 foul
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 primitive
                 times
                 ?
                 Did
                 they
                 never
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Asian
                 and
                 the
                 Roman
                 Churches
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 Easter
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Polycrates
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 did
                 plead
                 Tradition
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Romes
                 Tradition
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 Irenaeus
                 did
                 reprehend
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 for
                 his
                 uncharitable
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 for
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 difference
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 Polycarp
                 and
                 Anicetus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 could
                 not
                 agree
                 ,
                 as
                 building
                 upon
                 contrary
                 Traditions
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 maintained
                 Christian
                 peace
                 ;
                 as
                 Eusebius
                 out
                 of
                 Irenaeus
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Victor
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 lib.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Hist
                   .
                   Eccl.
                   cap.
                
                 26.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 Irish
                 Churches
                 long
                 after
                 that
                 adhered
                 to
                 the
                 Asian
                 way
                 ;
                 even
                 after
                 the
                 Councill
                 of
                 Nice
                 had
                 ended
                 the
                 controversie
                 on
                 the
                 Roman
                 side
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 many
                 more
                 controversies
                 greater
                 then
                 these
                 of
                 ours
                 have
                 been
                 among
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 without
                 their
                 unchurching
                 or
                 disparagement
                 to
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Doctrinal
                 Controversies
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 lie
                 more
                 in
                 words
                 then
                 in
                 sence
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 about
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Foundation
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 picture-drawers
                 mistake
                 the
                 complexion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 say
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 buried
                 in
                 a
                 sheet
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 errours
                 about
                 Christ
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 foundation
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 us
                 that
                 say
                 
                   Christ
                   dyed
                   for
                   all
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 say
                 
                   he
                   dyed
                   not
                   for
                   all
                
                 ,
                 do
                 agree
                 as
                 your
                 School-men
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   dyed
                   for
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   sufficiency
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   and
                   price
                   :
                
                 but
                 
                   he
                   dyed
                   not
                   for
                   all
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   actuall
                   efficiency
                   of
                   pardon
                   and
                   salvation
                   :
                
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 your
                 doctrine
                 ?
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 ours
                 ?
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 you
                 as
                 much
                 disagreed
                 about
                 it
                 as
                 we
                 ?
                 what
                 else
                 meant
                 the
                 late
                 decision
                 against
                 the
                 Jansenists
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 meaneth
                 the
                 present
                 persecution
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 France
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 have
                 you
                 the
                 faces
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 a
                 reproach
                 of
                 us
                 ?
                 And
                 for
                 
                 the
                 
                   righteousness
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 commonly
                 agreed
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 both
                 his
                 Obedience
                 and
                 Passion
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 justified
                 and
                 saved
                 by
                 :
                 though
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 mind
                 about
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 interests
                 ;
                 which
                 difference
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 unchristening
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 no
                 considerable
                 odds
                 among
                 our selves
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 censorious
                 enough
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 different
                 forms
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 sure
                 these
                 men
                 do
                 wilfully
                 forget
                 what
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Offices
                 and
                 Mass
                 books
                 have
                 been
                 among
                 themselves
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Letanies
                 or
                 Liturgies
                 of
                 several
                 ages
                 and
                 Churches
                 they
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Bibliotheca
                   Patrum
                
                 ?
                 but
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 anon
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 
                   changes
                   and
                   unfixedness
                
                 which
                 they
                 charge
                 us
                 with
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 contented
                 that
                 1.
                 
                 Our
                 principles
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 our
                 practises
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 let
                 even
                 modest
                 and
                 judicious
                 enemies
                 be
                 judges
                 which
                 of
                 us
                 are
                 more
                 fixed
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 mutable
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 our
                 Principles
                 :
                 we
                 take
                 only
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 chief
                 Foundation
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 inspired
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 secondary
                 foundation
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 Papists
                 build
                 upon
                 many
                 a
                 most
                 ungodly
                 ignorant
                 man
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 the
                 firmer
                 foundation
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 take
                 nothing
                 for
                 our
                 Rule
                 but
                 the
                 sure
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Papists
                 take
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 all
                 Popes
                 and
                 Councils
                 for
                 their
                 Rule
                 :
                 
                   Our
                   Rule
                
                 they
                 confess
                 to
                 be
                 Divine
                 and
                 infallible
                 :
                 Their
                 Rule
                 we
                 affirm
                 to
                 be
                 humane
                 and
                 fallible
                 .
                 Which
                 then
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 firm
                 ?
                 Our
                 Rule
                 (
                 the
                 sacred
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 the
                 Originall
                 languages
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 sence
                 )
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 confess
                 unchangeable
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 try
                 by
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Instances
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 an
                 alteration
                 Pope
                 Sixtus
                 ,
                 and
                 Pope
                 Clement
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Latine
                 Bible
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Rule
                 ,
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 James
                 his
                 
                   Bellum
                   Papale
                
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 the
                 particulars
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 other
                 part
                 is
                 their
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Pope
                 
                   Leo
                   the
                   tenth
                   in
                   Bulla
                   contr
                   .
                   Luth.
                   in
                   Binnius
                   ,
                   page
                
                 655.
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   the
                   holy
                   Popes
                   our
                   predecessors
                   never
                   erred
                   in
                   their
                   Canons
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   ]
                
                 And
                 yet
                 hear
                 what
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 the
                 second
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 General
                 Councill
                 at
                 the
                 Laterane
                 
                 with
                 their
                 approbation
                 ,
                 
                   Cant.
                   pragmat
                   .
                   sanct
                   .
                   monitor
                   .
                   Binnius
                   ,
                   vol.
                
                 4.
                 pag.
                 560.
                 
                 
                   [
                   Though
                   the
                   Institutions
                   of
                   sacred
                   Canons
                   ,
                   holy
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   Popes
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   —
                   and
                   their
                   Decrees
                   be
                   judged
                   immutable
                   ,
                   as
                   made
                   by
                   Divine
                   Inspiration
                   ;
                   yet
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   ,
                   though
                   of
                   unequal
                   merits
                   ,
                   holdeth
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Eternal
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Maker
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Laws
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   may
                   abrogate
                   these
                   Decrees
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   abused
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 You
                 see
                 here
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 it self
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 Roman
                 faith
                 have
                 any
                 )
                 of
                 what
                 continuance
                 we
                 may
                 judge
                 their
                 Immutable
                 Decrees
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 as
                 by
                 Divine
                 inspiration
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 Immutable
                 till
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   abrogate
                
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 in
                 Gods
                 place
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 unequal
                 merits
                 (
                 O
                 humble
                 confession
                 !
                 )
                 is
                 of
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Rule
                   that
                   was
                   perfected
                   by
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                
                 to
                 which
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 Certainty
                 for
                 our
                 Religion
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 sure
                 and
                 perfect
                 Rule
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Nothing
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 taken
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Papists
                 do
                 profess
                 that
                 the
                 Determinations
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 Councill
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 point
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 five
                 thousand
                 points
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 certain
                 number
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 
                   de
                   fide
                
                 articles
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 
                   in
                   se
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   quoad
                   nos
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 (
                 And
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 Law
                 to
                 be
                 obligatory
                 
                   in
                   se
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   quoad
                   nos
                
                 ,
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 understand
                 .
                 )
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 never
                 know
                 when
                 their
                 faith
                 is
                 perfect
                 and
                 grown
                 to
                 its
                 full
                 stature
                 .
                 For
                 ought
                 they
                 know
                 a
                 thousand
                 more
                 Articles
                 yet
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 these
                 men
                 of
                 uncertain
                 growing
                 faith
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 face
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 mutable
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 fixed
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 our
                 several
                 Principles
                 :
                 now
                 to
                 our
                 Practices
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 our
                 part
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 never
                 changed
                 our
                 Head
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 Article
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 :
                 if
                 malice
                 it self
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 charge
                 us
                 with
                 changing
                 the
                 smallest
                 Article
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 say
                 their
                 worst
                 :
                 we
                 change
                 not
                 our
                 Rule
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 nor
                 one
                 clause
                 or
                 sentence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 endeavour
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 we
                 received
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 contests
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 our
                 great
                 offence
                 is
                 at
                 their
                 mutation
                 from
                 the
                 antient
                 Rule
                 and
                 way
                 ;
                 we
                 contend
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 faith
                 once
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 
                   the
                   old
                   way
                
                 with
                 us
                 is
                 the
                 
                   good
                   way
                
                 :
                 we
                 abhor
                 a
                 Religion
                 that
                 is
                 new
                 sprung
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 less
                 then
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 years
                 standing
                 at
                 least
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 
                 change
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 by
                 repenting
                 of
                 our
                 former
                 changeableness
                 while
                 our
                 Nation
                 was
                 Popish
                 ;
                 having
                 then
                 changed
                 from
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 we
                 change
                 from
                 that
                 sinful
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 antient
                 way
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 any
                 further
                 changes
                 since
                 our
                 first
                 change
                 at
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 perfecting
                 the
                 change
                 to
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostolick
                 simplicity
                 which
                 we
                 then
                 begun
                 .
                 Rome
                 was
                 not
                 built
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 pulled
                 down
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 work
                 of
                 Reformation
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 change
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 done
                 all
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 find
                 some
                 spots
                 of
                 Romish
                 dirt
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 escaped
                 us
                 at
                 our
                 first
                 washing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 dangerous
                 mutability
                 yet
                 to
                 wash
                 it
                 off
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 converted
                 by
                 saving
                 grace
                 be
                 not
                 perfectly
                 rid
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 former
                 sin
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 should
                 he
                 be
                 reproached
                 as
                 mutable
                 for
                 striving
                 against
                 it
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 it
                 off
                 by
                 degrees
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 ?
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 did
                 but
                 recover
                 by
                 degrees
                 from
                 the
                 relicks
                 of
                 his
                 disease
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 therefore
                 reproach
                 him
                 as
                 mutable
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 sweep
                 the
                 dust
                 or
                 dirt
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 mutable
                 and
                 knows
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 rest
                 .
                 These
                 men
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 reproach
                 us
                 as
                 mutable
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 rise
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 still
                 lie
                 in
                 bed
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 we
                 go
                 to
                 bed
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 stay
                 up
                 still
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 changeable
                 in
                 ?
                 we
                 have
                 changed
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 worship
                 :
                 did
                 we
                 baptize
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 so
                 still
                 ?
                 Did
                 we
                 pray
                 or
                 administer
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 so
                 still
                 ?
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 change
                 ?
                 why
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   We
                   before
                   used
                   the
                   common
                   Prayer
                   book
                   and
                   now
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Before
                   we
                   used
                   prayers
                   at
                   the
                   buria
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   which
                   now
                   are
                   omitted
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Before
                   we
                   used
                   the
                   Cross
                   and
                   Surplice
                   ,
                   and
                   kneeled
                   at
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   now
                   omitted
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   then
                   ?
                   therefore
                   we
                   have
                   changed
                   our
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 Even
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 changeth
                 his
                 cloaths
                 by
                 brushing
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 house
                 by
                 sweeping
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 face
                 by
                 washing
                 it
                 .
                 Do
                 these
                 men
                 think
                 us
                 so
                 sottish
                 as
                 to
                 place
                 our
                 Religion
                 in
                 these
                 Circumstances
                 ?
                 God
                 hath
                 bid
                 us
                 
                   Pray
                   continually
                
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 told
                 us
                 whether
                 we
                 shall
                 use
                 a
                 Prayer
                 book
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 that
                 to
                 mens
                 necessities
                 or
                 conveniences
                 to
                 determine
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 doth
                 a
                 man
                 change
                 his
                 Religion
                 or
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 either
                 begin
                 or
                 cease
                 to
                 use
                 a
                 Book
                 ?
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 had
                 so
                 little
                 wit
                 or
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 place
                 their
                 Religion
                 in
                 a
                 Prayer
                 book
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 no
                 great
                 loss
                 to
                 them
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 lost
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 Prayer
                 book
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 Prayer
                 books
                 are
                 profitable
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 hinderances
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 some
                 should
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 should
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 whether
                 we
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 meer
                 Accident
                 ,
                 or
                 common
                 help
                 and
                 appurtenance
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 told
                 preachers
                 whether
                 they
                 shall
                 use
                 any
                 Notes
                 for
                 their
                 memory
                 in
                 Preaching
                 :
                 to
                 one
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 hinderance
                 ;
                 to
                 another
                 an
                 help
                 .
                 Doth
                 a
                 man
                 change
                 his
                 Religion
                 when
                 he
                 changeth
                 a
                 custome
                 of
                 using
                 Notes
                 ?
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 told
                 us
                 what
                 Chapter
                 we
                 shall
                 read
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 Psalm
                 we
                 shall
                 sing
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 Text
                 we
                 shall
                 Preach
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 or
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 What
                 if
                 one
                 age
                 think
                 it
                 best
                 that
                 some
                 Pastors
                 give
                 Laws
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 read
                 no
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 preach
                 on
                 no
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 sing
                 no
                 Psalm
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 direction
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 age
                 think
                 it
                 meeter
                 to
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 each
                 Minister
                 ,
                 as
                 thinking
                 it
                 unfit
                 to
                 Ordain
                 such
                 Ministers
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 wit
                 enough
                 to
                 choose
                 their
                 Text
                 ,
                 or
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 or
                 Psalm
                 according
                 to
                 occasions
                 .
                 Will
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 ?
                 These
                 outside
                 Hypocrites
                 tell
                 the
                 world
                 what
                 a
                 thing
                 they
                 take
                 Religion
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 place
                 it
                 .
                 What
                 if
                 one
                 man
                 use
                 an
                 hour-glass
                 in
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 use
                 none
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 one
                 read
                 a
                 Chapter
                 with
                 spectacles
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 without
                 ?
                 or
                 if
                 one
                 preach
                 in
                 a
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 below
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 one
                 preach
                 in
                 a
                 white
                 garment
                 ,
                 or
                 another
                 in
                 a
                 black
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 one
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 sit
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 kneel
                 :
                 Are
                 we
                 therefore
                 of
                 several
                 Religions
                 ?
                 or
                 is
                 this
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 it self
                 ?
                 Do
                 we
                 not
                 all
                 now
                 either
                 stand
                 ,
                 sit
                 ,
                 or
                 kneel
                 at
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 please
                 ?
                 Do
                 we
                 not
                 kneel
                 or
                 stand
                 at
                 Prayer
                 as
                 we
                 please
                 ?
                 Yea
                 do
                 not
                 men
                 commonly
                 in
                 singing
                 Psalms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 or
                 Praise
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 sit
                 or
                 stand
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 so
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 ?
                 Or
                 doth
                 standing
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 or
                 sitting
                 make
                 another
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 for
                 Marrying
                 ,
                 Burying
                 ,
                 Baptizing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 altered
                 no
                 part
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 order
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 as
                 seemeth
                 most
                 convenient
                 .
                 What
                 ignorant
                 souls
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 using
                 a
                 Prayer
                 book
                 ,
                 or
                 praying
                 without
                 book
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 using
                 this
                 gesture
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 words
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 sence
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 different
                 Religions
                 or
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 worship
                 ?
                 These
                 are
                 tricks
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 sottishly
                 ignorant
                 will
                 be
                 deluded
                 with
                 ,
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 wh●●
                 
                 Religion
                 or
                 worship
                 is
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 If
                 I
                 change
                 my
                 Lecture-day
                 from
                 Thursday
                 to
                 Friday
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 change
                 my
                 Religion
                 or
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 These
                 are
                 our
                 great
                 changes
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 I
                 will
                 you
                 now
                 hear
                 whether
                 the
                 Papists
                 or
                 we
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 Changlings
                 ?
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 
                   just
                   changes
                
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 well
                 enough
                 are
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 ours
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 so
                 common
                 in
                 the
                 antient
                 Church
                 to
                 
                   Pray
                   only
                   standing
                   on
                   every
                   Lords
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   kneel
                   at
                   all
                   in
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 for
                 an
                 universal
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 kneel
                 was
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 condemned
                 by
                 General
                 Councils
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 ,
                 have
                 cast
                 off
                 this
                 pretended
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 violated
                 this
                 Decree
                 of
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 forsaken
                 this
                 universal
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Papists
                 receive
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 kneeling
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 Law
                 and
                 Custome
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Tertullians
                 dayes
                 ,
                 a
                 Common
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 used
                 with
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 taken
                 then
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 this
                 Custom
                 is
                 also
                 changed
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 then
                 the
                 Custom
                 to
                 sing
                 
                   extempore
                   in
                   the
                   Congregation
                
                 to
                 Gods
                 praise
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 Rome
                 it self
                 hath
                 no
                 such
                 Custom
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 once
                 the
                 Custom
                 to
                 give
                 
                   Infants
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 Rome
                 it self
                 hath
                 cast
                 off
                 that
                 Custom
                 .
                 Once
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Canon
                 that
                 
                   Bishops
                   must
                   not
                   read
                   the
                   books
                   of
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   (
                   Concil
                   .
                   Carthag
                   .
                
                 4.
                 )
                 which
                 yet
                 Paul
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Papists
                 now
                 do
                 too
                 much
                 value
                 .
                 Abundance
                 such
                 changes
                 might
                 be
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 greater
                 then
                 ours
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 they
                 have
                 yet
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 changes
                 then
                 these
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 changed
                 the
                 very
                 
                   Essence
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 esteem
                 ;
                 )
                 they
                 have
                 changed
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 the
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 born
                 for
                 change
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 all
                 upside
                 down
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 
                   no
                   universal
                   Monarch
                   but
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 new
                 universal
                 Monarch
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 primitive
                 times
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   was
                   the
                   Universality
                   of
                   Christians
                   :
                
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 changed
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 
                   only
                   the
                   subjects
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 
                   Rome
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   particular
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 as
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 Jerusalem
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 were
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 changed
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   be
                   the
                   Mistris
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Scripture
                   was
                   taken
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   sufficient
                   Rule
                   of
                   faith
                
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 changed
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Rule
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 antient
                 Church
                 all
                 
                   sorts
                   were
                   earnestly
                   exhorted
                   to
                   read
                   ,
                   or
                   hear
                   ,
                   and
                   study
                   the
                   Scripture
                   in
                   a
                   known
                   tongue
                   :
                
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 changed
                 this
                 into
                 a
                 desperate
                 restraint
                 ,
                 proclaiming
                 it
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 Heresies
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 antient
                 Church
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   Representative
                   and
                   Relative
                   :
                
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 changed
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 
                   real
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood.
                
                 
              
               
                 Heretofore
                 there
                 
                   was
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   remaining
                   after
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Consecration
                   :
                
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 changed
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 remaineth
                 neither
                 Bread
                 nor
                 Wine
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 qualities
                 and
                 quantity
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 against
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 despight
                 of
                 sense
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 antient
                 Church
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   was
                   administred
                   in
                   both
                   kinds
                   ,
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   to
                   all
                   :
                
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 lately
                 changed
                 this
                 into
                 one
                 kind
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 denying
                 them
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 old
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   was
                   but
                   the
                   Commemoration
                   of
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Christ
                   upon
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   our
                   Communion
                   with
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   members
                   :
                
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 have
                 changed
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 propitiatory
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 quick
                 and
                 dead
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 it
                 they
                 adore
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Bread
                 as
                 very
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 Divine
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 old
                 ,
                 men
                 were
                 taught
                 
                   to
                   make
                   daily
                   confession
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   beg
                   pardon
                   ,
                
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 confess
                 themselves
                 unprofitable
                 servants
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 changed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 pretend
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 without
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Merit
                 by
                 the
                 Condignity
                 of
                 their
                 works
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 supererogate
                 and
                 be
                 more
                 perfect
                 then
                 innocency
                 could
                 make
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 doing
                 more
                 then
                 their
                 duty
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 old
                 those
                 things
                 were
                 accounted
                 sins
                 deserving
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 needing
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 pardon
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 
                   venial
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 which
                 properly
                 are
                 no
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 deserve
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 temporal
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
               
                 Of
                 old
                 the
                 Saints
                 had
                 no
                 
                   proper
                   merits
                
                 to
                 plead
                 for
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 men
                 have
                 some
                 to
                 spare
                 for
                 the
                 buying
                 of
                 souls
                 out
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 old
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ;
                 even
                 
                   every
                   soul
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   for
                   wrath
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   Conscience
                   sake
                
                 was
                 obliged
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 are
                 exempted
                 from
                 secular
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 secular
                 power
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 depose
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 dispossess
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 rooms
                 ,
                 and
                 dissolve
                 the
                 bonds
                 of
                 Oaths
                 and
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 subjects
                 were
                 obliged
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 allow
                 men
                 to
                 murder
                 them
                 by
                 stabbing
                 ,
                 poysoning
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 me
                 ,
                 stay
                 but
                 till
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 yet
                 some
                 further
                 proof
                 .
              
               
                 Would
                 you
                 have
                 any
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Changes
                 ?
                 Why
                 I
                 might
                 fill
                 a
                 volume
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Should
                 I
                 but
                 recite
                 all
                 the
                 changes
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 in
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 in
                 Church
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 Orders
                 and
                 their
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 over
                 tedious
                 :
                 their
                 very
                 Liturgy
                 or
                 Mass-book
                 hath
                 been
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 by
                 changes
                 ,
                 such
                 abundance
                 of
                 additions
                 it
                 hath
                 had
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 What
                 changes
                 Sixtus
                 the
                 fift
                 ,
                 and
                 Clement
                 the
                 eighth
                 made
                 in
                 their
                 Bibles
                 ,
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 what
                 changes
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 their
                 Popes
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 that
                 any
                 impartial
                 man
                 be
                 judge
                 whether
                 Papists
                 or
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 mutable
                 and
                 unsetled
                 in
                 their
                 Religion
                 ?
                 and
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 greater
                 certainty
                 ,
                 firmness
                 ,
                 and
                 immutability
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIV
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 ANother
                 fraud
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 place
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 their
                 confidence
                 in
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   They
                   perswade
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   our
                   Church
                   and
                   Religion
                   is
                   but
                   new
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   dayes
                   invention
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   theirs
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   old
                   Religion
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   they
                   call
                   upon
                   us
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   a
                   Catalogue
                   of
                   the
                   professors
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   ;
                   which
                   they
                   pretend
                   we
                   cannot
                   do
                   :
                   and
                   ask
                   us
                   where
                   our
                   Church
                   was
                   before
                
                 Luther
                 ?
              
               
               
                 To
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 them
                 once
                 more
                 a
                 brief
                 ,
                 but
                 satisfactory
                 answer
                 .
                 I.
                 We
                 are
                 so
                 fully
                 assured
                 that
                 the
                 oldest
                 Religion
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 (
                 since
                 the
                 date
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 contented
                 that
                 our
                 whole
                 cause
                 do
                 stand
                 or
                 fall
                 by
                 this
                 tryall
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 esteemed
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 oldest
                 Religion
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 difference
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Papists
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 for
                 no
                 Religion
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 old
                 as
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 Novelties
                 and
                 Additions
                 of
                 Popes
                 and
                 Councils
                 .
                 Their
                 own
                 
                   Polidore
                   Virgil
                   de
                   Inven.
                   Rerum
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 410.
                 lib
                 8.
                 c.
                 4.
                 calling
                 us
                 a
                 Sect
                 ,
                 doth
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 just
                 description
                 of
                 us
                 
                   [
                   Ita
                   licentia
                   pacta
                   loquendi
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   Having
                   once
                   got
                   leave
                   to
                   speak
                   ,
                   that
                   sect
                   did
                   marvailously
                   increase
                   in
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   Evangelicall
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   affirm
                   that
                   no
                   Law
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   which
                   belongeth
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   given
                   by
                   Christ
                   or
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Mark
                 what
                 they
                 confess
                 themselves
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 these
                 very
                 men
                 have
                 the
                 face
                 to
                 charge
                 us
                 with
                 Novelty
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 sufficient
                 Antiquity
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Our
                 main
                 quarrel
                 with
                 them
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   adding
                   new
                   inventions
                
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 principal
                 business
                 against
                 us
                 is
                 to
                 defend
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 call
                 theirs
                 the
                 
                   old
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ours
                 the
                 new
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Argument
                 lieth
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   conform
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Practice
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   truly
                   Antient
                   Religion
                   and
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   our
                   Religion
                   and
                   Church
                   is
                   most
                   conform
                   to
                   the
                   doctrine
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   :
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   truly
                   antient
                   Religion
                   and
                   Church
                   .
                
                 The
                 Major
                 they
                 will
                 yield
                 :
                 For
                 no
                 older
                 Religion
                 is
                 desirable
                 ,
                 further
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Moral
                 Determinations
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 still
                 in
                 force
                 .
                 I
                 suppose
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 plead
                 for
                 Judaism
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Minor
                 ,
                 we
                 lay
                 our
                 cause
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 produce
                 our
                 evidence
                 for
                 the
                 Conformity
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 and
                 Churches
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 Religion
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriture
                 is
                 most
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 :
                 But
                 our
                 Religion
                 (
                 and
                 Churches
                 )
                 is
                 most
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 can
                 say
                 nothing
                 against
                 the
                 Major
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 Insufficient
                 without
                 Tradition
                 :
                 But
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 Rule
                 of
                 faith
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 by
                 themselves
                 confessed
                 to
                 be
                 
                 true
                 :
                 They
                 acknowledge
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 our
                 Rule
                 is
                 Justified
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Let
                 them
                 shew
                 us
                 as
                 good
                 Evidence
                 that
                 their
                 Additional
                 Articles
                 of
                 faith
                 or
                 Laws
                 of
                 life
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 came
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 confess
                 that
                 we
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 Let
                 them
                 take
                 the
                 Controversies
                 between
                 us
                 point
                 by
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 their
                 proof
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 bring
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 that
                 Religion
                 carry
                 it
                 that
                 is
                 Apostolicall
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 proved
                 Novelists
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 Their
                 Traditions
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 superadded
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 meer
                 Hereticall
                 or
                 Erroneous
                 forgeries
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 can
                 give
                 us
                 no
                 proof
                 that
                 ever
                 they
                 were
                 Apostolicall
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 affirmeth
                 its
                 own
                 sufficiency
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 excludeth
                 their
                 Traditions
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 shewed
                 you
                 how
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 General
                 Council
                 at
                 Basil
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sufficiency
                 was
                 defended
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 you
                 in
                 my
                 Book
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Safe
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Their
                 Traditions
                 are
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 a
                 dividing
                 sect
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Traditions
                 or
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 :
                 the
                 far
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 Christians
                 being
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 was
                 for
                 some
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 pretended
                 Traditions
                 were
                 unknown
                 or
                 abhorred
                 by
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 such
                 things
                 were
                 in
                 being
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 chief
                 points
                 of
                 Controversie
                 mantained
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 without
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 we
                 have
                 full
                 particular
                 evidence
                 to
                 disprove
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 confess
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 Tradition
                 can
                 be
                 Apostolicall
                 or
                 true
                 that
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 example
                 :
                 the
                 Papists
                 Tradition
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Clergy
                 is
                 exempt
                 from
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 judgement
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   Let
                   every
                   soul
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   higher
                   power
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 13.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Papists
                 Tradition
                 is
                 for
                 serving
                 
                   God
                   publickly
                   in
                   an
                   unknown
                   tongue
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 is
                 fully
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 Their
                 Tradition
                 is
                 against
                 
                   Lay
                   mens
                   reading
                   the
                   Scripture
                   in
                   a
                   known
                   tongue
                   ,
                
                 without
                 special
                 License
                 from
                 their
                 ordinary
                 :
                 But
                 Scripture
                 and
                 all
                 antiquity
                 is
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 Controversies
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 seven
                 wayes
                 we
                 know
                 their
                 Traditions
                 to
                 be
                 
                 deceitfull
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 1.
                 
                 Unproved
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Against
                 the
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Against
                 their
                 own
                 former
                 confessions
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Against
                 the
                 concent
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Contrary
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 We
                 can
                 prove
                 that
                 once
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 without
                 them
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 contrary
                 to
                 express
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 Scripture
                 will
                 but
                 shew
                 which
                 of
                 us
                 is
                 neerest
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 controversie
                 is
                 ended
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 way
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 provoke
                 them
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 cause
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 deny
                 it
                 :
                 we
                 profess
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
                 and
                 test
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 appeal
                 to
                 another
                 Rule
                 and
                 test
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   old
                   Religion
                
                 :
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 somewhat
                 fullyer
                 cleared
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 And
                 that
                 our
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 hath
                 been
                 continued
                 from
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Christ
                 till
                 now
                 ,
                 we
                 prove
                 thus
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 broken
                 .
                 Christ
                 hath
                 promised
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 shall
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 But
                 our
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 is
                 most
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 hath
                 promised
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 event
                 .
                 The
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 and
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 hath
                 continued
                 from
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Christ
                 till
                 now
                 .
                 But
                 ours
                 is
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 :
                 therefore
                 ours
                 hath
                 continued
                 from
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Christ
                 till
                 now
                 .
                 The
                 Major
                 they
                 will
                 grant
                 :
                 the
                 Minor
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 parts
                 ;
                 thus
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Religion
                 which
                 hath
                 all
                 the
                 Essentials
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 deny
                 or
                 destroy
                 any
                 Essential
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 is
                 ours
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 :
                 But
                 ours
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 of
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 neerer
                 the
                 Scripture
                 then
                 the
                 Romish
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 certainly
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 :
                 But
                 so
                 is
                 ours
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 believe
                 not
                 only
                 all
                 that
                 in
                 particular
                 that
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Creeds
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 generall
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 besides
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 :
                 But
                 thus
                 do
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 believe
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 our
                 Church
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 holy
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 true
                 
                 Christians
                 are
                 members
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 :
                 (
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 :
                 )
                 But
                 so
                 are
                 we
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 Sanctified
                 ,
                 Justified
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 such
                 are
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 sincere
                 Professors
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 them
                 without
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 ,
                 and
                 telling
                 them
                 where
                 our
                 Church
                 was
                 before
                 Luther
                 :
                 To
                 this
                 we
                 further
                 answer
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 peculiar
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   that
                   is
                
                 our
                 Church
                 :
                 Wherever
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 was
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 
                   our
                   Church
                
                 .
                 And
                 where-ever
                 any
                 
                   Christians
                   were
                   congregate
                
                 for
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 particular
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 wherever
                 Christianity
                 was
                 ,
                 there
                 our
                 Religion
                 was
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 know
                 no
                 Religion
                 but
                 Christianity
                 .
                 And
                 would
                 you
                 have
                 us
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 since
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Or
                 would
                 you
                 have
                 us
                 as
                 vain
                 as
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 in
                 his
                 Manuall
                 ,
                 that
                 names
                 you
                 some
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 twenty
                 professors
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 in
                 each
                 age
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 twenty
                 or
                 thirty
                 men
                 were
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 :
                 Or
                 as
                 if
                 those
                 men
                 were
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 Papists
                 by
                 his
                 naming
                 them
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 easie
                 ,
                 but
                 silly
                 disputing
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 Our
                 Religion
                 is
                 Christianity
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Christianity
                 hath
                 certain
                 Essentials
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 moreover
                 many
                 precious
                 truths
                 ,
                 and
                 duties
                 necessary
                 
                   necessitate
                   praecepti
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 
                   necessitate
                   medii
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   better
                   being
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                
                 .
                 Our
                 being
                 as
                 Christians
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 strength
                 and
                 increase
                 and
                 better-being
                 is
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 
                   former
                   ,
                   Religion
                
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 denominated
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 implicite
                 and
                 actuall
                 explicite
                 Belief
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 must
                 be
                 distinguished
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 our
                 General
                 and
                 our
                 particular
                 Belief
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 also
                 the
                 Positives
                 of
                 our
                 Belief
                 must
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 implyed
                 Negatives
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 express
                 Articles
                 themselves
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 implyed
                 Consectaries
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 premising
                 these
                 three
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 tell
                 you
                 where
                 our
                 Church
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 since
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 our
                 Church
                 was
                 where
                 they
                 and
                 all
                 Christians
                 were
                 :
                 And
                 our
                 Religion
                 was
                 
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 both
                 Essential
                 and
                 perfective
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 now
                 Believe
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 that
                 was
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   General
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 believe
                 all
                 the
                 Essentials
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 more
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 understand
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Particular
                   faith
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 
                   particular
                   faith
                
                 we
                 believe
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 believed
                 or
                 delivered
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 of
                 understanding
                 as
                 they
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 understand
                 every
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 A
                 postles
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 Consectaries
                 ,
                 and
                 implied
                 Verities
                 ,
                 and
                 Rejections
                 of
                 all
                 Heresies
                 were
                 not
                 particularly
                 and
                 expresly
                 delivered
                 either
                 in
                 Scripture
                 or
                 Tradition
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 will
                 confess
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 ages
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   our
                   Church
                   was
                   the
                   one
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   containing
                   all
                   true
                   Christians
                   ,
                   Headed
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 and
                 every
                 such
                 Christian
                 (
                 too
                 many
                 to
                 number
                 )
                 was
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 Essential
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 contained
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Publick
                 Professions
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Practices
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 those
                 ages
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 Traditions
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 the
                 doctrines
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 universal
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 its
                 perfective
                 parts
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 fully
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Rejections
                 and
                 Consectaries
                 ,
                 were
                 then
                 gathered
                 and
                 owned
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Heresies
                 occasioned
                 the
                 expressing
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 all
                 implyed
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Scripture
                 doctrine
                 which
                 they
                 preserved
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 degrees
                 many
                 errors
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 1.
                 
                 Neither
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 one
                 true
                 Christian
                 
                   (
                   in
                   sensu
                   composito
                
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 did
                 reject
                 any
                 essential
                 part
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 not
                 alike
                 corrupted
                 with
                 error
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 less
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 still
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 held
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 had
                 a
                 perfect
                 General
                 or
                 Implicite
                 belief
                 ;
                 even
                 while
                 by
                 evill
                 consequences
                 they
                 oppugned
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 profession
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 When
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 by
                 claiming
                 the
                 universall
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 Rome
                 had
                 introduced
                 a
                 new
                 pretended
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 their
                 opinion
                 took
                 )
                 by
                 superadding
                 a
                 New
                 Head
                 and
                 form
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 
                   two
                   fold
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   West
                   ;
                   the
                   Christian
                   as
                   Christian
                
                 headed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Papal
                   as
                   Papal
                
                 Headed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 called
                 it
                 but
                 
                   one
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 usurped
                 Monarchy
                 as
                 under
                 Christ
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 
                   both
                   the
                   Heads
                   Essential
                
                 ,
                 when
                 before
                 
                   one
                   only
                
                 was
                 tolerable
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Matter
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Man
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 and
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 same
                 Assemblies
                 :
                 yet
                 still
                 the
                 forms
                 are
                 various
                 :
                 and
                 
                   as
                   Christians
                
                 and
                 
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 one
                 thing
                 :
                 and
                 
                   as
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   separating
                   sect
                   ,
                
                 they
                 are
                 another
                 thing
                 .
                 Till
                 this
                 time
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 Visibility
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Usurpation
                 ,
                 our
                 Church
                 was
                 visible
                 in
                 three
                 degrees
                 ,
                 in
                 three
                 severall
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 visible
                 in
                 
                   the
                   lowest
                   degree
                
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   as
                   Papists
                
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Christians
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 never
                 did
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 deny
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 
                   Ancient
                   Creeds
                   ,
                   nor
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 our
                 Positive
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 They
                 added
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Religion
                
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 professed
                 to
                 hold
                 all
                 the
                 old
                 in
                 consistency
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Wherever
                 the
                 
                   truth
                   of
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   and
                   the
                   ancient
                   Creeds
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 were
                 professed
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 our
                 Religion
                 before
                 Luther
                 :
                 But
                 even
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Creeds
                 were
                 (
                 visibly
                 )
                 professed
                 :
                 therefore
                 among
                 them
                 was
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 note
                 here
                 that
                 Popery
                 it self
                 was
                 not
                 ripe
                 for
                 a
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 professed
                 ,
                 till
                 Luthers
                 opposition
                 heightned
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Scripture
                 was
                 frequently
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 Papists
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 sufficient
                 Rule
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 shewed
                 before
                 from
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Basil
                   :
                
                 )
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 Tradition
                 was
                 only
                 pleaded
                 as
                 conservatory
                 and
                 expository
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 hath
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 equalled
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 were
                 lately
                 driven
                 to
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 found
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 they
                 were
                 unable
                 to
                 confute
                 or
                 suppress
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 oppression
                 by
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 our
                 Religion
                 was
                 visible
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 our
                 Church
                 :
                 )
                 
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   illustrious
                   sort
                
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Christians
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Ethiopians
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                
                 that
                 never
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 usurpation
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 (
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 took
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Patriarch
                   primae
                   sedis
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 
                   Episcopus
                   Ecclesiae
                   Catholicae
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Universall
                 Church
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 here
                 was
                 a
                 visibility
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 doubly
                 more
                 eminent
                 then
                 among
                 the
                 Romanists
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                   the
                   far
                   greatest
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 that
                 thus
                 held
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Papists
                 were
                 then
                 but
                 few
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 hold
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Positive
                   Articles
                   of
                   faith
                
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 among
                 their
                 Rejections
                 ,
                 did
                 Reject
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Popish
                   errors
                
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 .
                 Besides
                 many
                 particular
                 points
                 named
                 in
                 my
                 
                   Safe
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 they
                 Rejected
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Catholick
                   Monarchy
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   pretended
                   Infallibility
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 or
                 
                   his
                   Councils
                   :
                   the
                   new
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   Papall
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   Headed
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                
                 with
                 other
                 such
                 points
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 fundamentall
                 controversies
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 (
                 besides
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 profess
                 our
                 Religion
                 )
                 
                   the
                   major
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   did
                   profess
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Rejection
                   of
                   the
                   Papacy
                   and
                   Papall
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 easily
                 see
                 where
                 our
                 Religion
                 was
                 before
                 Luther
                 ,
                 as
                 where
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 of
                 Christians
                 were
                 before
                 Luther
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 beside
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 our
                 Religion
                 was
                 professed
                 with
                 a
                 yet
                 greater
                 Rejection
                 of
                 Romish
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 by
                 thousands
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 thousands
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Western
                 Church
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Popes
                 nose
                 ,
                 and
                 opposed
                 him
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 ill
                 endeavours
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 glad
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 way
                 to
                 his
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 consented
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 these
                 we
                 have
                 abundant
                 evidence
                 ,
                 though
                 abundance
                 more
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 subtilty
                 of
                 the
                 Papall
                 faction
                 had
                 not
                 had
                 the
                 handling
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 abundance
                 of
                 Histories
                 that
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 bloody
                 wars
                 and
                 contentions
                 that
                 the
                 Emperours
                 both
                 of
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 have
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 hinder
                 his
                 tyranny
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 free
                 professions
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 abundance
                 of
                 Treatises
                 then
                 written
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 his
                 doctrine
                 and
                 tyranny
                 :
                 some
                 store
                 of
                 them
                 Goldastus
                 hath
                 gathered
                 :
                 And
                 intimations
                 of
                 more
                 you
                 have
                 
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 expurgatory
                 Indices
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 histories
                 and
                 professions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Albigenses
                   ,
                   Waldenses
                   ,
                   Bohemians
                
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 very
                 numerous
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 Raynerius
                 say
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 affirmed
                 (
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 one
                 thousand
                 one
                 hundred
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 coutinued
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 Originall
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 proved
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Particular
                 evidence
                 unanswerable
                 is
                 given
                 in
                 by
                 Bishop
                 
                   Usher
                   de
                   Succes
                   .
                   &
                   statu
                   Eccl.
                   and
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Ancient
                   Religion
                   of
                
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Dr.
                 Field
                 ,
                 and
                 Morneyes
                 
                   Mysterie
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Illyricus
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Even
                 Generall
                 Popish
                 Councils
                 have
                 contended
                 and
                 born
                 witness
                 against
                 the
                 Popes
                 superiority
                 over
                 a
                 Councill
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 and
                 other
                 points
                 whole
                 Countreyes
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 brought
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 still
                 among
                 themselves
                 Dominicans
                 ,
                 Jansenists
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 are
                 reproached
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 as
                 siding
                 with
                 Calvin
                 in
                 many
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 as
                 Catharinus
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 Most
                 points
                 of
                 ours
                 which
                 we
                 oppose
                 to
                 Popery
                 ,
                 being
                 maintained
                 by
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 fullest
                 evidence
                 is
                 the
                 certain
                 history
                 or
                 knowledge
                 of
                 of
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 and
                 Clergy
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 partly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 main
                 matters
                 in
                 Controversies
                 between
                 us
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 of
                 multitudes
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 )
                 and
                 are
                 generally
                 kept
                 under
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 torments
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Case
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 were
                 aspiring
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 be
                 Arch-bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 first
                 seat
                 and
                 vote
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Chief
                   Bishops
                   or
                   Patriarchs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 made
                 
                   another
                   thing
                
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 claimed
                 (
                 about
                 six
                 hundred
                 years
                 or
                 more
                 after
                 Christ
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 
                   universal
                   Monarchs
                   or
                   Governours
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                
                 But
                 though
                 this
                 claim
                 was
                 soon
                 laid
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 comparatively
                 but
                 few
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 it
                 any
                 Article
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 multitudes
                 sided
                 with
                 the
                 Princes
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 kept
                 the
                 Pope
                 lower
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 medled
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 yielded
                 to
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 place
                 to
                 violence
                 ,
                 except
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Albigenses
                   ,
                   Bohemians
                   ,
                   Wicklefists
                
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 more
                 openly
                 opposed
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 clearly
                 ,
                 which
                 side
                 they
                 were
                 on
                 ,
                 being
                 forced
                 by
                 fire
                 and
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 not
                 the
                 freedom
                 to
                 profess
                 their
                 minds
                 .
              
               
               
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 summ
                 ,
                 our
                 Religion
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 divers
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 universal
                 Christian
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 since
                 Romes
                 usurpation
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 even
                 with
                 the
                 Romanists
                 though
                 abused
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 that
                 renounced
                 Popery
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 opposers
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 under
                 his
                 own
                 nose
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 now
                 what
                 Succession
                 we
                 plead
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 our
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 still
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 deny
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 with
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 (
                 yea
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 truly
                 Christian
                 )
                 I
                 easily
                 prove
                 it
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 Christians
                 joyned
                 to
                 Christ
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 (
                 for
                 none
                 else
                 are
                 Christians
                 or
                 united
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 Body
                 )
                 But
                 the
                 sincere
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 Christians
                 united
                 to
                 Christ
                 the
                 Head
                 :
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 believe
                 the
                 same
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 differ
                 in
                 no
                 essential
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 :
                 but
                 so
                 do
                 both
                 we
                 and
                 all
                 true
                 Christians
                 :
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 truly
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 Justified
                 ,
                 hating
                 all
                 known
                 sin
                 ,
                 longing
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 Loving
                 God
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 seeking
                 first
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 accounting
                 all
                 things
                 but
                 as
                 dung
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 are
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 sincere
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 prove
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 others
                 by
                 our
                 Profession
                 and
                 Practice
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 only
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 judging
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 ourselves
                 infallibly
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 in
                 Hell
                 or
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 our
                 own
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 cannot
                 perswade
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 love
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 not
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 prefer
                 not
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 Christ
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 feel
                 and
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 ;
                 till
                 they
                 can
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 my
                 heart
                 better
                 then
                 I
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 
                   Christ
                   Consent
                
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   we
                   Consent
                
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 
                 all
                 (
                 that
                 are
                 sincere
                 in
                 their
                 profession
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 (
                 for
                 if
                 
                   he
                   consent
                
                 and
                 
                   we
                   consent
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 match
                 ?
                 )
                 But
                 Christ
                 consenteth
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 consent
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 prove
                 by
                 parts
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   His
                   consent
                
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   whoever
                   believeth
                   in
                   him
                   should
                   not
                   perish
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   everlasting
                   life
                   ;
                   and
                   whoever
                   will
                   ,
                   may
                   drink
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   life
                   freely
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 
                   our
                   consent
                
                 we
                 openly
                 professed
                 at
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 frequently
                 renewed
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 own
                 souls
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 whatever
                 any
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 our
                 hearts
                 may
                 say
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 truly
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 own
                 their
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 are
                 visible
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 :
                 (
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 to
                 enter
                 us
                 into
                 that
                 Church
                 :
                 )
                 But
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 Georgians
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 truly
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 own
                 their
                 Baptismal
                 Covenant
                 :
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 said
                 against
                 
                   this
                   succession
                
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 answered
                 in
                 my
                 
                   safe
                   Religion
                
                 .
                 I
                 now
                 add
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 what
                 another
                 ,
                 
                   viz
                   H.
                   Turbervile
                
                 in
                 his
                 Manuall
                 saith
                 against
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 point
                 .
                 The
                 easiness
                 of
                 his
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 open
                 vanity
                 of
                 his
                 exceptions
                 ,
                 will
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 shorter
                 in
                 confuting
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 first
                 Argument
                 
                   (
                   pag.
                
                 43.
                 )
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 
                   [
                   The
                   true
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   had
                   a
                   continued
                   Succession
                   from
                   Christ
                   —
                   But
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Sectaries
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   a
                   continued
                   Succession
                   from
                   Christ
                   to
                   this
                   time
                   :
                   therefore
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 Reader
                 be
                 an
                 impartial
                 Judge
                 what
                 this
                 man
                 or
                 any
                 Papist
                 ever
                 said
                 with
                 sense
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Southern
                 Churches
                 have
                 no
                 true
                 Succession
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 talk
                 what
                 they
                 please
                 of
                 their
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 knows
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 Succession
                 as
                 Rome
                 .
                 Are
                 they
                 not
                 now
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 as
                 ever
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 ?
                 All
                 the
                 change
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 made
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 entertaining
                 of
                 some
                 fopperies
                 ,
                 common
                 to
                 Rome
                 and
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 Sectaries
                 )
                 can
                 prove
                 their
                 Succession
                 ,
                 it
                 destroyes
                 your
                 Argument
                 and
                 Cause
                 .
                 Me
                 thinks
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 ask
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   their
                   Church
                
                 was
                 before
                 Luther
                 ?
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 how
                 doth
                 this
                 Disputer
                 prove
                 his
                 Minor
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 Succession
                 ?
                 Only
                 by
                 a
                 stark
                 falshood
                 :
                 forsooth
                 
                   [
                   by
                   the
                   Concession
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Learned
                   Adversaries
                   ,
                   who
                   freely
                   and
                   unanimously
                   Confess
                   ,
                   that
                   before
                
                 Luther
                 
                   made
                   his
                   separation
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   for
                   nine
                   hundred
                   or
                   one
                   thousand
                   years
                   together
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   was
                   Catholick
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 O
                 horrid
                 boldness
                 !
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 pleads
                 for
                 the
                 sanctity
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 dare
                 thus
                 speak
                 so
                 notorious
                 an
                 untruth
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 !
                 At
                 this
                 rate
                 of
                 Disputing
                 ,
                 the
                 man
                 might
                 have
                 saved
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 writing
                 his
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 as
                 honestly
                 at
                 once
                 have
                 perswaded
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 unanimously
                 consess
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 cause
                 is
                 best
                 .
                 What
                 if
                 the
                 fifteen
                 cited
                 by
                 him
                 had
                 said
                 so
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 can
                 bring
                 him
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 of
                 another
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 cite
                 him
                 fifteen
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 mind
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 unanimous
                 confession
                 of
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 ?
                 But
                 unless
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 were
                 quite
                 beside
                 themselves
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 could
                 say
                 as
                 he
                 feigneth
                 them
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 For
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 world
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Southern
                 Churches
                 ,
                 far
                 exceeding
                 the
                 Romanists
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 did
                 deny
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ?
                 Would
                 this
                 perswade
                 his
                 poor
                 Disciples
                 that
                 we
                 all
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 no
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 but
                 Protestants
                 and
                 Papists
                 ?
                 His
                 first
                 cited
                 Confession
                 is
                 
                   Calvins
                   [
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Western
                   Churches
                   have
                   defended
                   Popery
                   ]
                
                 A
                 fair
                 proof
                 !
                 Doth
                 this
                 Disputer
                 believe
                 in
                 good
                 sadness
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Western
                   Churches
                
                 are
                 
                   all
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 sixth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Popish
                 arguing
                 .
                 What
                 Calvin
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 prevailing
                 power
                 in
                 each
                 Nation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 interprets
                 of
                 
                   all
                   the
                   world
                
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 deales
                 with
                 Dr.
                 White
                 ,
                 who
                 expresly
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 before
                 those
                 which
                 he
                 citeth
                 ,
                 affirmeth
                 the
                 visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Greece
                   ,
                   Ethiope
                   ,
                   Armenia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Rome
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 there
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 visible
                 distinct
                 companies
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 corruption
                 :
                 which
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 every
                 penitent
                 man
                 should
                 grant
                 that
                 knows
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 heart
                 and
                 life
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 tedious
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 odious
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 that
                 say
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 [
                 world
                 ]
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 2.
                 1.
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 first
                 argument
                 .
              
               
               
                 His
                 second
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 
                   Without
                   a
                   continued
                   number
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Priests
                   ,
                   Laicks
                   ,
                   succeeding
                   one
                   another
                   in
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   faith
                   from
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   to
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   a
                   continued
                   succession
                   cannot
                   be
                   had
                   :
                   But
                   Protestants
                   have
                   no
                   continued
                   number
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 proves
                 he
                 the
                 Minor
                 ?
                 
                   No
                   how
                   at
                   all
                
                 ;
                 but
                 puts
                 us
                 to
                 disprove
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 withall
                 gives
                 us
                 certain
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 obey
                 when
                 they
                 grow
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 being
                 reasonable
                 .
                 His
                 first
                 Law
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   We
                   must
                   name
                   none
                   but
                   only
                   such
                   as
                   held
                   explicitely
                   the
                   thirty
                   nine
                   Articles
                   ,
                   all
                   granting
                   and
                   denying
                   the
                   same
                   points
                   that
                   the
                   late
                   Protestants
                   of
                
                 England
                 
                   granted
                   or
                   denyed
                   —
                   for
                   if
                   they
                   differ
                   from
                   them
                   in
                   any
                   one
                   materiall
                   point
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   esteemed
                   Protestants
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 A
                 learned
                 Law
                 !
                 And
                 what
                 call
                 you
                 
                   [
                   a
                   material
                   point
                   ?
                
                 ]
                 You
                 may
                 yet
                 make
                 what
                 you
                 list
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 any
                 point
                 
                   Essentiall
                   to
                   Christianity
                
                 ,
                 we
                 grant
                 your
                 imposition
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 Chronologicall
                 ,
                 or
                 Geographicall
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 truth
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 Materiall
                 Point
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 Essential
                 .
                 Must
                 you
                 needs
                 know
                 which
                 these
                 Essentials
                 are
                 ?
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 :
                 
                   Those
                   which
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   the
                   ancient
                   Church
                   pre-required
                   the
                   knowledge
                   and
                   profession
                   of
                   ,
                   unto
                   Baptism
                   .
                
                 And
                 because
                 all
                 your
                 fond
                 exceptions
                 are
                 grounded
                 on
                 this
                 one
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 crave
                 your
                 patience
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 briefly
                 ,
                 but
                 sufficiently
                 prove
                 that
                 
                   Men
                   that
                   err
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   points
                   materiall
                   ,
                   may
                   yet
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Church
                   and
                   Religion
                   .
                
              
               
                 Argum.
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 men
                 that
                 err
                 in
                 points
                 material
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 precious
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 believed
                 .
                 )
                 may
                 yet
                 be
                 
                   true
                   Christians
                
                 and
                 hold
                 all
                 the
                 Essentials
                 of
                 Christianity
                 :
                 then
                 may
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 true
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 therefore
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 later
                 .
                 The
                 Antecedent
                 is
                 proved
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 all
                 truths
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Materiall
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Thomas
                 erred
                 in
                 a
                 Materiall
                 point
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 an
                 essentiall
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 believe
                 Christs
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 was
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Argum.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Papists
                 err
                 in
                 material
                 points
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 think
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 true
                 Church
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 confess
                 that
                 differing
                 in
                 Material
                 points
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 true
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Minor
                 ,
                 I
                 demand
                 :
                 
                 Are
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 points
                 Material
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 hotly
                 agitated
                 between
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 and
                 Dominicans
                 and
                 Jansenists
                 ?
                 the
                 Papall
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Councill
                 party
                 ?
                 The
                 Thomists
                 ,
                 Scotists
                 ,
                 Ockamists
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 At
                 least
                 review
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 Casuists
                 cited
                 by
                 the
                 Jansenists
                 Mysterie
                 of
                 Jesuitism
                 ;
                 and
                 tell
                 us
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 no
                 whit
                 Material
                 
                   Whether
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   kill
                   another
                   for
                   a
                   Crown
                   ?
                   or
                   may
                   kill
                   both
                   Judge
                   and
                   witnesses
                   to
                   avoid
                   an
                   unjust
                   sentence
                   ?
                   Or
                   whether
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   go
                   with
                   good
                   meanings
                   into
                   a
                   Whore-house
                   to
                   perswade
                   them
                   to
                   penitence
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   found
                   by
                   experience
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   comes
                   there
                   he
                   is
                   naught
                   with
                   them
                   himself
                   ?
                   Or
                   whether
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   lawfully
                   lie
                   and
                   calumniate
                   to
                   put
                   by
                   a
                   calumny
                   ?
                   Or
                   speak
                   falsly
                   with
                   mentall
                   reservations
                   ?
                   Or
                   forbear
                   loving
                   God
                   many
                   years
                   together
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   all
                   his
                   life
                   ?
                
                 Are
                 these
                 points
                 no
                 whit
                 Material
                 ?
                 You
                 know
                 that
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 you
                 (
                 with
                 a
                 Pope
                 and
                 General
                 Council
                 )
                 are
                 for
                 deposing
                 Heretical
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 murthering
                 and
                 stabbing
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 you
                 disavow
                 it
                 :
                 Is
                 this
                 
                   no
                   whit
                   material
                
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 you
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
                 A
                 hundred
                 more
                 of
                 your
                 differences
                 I
                 could
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 4.
                 
                 From
                 instances
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 that
                 have
                 erred
                 in
                 Material
                 points
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 taken
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 Churches
                 differed
                 about
                 Easter
                 day
                 ?
                 what
                 abundance
                 of
                 errors
                 are
                 in
                 your
                 Clementines
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 writers
                 owned
                 by
                 you
                 ?
                 
                   Justin
                   Martyr
                
                 was
                 a
                 Millenarie
                 :
                 Numbered
                 divers
                 Infidels
                 with
                 Christians
                 ;
                 thought
                 that
                 Angels
                 lived
                 by
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 generated
                 with
                 Devils
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Athenagoras
                
                 thought
                 that
                 second
                 Marriages
                 were
                 comely
                 Adultery
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 fell
                 by
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 begot
                 Gyants
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   Irenaeus
                
                 hath
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 
                   Theophilus
                   Antioch
                
                 .
                 worse
                 :
                 Tertullian
                 and
                 Orrigen
                 you
                 will
                 confess
                 had
                 yet
                 worse
                 ,
                 
                   Clem.
                   Alexand.
                
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 Infidels
                 and
                 Heathens
                 :
                 against
                 swearing
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 before
                 mentioned
                 .
                 
                   Greg.
                   Thaumaturgus
                
                 hath
                 divers
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 confession
                 and
                 other
                 works
                 be
                 his
                 that
                 are
                 ascribed
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Firmilian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Council
                 at
                 Carthage
                 were
                 for
                 rebaptizing
                 those
                 baptized
                 by
                 hereticks
                 ;
                 Against
                 all
                 Wars
                 and
                 Oaths
                 Lactantius
                 (
                 with
                 many
                 more
                 )
                 was
                 a
                 Millenary
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 too
                 many
                 great
                 errors
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 delight
                 to
                 rake
                 into
                 their
                 faults
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 necessary
                 I
                 shall
                 quickly
                 prove
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 errors
                 by
                 fourty
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 
                 all
                 these
                 or
                 most
                 ,
                 are
                 confessed
                 by
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 5.
                 
                 From
                 your
                 own
                 Confessions
                 .
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   Beat.
                   SS
                   cap.
                
                 6.
                 faith
                 that
                 
                   he
                   seeth
                   not
                   how
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                
                 Justin
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   can
                   be
                   defended
                   from
                   error
                   .
                
                 Of
                 Tertullian
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   's
                   no
                   trust
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 
                   de
                   Rom.
                   Pont.
                   c.
                
                 8.
                 
                 Eusebius
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   was
                   addicted
                   to
                   the
                   Hereticks
                
                 .
                 Cyprian
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   did
                   seem
                   to
                   sin
                   mortally
                   :
                   de
                   Rom.
                   Pont.
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 cap
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Augustine
                 is
                 accused
                 by
                 many
                 Jesuites
                 
                   for
                   going
                   too
                   far
                   from
                
                 Pelagius
                 .
                 Hierom
                 is
                 oft
                 pluckt
                 by
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 are
                 many
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 you
                 confess
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 least
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 perfect
                 concord
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 till
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 perfect
                 knowledge
                 and
                 happiness
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 perfect
                 concord
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 prove
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 or
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Antecedent
                 is
                 alas
                 too
                 far
                 past
                 doubt
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Argum.
                 7.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 godly
                 and
                 learned
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 and
                 all
                 men
                 )
                 have
                 some
                 (
                 alas
                 how
                 many
                 )
                 culpable
                 errors
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 (
                 yea
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 call
                 that
                 
                   de
                   fide
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 believe
                 )
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 such
                 errors
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Antecedent
                 is
                 so
                 true
                 and
                 evident
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 none
                 but
                 a
                 blind
                 proud
                 Pharisee
                 will
                 deny
                 himself
                 to
                 beg
                 of
                 God
                 daily
                 to
                 pardon
                 and
                 heal
                 his
                 culpable
                 errors
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 men
                 of
                 errors
                 and
                 differing
                 minds
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 about
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 why
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 they
                 
                   must
                   all
                   needs
                   explicitely
                   hold
                   the
                   thirty
                   nine
                   Articles
                   ?
                
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 whether
                 all
                 your
                 own
                 Church
                 do
                 explicitely
                 hold
                 and
                 believe
                 all
                 your
                 Articles
                 ?
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 Popes
                 and
                 General
                 Councils
                 have
                 defined
                 or
                 declared
                 .
                 Dare
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 five
                 hundred
                 ,
                 of
                 five
                 thousand
                 ,
                 doth
                 explicitely
                 believe
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 necessary
                 in
                 our
                 case
                 that
                 all
                 must
                 explicitely
                 believe
                 all
                 those
                 Articles
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 Yea
                 with
                 us
                 it
                 is
                 far
                 more
                 unnecessary
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 take
                 not
                 
                   those
                   Articles
                   for
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 write
                 or
                 speak
                 all
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 that
                 
                   Jewell
                   ,
                   Reignolds
                   ,
                   Perkins
                
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 other
                 have
                 written
                 
                 in
                 their
                 whole
                 works
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 s
                 easie
                 to
                 prove
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 those
                 Articles
                 have
                 been
                 owned
                 by
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 we
                 grant
                 your
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   else
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   esteemed
                   Protestants
                   ]
                
                 what
                 of
                 that
                 ?
                 As
                 if
                 none
                 but
                 Protestants
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 Sure
                 you
                 think
                 we
                 make
                 a
                 sect
                 of
                 our selves
                 like
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 exclude
                 all
                 others
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Salvation
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 !
                 The
                 word
                 
                   [
                   Protestant
                
                 ]
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 denomination
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 from
                 its
                 essence
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 we
                 call
                 our selves
                 
                   [
                   Christians
                
                 ]
                 only
                 ;
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 title
                 that
                 accidentally
                 accrewed
                 to
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 from
                 our
                 
                   Protesting
                   against
                   your
                   innovations
                   and
                   corruptions
                
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 Rejecting
                 the
                 errors
                 contrary
                 to
                 our
                 Religion
                 which
                 you
                 had
                 introduced
                 .
                 Now
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 involved
                 in
                 your
                 errors
                 as
                 our
                 forefathers
                 were
                 ,
                 but
                 lived
                 at
                 a
                 further
                 distance
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 no
                 occasion
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 Protestation
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 your
                 particular
                 Laws
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Saith
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                   [
                   Let
                   him
                   not
                   name
                   the
                   Waldenses
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   held
                   the
                   Real
                   presence
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   Lay
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Magistrates
                   fall
                   from
                   their
                   dignity
                   by
                   any
                   mortal
                   sin
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lawful
                   to
                   swear
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 Waldo
                 
                   lived
                   but
                   in
                   one
                   thousand
                   one
                   hundred
                   and
                   sixty
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 better
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 published
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 then
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Lutherans
                 hold
                 the
                 real
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 and
                 Church
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 were
                 Lay-men
                 in
                 the
                 Jews
                 account
                 and
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 
                   Priests
                   or
                   Levites
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 Christians
                 account
                 that
                 believed
                 their
                 mission
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 thought
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 thought
                 that
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Ministers
                 do
                 by
                 Mortal
                 sin
                 forfeit
                 all
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 title
                 to
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 themselves
                 may
                 have
                 comfort
                 and
                 justification
                 in
                 judgement
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 never
                 thought
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 their
                 actions
                 were
                 not
                 valid
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 good
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 ancientest
                 Fathers
                 thought
                 it
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 swear
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 are
                 cited
                 by
                 you
                 as
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 are
                 slandered
                 in
                 these
                 points
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Though
                 Waldo
                 was
                 but
                 about
                 one
                 thousand
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 and
                 Church
                 under
                 other
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 those
                 names
                 were
                 fastned
                 
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 much
                 elder
                 ,
                 as
                 Raynerius
                 may
                 satisfie
                 you
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 adds
                 
                   [
                   Let
                   him
                   not
                   name
                   the
                   Hussites
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   held
                   Mass
                   ,
                   Transubstantiation
                   and
                   seven
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   universal
                   Church
                   consisted
                   only
                   of
                   the
                   predestinate
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 Answ
                 .
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 have
                 we
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 ?
                 The
                 Council
                 of
                 Constance
                 burnt
                 
                   John
                   Huss
                
                 to
                 ashes
                 for
                 saying
                 that
                 
                   there
                   remained
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   after
                   Consecration
                   and
                   that
                   Transubstantiation
                   was
                   a
                   new
                   word
                   to
                   deceive
                   men
                   with
                   ]
                
                 as
                 Binnius
                 himself
                 expresseth
                 among
                 their
                 accusations
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 among
                 the
                 articles
                 for
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 Hussites
                 ,
                 one
                 was
                 
                   Whether
                   they
                   take
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   mortall
                   sin
                   to
                   reject
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   Confirmation
                   ,
                   extream
                   unction
                   and
                   marriage
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 yet
                 now
                 Huss
                 is
                 burnt
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 poor
                 lay-Papists
                 are
                 perswaded
                 by
                 their
                 deceivers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Hussites
                 were
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 and
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 did
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 accuse
                 or
                 receive
                 accusation
                 and
                 witness
                 against
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 contrary
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 universal
                 Church
                 as
                 invisible
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 signification
                 ,
                 containeth
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 truly
                 sanctified
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 predestinate
                 )
                 we
                 believe
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Huss
                 :
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Analogical
                 signification
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 visible
                 ,
                 containeth
                 all
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 whether
                 sincere
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Constance
                 ,
                 and
                 Huss
                 and
                 Hierom
                 burnt
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 safe
                 conduct
                 ,
                 doth
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Papists
                 is
                 perfidiousness
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 why
                 should
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 more
                 just
                 then
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ?
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 shews
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 or
                 Religion
                 :
                 you
                 condemned
                 and
                 burnt
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 too
                 :
                 therefore
                 you
                 thought
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 neer
                 kin
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 proceeds
                 with
                 his
                 precepts
                 
                   [
                   Let
                   him
                   not
                   name
                   the
                   Albigenses
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   held
                   all
                   marriages
                   to
                   be
                   unlawfull
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   begotten
                
                 ex
                 coitu
                 
                   to
                   be
                   unclean
                   :
                   They
                   held
                   two
                   Gods
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 Answ
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 such
                 falshoods
                 by
                 which
                 you
                 uphold
                 your
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 inexcusable
                 and
                 shameless
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 frequently
                 and
                 fully
                 detected
                 long
                 ago
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 continued
                 in
                 .
                 
                   Perrin
                   ,
                   Viguerius
                
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 might
                 have
                 prevented
                 your
                 error
                 :
                 especially
                 Bishop
                 
                   Usher
                   de
                   Succes
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   
                   cap.
                
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 &
                 10.
                 who
                 hath
                 given
                 you
                 enough
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 writers
                 to
                 have
                 satisfied
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 shewed
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 Arrians
                 and
                 Manichees
                 ,
                 inhabiting
                 those
                 Countreyes
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heavy
                 charges
                 of
                 
                   Bernard
                   ,
                   Eckbertus
                   Schonaugiensis
                
                 and
                 others
                 were
                 occasioned
                 .
                 And
                 see
                 by
                 him
                 there
                 cited
                 what
                 the
                 same
                 Bernard
                 saith
                 against
                 your
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 judge
                 which
                 he
                 spoak
                 hardlier
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Catharists
                 next
                 added
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 Puritan
                 Waldenses
                 as
                 you
                 speak
                 ,
                 but
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Manichees
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 described
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 ambitious
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 their
                 Successors
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 adds
                 
                   [
                   Let
                   him
                   not
                   name
                   the
                   Wicklifians
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   held
                   ;
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   came
                   to
                   pass
                   by
                   fatall
                   necessity
                   ;
                   That
                   Princes
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   fell
                   from
                   their
                   dignity
                   and
                   power
                   by
                   mortall
                   sin
                   .
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 We
                 know
                 by
                 many
                 of
                 Wicklifs
                 own
                 books
                 printed
                 and
                 manuscript
                 what
                 his
                 judgement
                 was
                 ,
                 what
                 ever
                 your
                 Council
                 at
                 Constance
                 accuse
                 him
                 of
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 
                   a
                   Divine
                   Necessity
                
                 opposed
                 to
                 uncertainty
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 
                   determination
                   of
                   an
                   unruled
                   will
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 mentioneth
                 .
                 And
                 do
                 not
                 your
                 Jesuites
                 lay
                 as
                 heavy
                 a
                 charge
                 on
                 the
                 Dominicans
                 sometimes
                 ?
                 and
                 with
                 as
                 great
                 cause
                 may
                 many
                 of
                 your
                 Schoolmen
                 be
                 disclaimed
                 for
                 this
                 as
                 Wicklife
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 understand
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 .
                 Wicklife
                 was
                 known
                 to
                 obey
                 and
                 
                   teach
                   obedience
                
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 But
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 fine
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 Wicklife
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 in
                 mortal
                 sin
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Council
                 determine
                 that
                 Princes
                 or
                 Lords
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 root
                 out
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 cals
                 Hereticks
                 must
                 be
                 cast
                 our
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Countrey
                 given
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 you
                 take
                 Wicklife
                 to
                 be
                 some
                 kin
                 to
                 your selves
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 adds
                 
                   [
                   Let
                   him
                   not
                   name
                   the
                   Grecians
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   rejected
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   Protestants
                   .
                
                 Censur
                 .
                 Eccl.
                 Orient
                 .
                 
                   They
                   were
                   at
                   least
                   seven
                   hundred
                   or
                   eight
                   hundred
                   year
                   in
                   Communion
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 .
                 
                   —
                   they
                   were
                   united
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   again
                   in
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Florence
                 :
                 
                   They
                   held
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   seven
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   unbloody
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   Prayer
                   to
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 Patriark
                 ,
                 or
                 twenty
                 men
                 reject
                 our
                 Communion
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 's
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Millions
                 of
                 Greek
                 Christians
                 that
                 never
                 rejected
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 's
                 that
                 to
                 all
                 Patriarcks
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 rejected
                 it
                 not
                 ?
                 Did
                 Cyril
                 reject
                 our
                 Communion
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 published
                 a
                 Protestant
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 maligned
                 ,
                 and
                 treacherously
                 dealt
                 with
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 falsly
                 accused
                 to
                 the
                 Turks
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 constancy
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 the
                 world
                 knoweth
                 not
                 by
                 what
                 inducements
                 you
                 drew
                 a
                 few
                 poor
                 men
                 at
                 Florence
                 to
                 subscribe
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 union
                 with
                 you
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 death
                 the
                 Patriark
                 dyed
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Greeks
                 resented
                 his
                 fact
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 return
                 they
                 made
                 to
                 your
                 Church
                 ?
                 I
                 pray
                 perswade
                 your selves
                 that
                 they
                 and
                 we
                 and
                 all
                 are
                 Papists
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Greeks
                 did
                 disclaim
                 Communion
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 nevertheless
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 .
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 were
                 both
                 Christians
                 when
                 they
                 parted
                 in
                 dissention
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 neighbour
                 in
                 anger
                 call
                 another
                 Traitor
                 unjustly
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 Society
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 both
                 the
                 Kings
                 subjects
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 one
                 Common
                 wealth
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Greeks
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Papists
                 false
                 accusations
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 already
                 against
                 pretended
                 .
                 Veridicus
                 in
                 my
                 
                   Safe
                   Religion
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 you
                 nor
                 all
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 on
                 earth
                 that
                 can
                 prove
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 distant
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 and
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 add
                 
                   [
                   Let
                   him
                   not
                   name
                   the
                   Egyptians
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   held
                   Transubstantiation
                   and
                   unbloody
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   manifest
                   by
                   their
                   Liturgies
                   ;
                   but
                   denyed
                   the
                   procession
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   from
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   held
                   but
                   one
                   will
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Godignus
                 de
                 reb
                 .
                 Abas
                 .
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cap.
                 28.
                 ]
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Godignus
                 talks
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 but
                 the
                 Abassines
                 .
                 This
                 learned
                 man
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 home-bred
                 ,
                 and
                 confined
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 little
                 regardeth
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 known
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 and
                 Abassines
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 likely
                 to
                 know
                 well
                 the
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 that
                 while
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 cannot
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 hold
                 Transubstantion
                 .
                 Nor
                 shall
                 your
                 bare
                 naming
                 their
                 Liturgy
                 make
                 us
                 believe
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Egyptian
                 Liturgy
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 find
                 ,
                 nor
                 I
                 suppose
                 do
                 you
                 know
                 your selves
                 .
                 An
                 Ethiopick
                 Liturgy
                 your
                 compilers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Bibliotheca
                   Patrum
                
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 Tom.
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 hath
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 find
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 
                 
                   Hoc
                   est
                   Corpus
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 we
                 say
                 in
                 our
                 Administration
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 Liturgy
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 reports
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 writers
                 concerning
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Ethiopians
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 about
                 the
                 Elevation
                 ,
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 or
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 forged
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 Relators
                 of
                 their
                 practice
                 are
                 grosly
                 deceived
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 deceive
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 themselves
                 .
                 )
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 
                   procession
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   denyal
                   of
                   two
                   wills
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 writers
                 profess
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 in
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 later
                 in
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 verbal
                 difference
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 not
                 signifying
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 in
                 their
                 esteem
                 as
                 in
                 ours
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 However
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 but
                 become
                 the
                 subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 subjects
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 take
                 both
                 Ethiopians
                 and
                 Copties
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 of
                 their
                 errors
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 saith
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                   [
                   Let
                   him
                   not
                   cite
                   the
                   Armenians
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   hold
                   but
                   one
                   nature
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   his
                   flesh
                   was
                   changed
                   into
                   his
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   condemned
                   by
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Calcedon
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 The
                 Armenians
                 are
                 a
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
                 Binnius
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Eugenius
                 the
                 third
                 saith
                 ,
                 their
                 Catholick
                 (
                 so
                 call
                 they
                 their
                 chief
                 Bishop
                 )
                 hath
                 infinite
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   above
                   a
                   thousand
                   Bishops
                   under
                   him
                   .
                   Oth.
                   Frisingensis
                
                 hath
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Though
                 they
                 held
                 but
                 one
                 nature
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 by
                 permixtion
                 or
                 confusion
                 of
                 the
                 natures
                 ,
                 as
                 Eutiches
                 imagined
                 ,
                 but
                 Conjunction
                 or
                 Coalition
                 :
                 
                   Nicephor
                   .
                   Hist
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 18.
                 cap.
                 53.
                 
                 And
                 divers
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 writers
                 say
                 the
                 difference
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 in
                 words
                 .
                 And
                 even
                 all
                 this
                 they
                 now
                 deny
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Confession
                 published
                 not
                 eighty
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 Artic.
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28
                 ,
                 29
                 ,
                 30.
                 &c.
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 change
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 into
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 is
                 your
                 slander
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 good
                 argument
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 condemned
                 by
                 (
                 the
                 five
                 Acts
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 Act
                 of
                 )
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Calcedon
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 untruth
                 :
                 sure
                 you
                 go
                 much
                 upon
                 trust
                 ,
                 that
                 dare
                 venture
                 to
                 stuff
                 your
                 book
                 with
                 such
                 falshoods
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 best
                 is
                 ,
                 your
                 simple
                 Papists
                 know
                 not
                 but
                 all
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 they
                 must
                 believe
                 
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 disprove
                 you
                 .
                 The
                 Armenians
                 then
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 one
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 your
                 forgeries
                 and
                 vain
                 exceptions
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 petty
                 Councils
                 chid
                 them
                 for
                 not
                 mixing
                 water
                 with
                 wine
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 General
                 Council
                 called
                 Quinisexti
                 do
                 condemn
                 the
                 same
                 error
                 as
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 their
                 deputing
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Priests
                 successively
                 to
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 shaving
                 their
                 hair
                 :
                 and
                 their
                 eating
                 eggs
                 and
                 cheese
                 on
                 Saturdayes
                 and
                 Sundayes
                 in
                 Lent.
                 But
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 fear
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 with
                 men
                 that
                 err
                 more
                 then
                 not
                 shaving
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 eating
                 eggs
                 and
                 cheese
                 comes
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 2
                 And
                 remember
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 Reprobate
                 Councils
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 one
                 that
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 (
                 when
                 two
                 General
                 Councils
                 before
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 )
                 did
                 Canon
                 .
                 36.
                 give
                 
                   aequalia
                   privilegia
                
                 ,
                 equal
                 priviledges
                 to
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 as
                 Rome
                 had
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 mind
                 of
                 this
                 General
                 Council
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 other
                 have
                 judged
                 them
                 Eutichians
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 renounce
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Charity
                 covereth
                 far
                 greater
                 errors
                 in
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 take
                 them
                 for
                 Christians
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Question
                 had
                 ever
                 been
                 started
                 in
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   mans
                   soul
                   and
                   body
                   are
                   two
                   Natures
                   or
                   but
                   one
                   ,
                
                 it
                 s
                 ten
                 to
                 one
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 another
                 heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 perhaps
                 the
                 real
                 difference
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Controversie
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 addeth
                 
                   [
                   Protestants
                   pretence
                   to
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   five
                   hundred
                   years
                   ,
                   is
                   very
                   idle
                   ;
                   because
                   were
                   it
                   true
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   false
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   Fathers
                   were
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   yet
                   could
                   not
                   that
                   suffice
                   to
                   prove
                   them
                   is
                   continued
                   Succession
                   of
                   one
                   thousand
                   six
                   hundred
                   years
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 sufficeth
                 us
                 if
                 those
                 Fathers
                 were
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 though
                 having
                 no
                 usurper
                 of
                 an
                 universal
                 Monarchy
                 to
                 Protest
                 against
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Protestants
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 idle
                 pretence
                 indeed
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 prove
                 a
                 Succession
                 of
                 one
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 bare
                 instance
                 of
                 five
                 hundred
                 years
                 :
                 but
                 your
                 idle
                 head
                 hath
                 forged
                 more
                 idle
                 pretences
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 calumniation
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 prove
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 from
                 those
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Novelty
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Succession
                 for
                 those
                 five
                 hundred
                 years
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 world
                 had
                 been
                 big
                 
                 enough
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 discerned
                 our
                 Evidence
                 of
                 a
                 further
                 Succession
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 adds
                 [
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   sixth
                   age
                   must
                   needs
                   know
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   Religion
                   and
                   Tenets
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   lived
                   in
                   the
                   fifth
                   age
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   instructed
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   whom
                   they
                   daily
                   conversed
                   better
                   then
                   our
                   Protestants
                   can
                   now
                   do
                   ;
                   who
                   have
                   Protested
                   on
                   their
                   salvation
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   with
                   theirs
                   ,
                   received
                   from
                   them
                   by
                   word
                   of
                   mouth
                
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Any
                 thing
                 will
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 simple
                 that
                 will
                 believe
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 all
                 or
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 age
                 that
                 made
                 this
                 solemn
                 Protestation
                 that
                 you
                 mention
                 .
                 If
                 all
                 or
                 most
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 ten
                 thousandth
                 man
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 where
                 we
                 may
                 find
                 that
                 Protestation
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 
                   sixth
                   age
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 Pope
                 Boniface
                 alone
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 sixth
                 age
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 where
                 that
                 age
                 did
                 Protest
                 on
                 their
                 salvation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 their
                 Fore
                 fathers
                 for
                 the
                 universal
                 Monarch
                 and
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 beyond
                 his
                 bare
                 Primacy
                 of
                 order
                 )
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 age
                 hath
                 protested
                 on
                 their
                 salvation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 prohibition
                 of
                 reading
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 receiving
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 points
                 anon
                 to
                 be
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 their
                 Fore-fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 from
                 age
                 to
                 age
                 ?
                 4.
                 
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 where
                 to
                 find
                 this
                 Protestation
                 of
                 the
                 tenth
                 age
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Genebrard
                   ,
                   Bellarmine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 so
                 complain
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 not
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Council
                 ,
                 but
                 Apostatical
                 Popes
                 and
                 an
                 ignorant
                 wicked
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 that
                 suspected
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 Heresie
                 if
                 he
                 understood
                 Greek
                 or
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Magick
                 or
                 Conjuring
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 medled
                 with
                 Mathematicks
                 ?
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 legible
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 Age
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 fetch
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 age
                 from
                 their
                 writings
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 .
                 What
                 else
                 mean
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 those
                 writings
                 and
                 those
                 numerous
                 citations
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 Nay
                 more
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 trust
                 their
                 
                   memories
                   in
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   for
                   the
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                
                 no
                 nor
                 for
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 preceding
                 Council
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 for
                 the
                 Common
                 Creed
                 ;
                 but
                 had
                 all
                 read
                 and
                 repeated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 writing
                 before
                 the
                 Council
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 occasion
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 Conscience
                 be
                 free
                 to
                 speak
                 truth
                 for
                 a
                 few
                 sentences
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 us
                 in
                 good
                 sadness
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Oral
                 Tradition
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 preserve
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 
                   Augustines
                   ,
                   
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                   Chrysostomes
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 their
                 writings
                 do
                 ?
                 Is
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 
                   Aquinas
                   ,
                   Scotus
                   ,
                   Gabriel
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yea
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 preserved
                 now
                 more
                 certainly
                 in
                 mens
                 memories
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 writing
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 better
                 memories
                 then
                 mine
                 that
                 keep
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 better
                 hap
                 then
                 I
                 that
                 light
                 of
                 such
                 keepers
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 can
                 scarce
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 deliver
                 my
                 mind
                 so
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 difficult
                 point
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 is
                 misunderstanding
                 and
                 misreporting
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 leaving
                 out
                 or
                 changing
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 make
                 it
                 another
                 matter
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 forced
                 to
                 refer
                 them
                 to
                 my
                 writings
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 by
                 neglect
                 they
                 misinterpret
                 me
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 open
                 the
                 book
                 it self
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Either
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 age
                 are
                 intelligible
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 them
                 I
                 hope
                 with
                 industry
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 1.
                 
                 Much
                 less
                 were
                 their
                 transient
                 speeches
                 intelligible
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 age
                 be
                 not
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 cannot
                 understand
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 do
                 not
                 that
                 controvert
                 its
                 sense
                 voluminously
                 ,
                 )
                 nor
                 can
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 Churches
                 judgement
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 By
                 your
                 leave
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 Corrupters
                 take
                 on
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 Power
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 Laws
                 and
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 
                   quoad
                   nos
                
                 ,
                 by
                 definitions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dispense
                 with
                 former
                 Laws
                 ,
                 that
                 unless
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 Knights
                 of
                 the
                 Post
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 swear
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 from
                 their
                 Fore-fathers
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Well!
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 answer
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 grant
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 sixth
                 age
                 understood
                 and
                 retained
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 delivered
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Hereticks
                 or
                 corrupters
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 your selves
                 .
                 Well
                 then
                 !
                 the
                 far
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 receive
                 from
                 the
                 fifth
                 age
                 the
                 same
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 kept
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 grossest
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 flatterers
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 then
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 part
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 stick
                 to
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 succeeding
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 to
                 an
                 usurper
                 that
                 then
                 was
                 newly
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 universal
                 Soveraignty
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 your
                 chief
                 Argument
                 treadeth
                 Popery
                 in
                 the
                 dirt
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 sixth
                 age
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 eighth
                 ,
                 nineth
                 ,
                 tenth
                 ,
                 thirteenth
                 ,
                 fourteenth
                 ,
                 fifteenth
                 and
                 sixteenth
                 ages
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 aliens
                 or
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 universal
                 
                 Monarchy
                 :
                 therefore
                 if
                 one
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 knew
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 age
                 ,
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 an
                 usurper
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Argument
                 of
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   five
                   hundred
                   years
                   taught
                   their
                   tenets
                   :
                   therefore
                   its
                   impossible
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   for
                   the
                   Protestants
                   .
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Protestants
                 are
                 Christians
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 for
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 Christians
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 but
                 its
                 certain
                 they
                 were
                 Christians
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 could
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 prove
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 Protestants
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 their
                 Successors
                 in
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 proved
                 ,
                 but
                 forgot
                 the
                 question
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 to
                 you
                 more
                 anon
                 .
              
               
                 Well!
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 I
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 shewed
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 continuation
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 Luther
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 you
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 dozen
                 or
                 twenty
                 names
                 in
                 each
                 age
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 seems
                 will
                 satisfie
                 a
                 Papist
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 done
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 require
                 this
                 following
                 Justice
                 at
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 Seeing
                 the
                 Papists
                 do
                 so
                 importunately
                 call
                 to
                 us
                 for
                 Catalogues
                 and
                 proof
                 of
                 our
                 succession
                 ,
                 Reason
                 and
                 Justice
                 requireth
                 that
                 they
                 first
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 Papists
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 their
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 do
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 must
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 delusory
                 ridiculous
                 Catalogue
                 wherewith
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 begins
                 his
                 Manual
                 .
                 His
                 Argument
                 runs
                 thus
                 
                   [
                   That
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   true
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   had
                   a
                   continued
                   succession
                   from
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   (
                   very
                   true
                   :
                   )
                   But
                   the
                   Church
                   now
                   in
                   Communion
                   with
                   the
                   Sea
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   and
                   no
                   other
                   ,
                   hath
                   had
                   a
                   continued
                   succession
                   from
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   to
                   this
                   time
                   :
                   therefore
                   ,
                   &c.
                   —
                   ]
                
                 For
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Minor
                 he
                 giveth
                 us
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 note
                 the
                 misery
                 of
                 poor
                 souls
                 that
                 depend
                 on
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 deluded
                 with
                 such
                 stuff
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 ashamed
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 see
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 if
                 his
                 Catalogue
                 were
                 true
                 and
                 proved
                 ,
                 would
                 it
                 
                 prove
                 the
                 Exclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   no
                   other
                   Church
                   :
                
                 ]
                 had
                 a
                 succession
                 ?
                 Doth
                 it
                 prove
                 that
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 or
                 Alexandria
                 had
                 no
                 such
                 succession
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Romanists
                 had
                 it
                 ?
                 where
                 is
                 there
                 ever
                 a
                 word
                 here
                 under
                 this
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 exclusive
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Minor
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 note
                 how
                 he
                 puts
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 Question
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Question
                 between
                 us
                 .
                 A
                 fair
                 beginning
                 !
                 The
                 Question
                 is
                 not
                 about
                 
                   Churches
                   in
                   Communion
                   with
                   you
                
                 ,
                 but
                 about
                 Churches
                 
                   in
                   subjection
                   to
                   you
                
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 pious
                 fraud
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 men
                 by
                 decieving
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Ancient
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   Philippi
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 a
                 hundred
                 Churches
                 in
                 Communion
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 were
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Papists
                 can
                 but
                 prove
                 themselves
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 quickly
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 are
                 in
                 Communion
                 with
                 them
                 still
                 ,
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Head
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 ,
                 baptism
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 hope
                 ,
                 &c.
                 though
                 not
                 as
                 Papists
                 ,
                 by
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 usurper
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Our
                 question
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Universal
                   Church
                
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 man
                 nameth
                 us
                 twenty
                 or
                 thirty
                 men
                 in
                 an
                 age
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 were
                 professors
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 :
                 And
                 doth
                 he
                 believe
                 in
                 good
                 sadness
                 that
                 twenty
                 or
                 thirty
                 men
                 are
                 either
                 the
                 universall
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 ?
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 principally
                 ,
                 did
                 this
                 man
                 think
                 that
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 besides
                 their
                 subjects
                 had
                 their
                 wits
                 so
                 far
                 to
                 seek
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 named
                 in
                 his
                 Catalogue
                 were
                 Papists
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 proof
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 meerly
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 listed
                 here
                 by
                 
                   H.
                   T
                
                 ?
                 Or
                 might
                 he
                 not
                 to
                 as
                 good
                 purpose
                 have
                 saved
                 his
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 nothing
                 of
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 6
                 But
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 go
                 any
                 further
                 ?
                 we
                 will
                 begin
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 lis
                 first
                 Century
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 prove
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 named
                 ,
                 were
                 Papists
                 ,
                 (
                 much
                 more
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 resolved
                 presently
                 to
                 turn
                 Papist
                 .
                 But
                 unless
                 the
                 man
                 intended
                 to
                 provoke
                 his
                 reader
                 to
                 an
                 unreverent
                 laughter
                 about
                 this
                 abuse
                 of
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 named
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 dead
                 not
                 only
                 before
                 Rome
                 had
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 Bellarmine
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
                 pretend
                 that
                 Peter
                 received
                 
                 his
                 Commission
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 universall
                 Head.
                 And
                 did
                 not
                 this
                 writer
                 know
                 that
                 Protestants
                 can
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 same
                 names
                 as
                 for
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 printing
                 them
                 be
                 proof
                 ,
                 their
                 proof
                 is
                 as
                 good
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 what
                 proof
                 shall
                 we
                 have
                 ?
                 Our
                 proof
                 is
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 Thence
                 we
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Church
                 held
                 the
                 same
                 belief
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 incumbent
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 thence
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 Papists
                 .
                 Why
                 else
                 do
                 we
                 still
                 appeal
                 to
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 refuse
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 tryal
                 of
                 it
                 any
                 otherwise
                 then
                 as
                 expounded
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 confident
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 diffident
                 of
                 them
                 ▪
                 We
                 know
                 the
                 Apostles
                 faith
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Papists
                 will
                 not
                 know
                 it
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 They
                 tell
                 you
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 know
                 we
                 that
                 ?
                 Why
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 age
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 is
                 that
                 testimony
                 ?
                 Why
                 the
                 third
                 age
                 received
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 is
                 that
                 proved
                 ?
                 Why
                 because
                 the
                 fourth
                 age
                 was
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 ;
                 And
                 how
                 prove
                 you
                 that
                 ?
                 Why
                 in
                 the
                 upshot
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 present
                 age
                 is
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 :
                 Why
                 but
                 most
                 Christians
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 age
                 ,
                 are
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Well!
                 but
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 represented
                 in
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 may
                 err
                 .
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Pope
                 cannot
                 
                   in
                   Cathedra
                
                 and
                 in
                 approving
                 a
                 Councill
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 summ
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 may
                 be
                 judge
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 Papists
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 may
                 be
                 heard
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 none
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 doubt
                 (
                 though
                 Bellarmine
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 other
                 Churches
                 can
                 prove
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 succession
                 as
                 the
                 Romane
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 And
                 poor
                 Bellarmine
                 after
                 all
                 is
                 fain
                 to
                 give
                 up
                 this
                 Mark
                 as
                 insufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 .
                 Lib.
                 ●
                 .
                 
                   de
                   Eccles
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Dico
                   secundò
                   ,
                   Argumentum
                   à
                   successione
                   legittna
                   adferri
                   à
                   nobis
                   praecipuè
                   ad
                   probandum
                   non
                   esse
                   Ecclesiam
                   ibi
                   non
                   est
                   haec
                   successio
                   ,
                   quod
                   quidem
                   evidens
                   est
                   :
                   ex
                   quo
                   tamen
                   n●
                   colligitur
                   necessario
                   ,
                   ibi
                   esse
                   Ecclesiam
                   ubi
                   est
                   successio
                   .
                
                 By
                 his
                 own
                 confession
                 then
                 ,
                 succession
                 will
                 not
                 prove
                 the
                 Romanists
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 continuation
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 declining
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 argumentation
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 here
                 solemnly
                 profess
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Papists
                 
                 that
                 shall
                 read
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 AS
                 SOON
                 AS
                 I
                 SHALL
                 SEE
                 ANY
                 CERTAIN
                 PROOF
                 ,
                 BY
                 CATALOGUE
                 OR
                 ANY
                 OTHER
                 WAY
                 ,
                 THAT
                 THE
                 CATHOLICK
                 CHURCH
                 ,
                 HATH
                 SUCCESSIVELY
                 FROM
                 AGE
                 TO
                 AGE
                 BEEN
                 PAPISTS
                 ,
                 I
                 WILL
                 TURN
                 PAPIST
                 WITHOUT
                 DELAY
                 :
                 AND
                 I
                 CHALLENGE
                 THEM
                 TO
                 GIVE
                 US
                 SUCH
                 PROOF
                 IF
                 THEY
                 CAN.
                 
              
               
                 Nay
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 age
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 or
                 third
                 alone
                 ,
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 were
                 Papists
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 am
                 resolved
                 to
                 turn
                 Papist
                 :
                 Nay
                 I
                 am
                 most
                 confident
                 they
                 cannot
                 prove
                 that
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 age
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 were
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 
                   H.
                   Ts.
                
                 Catalogue
                 ,
                 I
                 return
                 him
                 further
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 named
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 age
                 had
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 errors
                 :
                 And
                 no
                 one
                 named
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 year
                 four
                 hundred
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 year
                 six
                 hundred
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 false
                 catalogue
                 be
                 truly
                 corrected
                 )
                 was
                 a
                 Papist
                 ;
                 so
                 well
                 hath
                 he
                 proved
                 the
                 Popish
                 Succession
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 plainer
                 opening
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 add
                 the
                 discussion
                 of
                 another
                 of
                 their
                 deceits
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXV
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 ANother
                 notable
                 fraud
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   confound
                   all
                   their
                   own
                   errors
                   and
                   corruptions
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   instance
                   in
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   errors
                   that
                   are
                   common
                   to
                   them
                   with
                   some
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   omit
                   the
                   Essentiall
                   parts
                   of
                   Popery
                   :
                
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 world
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 prove
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 any
                 points
                 in
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 thereby
                 prove
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 Popery
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 succession
                 )
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 our
                 Religion
                 also
                 Essentially
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 every
                 inferiour
                 difference
                 between
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Suffer
                 them
                 not
                 therefore
                 thus
                 to
                 juggle
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 but
                 distinguish
                 between
                 the
                 Essentials
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 main
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 errors
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 proper
                 to
                 them
                 alone
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 Bellarmine
                 opens
                 his
                 jugling
                 lib.
                 4.
                 
                   de
                   Eccles
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 9.
                 where
                 he
                 pleadeth
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 as
                 a
                 Note
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   Jam
                   duobus
                   modis
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Two
                   wayes
                   we
                   may
                   by
                   this
                   Mark
                   prove
                   our
                   Church
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   By
                   shewing
                   the
                   sentences
                   of
                   the
                   Ancients
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   confirm
                   all
                   our
                   tenets
                   ,
                   and
                   refute
                   our
                   adversaries
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   way
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   most
                   prolix
                   ,
                   and
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   many
                   calumnies
                   and
                   objections
                   .
                
                 (
                 Mark
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 appealing
                 to
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 )
                 
                   The
                   other
                   way
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   shorter
                   and
                   surer
                   ,
                   by
                   shewing
                   first
                   from
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   the
                   adversaries
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   tenents
                   are
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   antients
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 And
                 indeed
                 if
                 the
                 weakness
                 or
                 rashness
                 of
                 any
                 Protestants
                 be
                 the
                 Papists
                 strength
                 ,
                 its
                 time
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 prudent
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Papists
                 unhappiness
                 that
                 cannot
                 understand
                 the
                 antients
                 in
                 the
                 antients
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 are
                 faln
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Babies
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Protestants
                 have
                 too
                 little
                 wit
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 join
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 an
                 abusive
                 interpreting
                 the
                 Fathers
                 for
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 Bellarmine
                 proceeds
                 to
                 cite
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Centurists
                 ,
                 as
                 giving
                 them
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 But
                 wherein
                 ?
                 Forsooth
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 
                   Free-will
                   ,
                   Limbus
                   ,
                   Concupiscence
                   ,
                   Lent
                   ,
                   Lay
                   baptism
                   in
                   necessity
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 by
                 our
                 Confessions
                 Antiquity
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 shortest
                 and
                 surest
                 way
                 .
                 (
                 The
                 more
                 fools
                 we
                 then
                 .
                 )
                 Is
                 not
                 here
                 great
                 diffidence
                 in
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 confidence
                 in
                 our
                 sayings
                 then
                 their
                 writings
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 jugling
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 the
                 turn
                 .
                 Take
                 up
                 the
                 Essentials
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 a
                 Catholick
                 succession
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 win
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 In
                 Explication
                 of
                 my
                 former
                 professions
                 ,
                 I
                 here
                 again
                 solemnly
                 promise
                 and
                 protest
                 ,
                 that
                 [
                 WHEN
                 EVER
                 I
                 SEE
                 A
                 VALID
                 PROOF
                 OF
                 A
                 CATHOLICK
                 SUCCESSION
                 OF
                 THESE
                 FOLLOWING
                 POINTS
                 ,
                 I
                 WILL
                 PRESENTLY
                 TURN
                 PAPIST
                 :
                 OR
                 OF
                 ANY
                 ONE
                 OF
                 THEM
                 ,
                 I
                 WILL
                 TAKE
                 UP
                 THAT
                 ONE
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 I
                 provoke
                 the
                 Papists
                 that
                 boast
                 of
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 Succession
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Let
                 them
                 prove
                 a
                 Catholick
                 Succession
                 ,
                 or
                 continuation
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   is
                   appointed
                   by
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   universall
                   Monarch
                   ,
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   Governour
                   ,
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Vicar
                   of
                   Christ
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   holding
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   whom
                   all
                   must
                   obey
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   only
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   is
                   a
                   Society
                   thus
                   headed
                   and
                   Governed
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   as
                   universal
                   Monarch
                   :
                   Nor
                   can
                   any
                   other
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   without
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   is
                   by
                   Gods
                   appointment
                   the
                   Mistris
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   is
                   Infallible
                
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   That
                   we
                   cannot
                   believe
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Christian
                   doctrine
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   but
                   upon
                   the
                   Authoritative
                   Tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   knowledge
                   or
                   belief
                   of
                   their
                   Infallibility
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   believe
                   in
                   the
                   Pope
                   as
                   Infallible
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   can
                   believe
                   in
                   Christ
                   (
                   who
                   is
                   pretended
                   to
                   give
                   him
                   that
                   infallibility
                   .
                   )
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   That
                   no
                   Scripture
                   is
                   by
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   interpreted
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   sence
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   or
                   Roman
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   unanimous
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   .
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   That
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   approved
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   cannot
                   err
                   ;
                   but
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   not
                   approved
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   may
                   err
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   That
                   nothing
                   is
                   to
                   us
                   an
                   Article
                   of
                   faith
                   till
                   it
                   be
                   declared
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   or
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   ;
                   (
                   though
                   it
                   was
                   long
                   before
                   declared
                   by
                   Christ
                   or
                   his
                   Apostles
                   as
                   plain
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   speak
                   .
                   )
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   That
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   hath
                   no
                   more
                   validity
                   then
                   the
                   Pope
                   giveth
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   That
                   no
                   Pastor
                   hath
                   a
                   valid
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   derived
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   Articles
                   of
                   faith
                   of
                   Necessity
                   to
                   our
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   proved
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 
                   That
                   such
                   Traditions
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   with
                   equal
                   pious
                   affection
                   and
                   reverence
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Images
                   have
                   equal
                   honour
                   with
                   the
                   Holy
                   Gospel
                   .
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Clergy
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ought
                   to
                   swear
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   as
                   Christs
                   Vicar
                   .
                
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   temporal
                   Prince
                   .
                
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   his
                   Clergy
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   exempted
                   from
                   
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   Princes
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   judge
                   and
                   punish
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   Pope
                   deliver
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   having
                   degraded
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   may
                   dispossess
                   Princes
                   of
                   their
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   them
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   if
                   those
                   Princes
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   he
                   judgeth
                   hereticks
                   ,
                   or
                   will
                   not
                   exterminate
                   Hereticks
                   .
                
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 
                   That
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   the
                   Pope
                   may
                   discharge
                   all
                   the
                   subjects
                   from
                   their
                   allegiance
                   and
                   fidelity
                   .
                
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Territories
                   ,
                   and
                   Princes
                   in
                   theirs
                   ,
                   must
                   burn
                   or
                   otherwise
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   all
                   that
                   deny
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   the
                   Popes
                   Soveraignty
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   doctrines
                   as
                   are
                   afore
                   expressed
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Pope
                   hath
                   sentenced
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   people
                   should
                   ordinarily
                   be
                   forbidden
                   to
                   read
                   the
                   Scripture
                   in
                   a
                   known
                   tongue
                   ;
                   except
                   some
                   few
                   that
                   have
                   a
                   license
                   from
                   the
                   ordinary
                   .
                
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 
                   That
                   publick
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   Prayses
                   and
                   other
                   publick
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   performed
                   constantly
                   in
                   a
                   language
                   not
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   People
                   ;
                   or
                   only
                   in
                   Latine
                   ,
                   Greek
                   or
                   Hebrew
                   .
                
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   in
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   is
                   Transubtantiate
                   into
                   the
                   very
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   true
                   Bread
                   or
                   Wine
                   ,
                   though
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   tast
                   ,
                   and
                   feeling
                   tell
                   us
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   .
                
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   consecrated
                   host
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   with
                   Divine
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   our
                   Lord
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   may
                   oblige
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   only
                   in
                   one
                   kind
                   ,
                   and
                   forbid
                   them
                   the
                   Cup.
                   
                
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   sins
                   called
                   venial
                   by
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   are
                   properly
                   no
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   deserve
                   no
                   more
                   but
                   temporal
                   punishment
                   .
                
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   perfect
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   by
                   this
                   double
                   perfection
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   To
                   have
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   keep
                   all
                   Gods
                   Law
                   perfectly
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   To
                   supererogate
                   ,
                   by
                   doing
                   more
                   then
                   is
                   our
                   Duty
                   .
                
              
               
                 27.
                 
                 
                   That
                   our
                   works
                   properly
                   merit
                   salvation
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Commutative
                   Justice
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   Condignity
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   as
                   proportioned
                   to
                   the
                   Reward
                   .
                
              
               
                 28.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Priests
                   should
                   generally
                   be
                   fordidden
                   Marriage
                   .
                
              
               
                 29.
                 
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   fire
                   called
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   where
                   souls
                   are
                   tormented
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   sin
                   is
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   in
                   another
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 30.
                 
                 
                   That
                   in
                   Baptism
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   implicite
                   vow
                   of
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
               
                 31.
                 
                 
                   That
                   God
                   is
                   ordinarily
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   by
                   the
                   Oblation
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   proper
                   propitiatory
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   the
                   living
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Priest
                   only
                   shall
                   eat
                   and
                   drink
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   while
                   the
                   Congregation
                   look
                   on
                   and
                   partake
                   not
                   .
                
              
               
                 32.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Canon
                   of
                   Scripture
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   is
                   declared
                   by
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Trent
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 pass
                 by
                 abundance
                 more
                 to
                 avoid
                 tediousness
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 stay
                 to
                 enquire
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 resolved
                 so
                 to
                 receive
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 prove
                 a
                 Catholick
                 succession
                 of
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 crave
                 the
                 charity
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 proof
                 from
                 some
                 Papist
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 charity
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 no
                 longer
                 keep
                 universal
                 Tradition
                 in
                 their
                 purses
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 to
                 revise
                 his
                 Catalogue
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 twenty
                 or
                 thirty
                 dead
                 and
                 silent
                 names
                 ,
                 that
                 signifie
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 Blanks
                 or
                 Cyphers
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 prove
                 that
                 both
                 those
                 persons
                 and
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 did
                 in
                 every
                 age
                 hold
                 these
                 thirty
                 two
                 forementioned
                 doctrines
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 him
                 boast
                 of
                 his
                 Catalogue
                 .
                 Till
                 they
                 will
                 perform
                 this
                 task
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 never
                 more
                 for
                 shame
                 call
                 to
                 us
                 for
                 Catalogues
                 or
                 proof
                 of
                 succession
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 unkind
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 us
                 any
                 proof
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Catholick
                 succession
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 supererogate
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 full
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Negative
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   That
                   there
                   hath
                   been
                   no
                   such
                   succession
                   of
                   these
                   thirty
                   two
                   points
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 perceive
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 ingeniously
                 entertain
                 it
                 :
                 though
                 indeed
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 often
                 done
                 already
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 certainly
                 it
                 belongeth
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 superinduce
                 more
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 continuation
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Articles
                 through
                 all
                 ages
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 anon
                 .
              
               
                 Well!
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Articles
                 at
                 least
                 
                   (
                   the
                   Popes
                   Soveraignty
                   )
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 will
                 prove
                 successively
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 credulous
                 enough
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 age
                 he
                 proves
                 it
                 from
                 Peters
                 words
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 
                   God
                   chose
                
                 Peter
                 
                   to
                   convert
                
                 Cornelius
                 
                   and
                   his
                   company
                   :
                   therefore
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   the
                   Universall
                   Monarch
                   .
                
                 Are
                 you
                 not
                 all
                 convinced
                 by
                 this
                 admirable
                 argument
                 ?
                 But
                 he
                 forgot
                 that
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   Ragusius
                   (
                   in
                   Concil
                   .
                   Basil
                   .
                   )
                
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   no
                   Article
                   can
                   be
                   proved
                   from
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   proper
                   literall
                   sence
                   .
                
                 To
                 say
                 somewhat
                 more
                 ,
                 he
                 unseasonably
                 
                 talks
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Sardis
                 and
                 
                   Calcedon
                   ,
                   an
                
                 .
                 400.
                 
                 &
                 451.
                 lest
                 the
                 first
                 age
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 blank
                 page
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 age
                 he
                 hath
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 that
                 never
                 dreamt
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Canon
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 must
                 believe
                 was
                 the
                 Apostles
                 )
                 
                   that
                   Priests
                   must
                   communicate
                
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 well
                 content
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 Age
                 he
                 nameth
                 fifteen
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 last
                 was
                 deposed
                 for
                 offering
                 incense
                 to
                 
                   Saturn
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 But
                 not
                 a
                 syllable
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Bishops
                 was
                 the
                 universal
                 Monarch
                 :
                 Much
                 less
                 that
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 was
                 for
                 such
                 Monarchy
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 excuse
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   second
                   and
                   third
                   Age
                   produced
                   no
                   Councils
                
                 (
                 the
                 greater
                 deceivers
                 then
                 are
                 the
                 Papists
                 that
                 have
                 found
                 us
                 Councils
                 then
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 Catholick
                 succession
                 proved
                 .
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   but
                
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   have
                   successions
                   of
                   Popes
                   ,
                   Martyrs
                   and
                   Confessors
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   their
                   purposes
                   .
                
                 See
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Popery
                 !
                 Any
                 thing
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 your
                 purposes
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 .
                 Rome
                 had
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Universal
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 A
                 strong
                 consequence
                 !
                 Rome
                 had
                 Martyrs
                 and
                 Confessors
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Mistris
                 of
                 all
                 Churches
                 .
                 Who
                 can
                 resist
                 these
                 arguments
                 ?
                 But
                 why
                 did
                 you
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 your
                 Confessors
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 suffered
                 for
                 attesting
                 the
                 Popes
                 Soveraignty
                 !
                 If
                 they
                 suffered
                 but
                 for
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 prove
                 them
                 but
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Papists
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 to
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 shew
                 for
                 the
                 succession
                 or
                 antiquity
                 of
                 Popery
                 for
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 Ages
                 .
                 Yea
                 worse
                 then
                 nothing
                 :
                 For
                 here
                 he
                 comes
                 in
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Decretals
                 forsooth
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Bishops
                 .
                 Decretals
                 unknown
                 ,
                 till
                 a
                 while
                 ago
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 brought
                 out
                 by
                 
                   Isidore
                   Mercator
                
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 so
                 little
                 cunning
                 as
                 left
                 them
                 naked
                 to
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 the
                 falshood
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 out
                 of
                 themselves
                 fully
                 proved
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Blondell
                   ,
                   Reignolds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 confessed
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
                 Here
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 first
                 foundation
                 of
                 Papal
                 succession
                 ;
                 even
                 a
                 bundle
                 of
                 fictions
                 ,
                 lately
                 fetcht
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 please
                 to
                 cheat
                 the
                 ignorant
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 and
                 fifth
                 ages
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 doth
                 make
                 us
                 amends
                 for
                 his
                 want
                 of
                 proof
                 from
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 .
                 But
                 suppose
                 he
                 do
                 ,
                 what
                 's
                 that
                 to
                 a
                 succession
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 ages
                 are
                 strangers
                 to
                 Popery
                 ?
                 Well!
                 but
                 lets
                 hear
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 His
                 first
                 
                 proof
                 (
                 after
                 a
                 few
                 silent
                 names
                 )
                 is
                 from
                 
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Nice
                
                 ;
                 And
                 what
                 saith
                 that
                 ?
                 why
                 1.
                 
                 
                   It
                   defined
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   consubstantiall
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   God
                
                 And
                 what
                 's
                 that
                 to
                 Popery
                 ?
                 2
                 
                   But
                   it
                   defined
                   the
                   Popes
                   Soveraignty
                   :
                
                 But
                 how
                 prove
                 you
                 that
                 ?
                 Why
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 thirty
                 ninth
                 Arab.
                 Canon
                 .
                 O
                 what
                 Consciences
                 have
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 dare
                 thus
                 abuse
                 and
                 cheat
                 the
                 ignorant
                 !
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 General
                 Council
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 other
                 day
                 that
                 
                   Alphonsus
                   Pisanus
                
                 a
                 Jesuite
                 publisheth
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 Arabick
                 book
                 .
                 These
                 men
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 both
                 Councils
                 and
                 Canons
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 supposed
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 existence
                 ,
                 do
                 never
                 need
                 to
                 want
                 authority
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 cheaper
                 way
                 of
                 Canon-making
                 in
                 a
                 corner
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 trouble
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 cost
                 and
                 travail
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 the
                 building
                 is
                 answerable
                 .
                 Their
                 Bishop
                 Zosimus
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 acquainted
                 with
                 these
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 Council
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 put
                 his
                 trick
                 upon
                 the
                 sixth
                 Council
                 of
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 where
                 for
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 to
                 an
                 universall
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 a
                 preparative
                 degree
                 )
                 he
                 layeth
                 his
                 claim
                 from
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 as
                 saying
                 
                   [
                   Placuit
                   ut
                   si
                   Episcopus
                   accusatus
                   fuerit
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 which
                 was
                 that
                 
                   If
                   an
                   ejected
                   Bishop
                   appeal
                   to
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   appoint
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   province
                   to
                   judge
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   yet
                   he
                   destre
                   his
                   cause
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   shall
                   appoint
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   his
                   Legate
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 In
                 this
                 Council
                 were
                 217.
                 
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Aurelius
                 being
                 president
                 ,
                 and
                 Augustine
                 being
                 one
                 .
                 They
                 told
                 the
                 Pope
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 yield
                 to
                 him
                 till
                 the
                 true
                 copies
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 were
                 searched
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 had
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 Zosimus
                 alledged
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 they
                 send
                 abroad
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Antioch
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 the
                 ancient
                 Canons
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 they
                 received
                 several
                 copies
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 agreed
                 ;
                 but
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 either
                 Zosimus
                 forgery
                 in
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 forged
                 clause
                 which
                 Bellarmine
                 must
                 have
                 in
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 eighty
                 Canons
                 of
                 Pisanus
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 one
                 which
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 doth
                 found
                 his
                 succession
                 on
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 twenty
                 Canons
                 there
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 for
                 the
                 Popes
                 Soveraignty
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 note
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Zosimus
                 knew
                 not
                 then
                 of
                 Pisanus
                 Canons
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 alledged
                 them
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 of
                 Bellarmines
                 
                 new
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Canon
                 for
                 the
                 Primacy
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Zosimus
                 himself
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 wit
                 or
                 the
                 memory
                 ,
                 to
                 plead
                 either
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Apostolical
                 Institution
                 ,
                 or
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 false
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 :
                 as
                 looking
                 no
                 higher
                 it
                 seems
                 for
                 his
                 authority
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 early
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 begun
                 both
                 to
                 aspire
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 forgeries
                 to
                 accomplish
                 it
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 Apostolick
                 or
                 Church
                 Tradition
                 for
                 this
                 Roman
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Masters
                 of
                 Tradition
                 now
                 plead
                 for
                 ;
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 must
                 know
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 whole
                 Council
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Antioch
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 all
                 save
                 Rome
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 Zosimus
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 them
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 Bellarmine
                 and
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 believe
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Note
                 also
                 how
                 little
                 the
                 Church
                 then
                 believed
                 the
                 Popes
                 infallibility
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Yea
                 Note
                 ,
                 how
                 upon
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Canons
                 ,
                 they
                 modestly
                 convicted
                 Zosimus
                 of
                 falshood
                 :
                 And
                 how
                 the
                 Council
                 resolved
                 against
                 his
                 usurpation
                 .
                 See
                 in
                 the
                 African
                 Councils
                 ,
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Cyril
                 and
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 Atticus
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 to
                 Boniface
                 and
                 Celestine
                 .
                 In
                 their
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Boniface
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 their
                 answers
                 from
                 other
                 Churches
                 about
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Canons
                 ,
                 they
                 tell
                 him
                 that
                 
                   they
                   believed
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   suffer
                   that
                
                 Arrogancy
                 
                   [
                   non
                   sumus
                   istum
                   typhum
                   passuri
                   ]
                
                 But
                 to
                 Celestine
                 they
                 conclude
                 more
                 plainly
                 ,
                 though
                 modestly
                 
                   [
                   Presbyterorum
                   quoque
                   &
                   sequentium
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                   [
                   Let
                   your
                   holiness
                   ,
                   as
                   beseemeth
                   you
                   ,
                   repell
                   the
                   wicked
                   refuges
                   of
                   Presbyters
                   and
                   the
                   Clergy
                   that
                   follow
                   them
                   ;
                   because
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   derogate
                   ,
                   or
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   African
                   Church
                   by
                   any
                   Definition
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Nicene
                   Decrees
                   most
                   plainly
                   committed
                   both
                   the
                   inferiour
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   Metropolitans
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   did
                   most
                   prudently
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   justly
                   provide
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   businesses
                
                 (
                 N.
                 B.
                 
                   all
                   )
                   should
                   be
                   ended
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   places
                   where
                   they
                   begun
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   will
                   not
                   (
                   or
                   should
                   not
                   )
                   be
                   wanting
                   to
                   each
                   province
                   :
                   which
                   equity
                   should
                   by
                   the
                   Priests
                   of
                   Christ
                   be
                   prudently
                   observed
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   constantly
                   maintained
                   :
                   Especially
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   granted
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   to
                   appeal
                   to
                   the
                   Councils
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Province
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   a
                   Universall
                   Council
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   offended
                   with
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Cognitors
                   .
                   Unless
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   any
                   one
                   that
                   can
                   
                   think
                   that
                   our
                   God
                   can
                   inspire
                   a
                   justice
                   of
                   tryall
                   into
                   any
                   one
                   man
                
                 (
                 N.
                 B.
                 )
                 
                   and
                   deny
                   it
                   to
                   innumerable
                   Priests
                   that
                   are
                   congregated
                   in
                   Councill
                   .
                   Or
                   how
                   can
                   that
                   judgement
                   that
                   's
                   past
                   beyond
                   sea
                   be
                   valid
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   necessary
                   persons
                   of
                   the
                   witness
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   brought
                   ,
                   either
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   infirmities
                   of
                   sex
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   age
                   ,
                   many
                   other
                   impediments
                   intervening
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   any
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   Legates
                   )
                   should
                   be
                   sent
                   as
                   from
                   the
                   side
                   of
                   your
                   holiness
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   not
                   constituted
                   by
                   any
                   Synod
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   .
                   Because
                   that
                   which
                   you
                   sent
                   us
                   by
                   our
                   fellow
                   Bishop
                
                 Faustinus
                 
                   as
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   Nicene
                   Council
                   in
                   the
                   truer
                   Councils
                   ,
                   received
                   as
                   the
                   Nicene
                   ,
                   (
                   sent
                   from
                   holy
                
                 Cyril
                 
                   our
                   fellow
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   from
                   venerable
                
                 Atticus
                 
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Authentick
                   (
                   Records
                   ,
                   )
                   which
                   also
                   heretofore
                   were
                   sent
                   by
                   us
                   to
                
                 Boniface
                 
                   your
                   predecessor
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   of
                   venerable
                   memory
                   ,
                   by
                
                 Innocent
                 
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Marcellus
                 
                   Subdeacon
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   from
                   them
                   to
                   us
                   directed
                   ,
                   )
                   in
                   which
                   we
                   could
                   find
                   no
                   such
                   matter
                   .
                   And
                   do
                   not
                   ye
                   send
                   your
                   Clergy
                   executors
                   to
                   potent
                   men
                   ;
                   do
                   not
                   ye
                   yield
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   lest
                   we
                   seem
                   to
                   bring
                   the
                   smoaky
                   Arrogancy
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   (
                   or
                   secular
                   arrogancy
                   )
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   preferreth
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   simplicity
                   and
                   day
                   of
                   humility
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   desire
                   to
                   see
                   God.
                   For
                   of
                   our
                   brother
                
                 Faustinus
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   secure
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   safe
                   brotherly
                   charity
                   in
                   your
                   holinesses
                   honesty
                   and
                   moderation
                   ,
                   can
                   suffer
                   him
                   to
                   stay
                   no
                   longer
                   in
                
                 Africa
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 Well
                 said
                 Aurelius
                 !
                 Well
                 said
                 Augustine
                 !
                 Well
                 said
                 all
                 you
                 African
                 Fathers
                 !
                 Had
                 others
                 stuck
                 as
                 close
                 to
                 it
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 Papacy
                 had
                 been
                 kept
                 from
                 the
                 Universall
                 Monarchy
                 .
              
               
                 Note
                 here
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 Council
                 lookt
                 no
                 higher
                 for
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 other
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 good
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 no
                 such
                 power
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 Council
                 had
                 so
                 subjected
                 the
                 African
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 never
                 dreamt
                 that
                 Christ
                 or
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 given
                 it
                 him
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Note
                 that
                 they
                 evince
                 the
                 Nullity
                 of
                 his
                 pretended
                 power
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Note
                 that
                 they
                 took
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 having
                 power
                 to
                 dispense
                 with
                 its
                 Canons
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Note
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 ,
                 not
                 some
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 business
                 must
                 be
                 ended
                 where
                 they
                 begin
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Council
                 so
                 interpreted
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 appeals
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 saith
                 otherwise
                 unjustly
                 chargeth
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 order
                 
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 fast
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 took
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 against
                 appeals
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 might
                 appeal
                 to
                 a
                 provincial
                 or
                 general
                 Council
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Note
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imagined
                 by
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 give
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 enable
                 him
                 to
                 try
                 and
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 General
                 or
                 Provincial
                 .
                 This
                 seemed
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 imagine
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 little
                 dreamt
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 infallibility
                 or
                 power
                 of
                 Judging
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Note
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 uncapable
                 of
                 this
                 universal
                 judgement
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 but
                 by
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 natural
                 impediments
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 sex
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 the
                 like
                 that
                 must
                 needs
                 hinder
                 the
                 necessary
                 witnesses
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 voyage
                 or
                 journey
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 give
                 an
                 Argument
                 from
                 Natural
                 necessity
                 against
                 the
                 Popes
                 pretended
                 Soveraignty
                 and
                 judgement
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Note
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 plainly
                 make
                 such
                 judgements
                 to
                 be
                 invalid
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 necessary
                 witness
                 and
                 means
                 of
                 prosecution
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 Pope
                 might
                 object
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 prevent
                 all
                 this
                 by
                 his
                 Legates
                 ,
                 they
                 flatly
                 reject
                 that
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 they
                 find
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 Constituted
                 by
                 any
                 Synod
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 both
                 rejected
                 the
                 Popes
                 trying
                 and
                 judging
                 by
                 Legates
                 in
                 other
                 Metropositans
                 jurisdiction
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 took
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Council
                 had
                 so
                 constituted
                 ;
                 little
                 dreaming
                 of
                 a
                 Scripture
                 constitution
                 ,
                 or
                 Apostolical
                 Tradition
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 neither
                 judge
                 them
                 by
                 himself
                 nor
                 his
                 Legates
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 sit
                 still
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Next
                 they
                 convince
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 of
                 sending
                 them
                 a
                 false
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 shew
                 us
                 here
                 what
                 way
                 the
                 Pope
                 then
                 took
                 to
                 get
                 and
                 keep
                 his
                 Power
                 :
                 even
                 by
                 sending
                 to
                 the
                 secular
                 commanders
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 special
                 interest
                 by
                 their
                 residence
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 )
                 to
                 execute
                 their
                 wills
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 note
                 how
                 the
                 Council
                 plainly
                 accuseth
                 them
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 of
                 introducing
                 secular
                 Arrogancy
                 into
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 better
                 loveth
                 simplicity
                 and
                 humility
                 and
                 light
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 note
                 how
                 plainly
                 they
                 require
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 plainly
                 they
                 tell
                 him
                 that
                 Faustinus
                 his
                 stay
                 any
                 longer
                 in
                 Africa
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 with
                 that
                 honesty
                 and
                 moderation
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 brotherly
                 charity
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 give
                 you
                 but
                 the
                 plain
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 as
                 they
                 lie
                 before
                 
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 scrue
                 no
                 forced
                 consequences
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 let
                 Binnius
                 and
                 his
                 brethren
                 go
                 make
                 women
                 and
                 children
                 believe
                 that
                 
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   Appeals
                   to
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   a
                   trouble
                   some
                   manner
                   of
                   tryal
                
                 that
                 the
                 Council
                 was
                 against
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 tell
                 men
                 that
                 take
                 him
                 for
                 infallible
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Nicene
                 Canon
                 for
                 the
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
                 and
                 Monarchy
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 him
                 perswade
                 ideots
                 and
                 dotards
                 that
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 and
                 fifth
                 ages
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 universal
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 his
                 next
                 proof
                 .
              
               
                 Saith
                 H.
                 T.
                 
                   [
                   The
                   first
                
                 Constantinop
                 .
                 
                   Council
                   decreed
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Constantinople
                 
                   to
                   be
                   chief
                   next
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 see
                 then
                 that
                 Primacy
                 was
                 but
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 Councils
                 ,
                 for
                 order
                 sake
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 see
                 then
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 grounded
                 on
                 a
                 secular
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 saith
                 the
                 Canon
                 
                   [
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   new
                   Rome
                   .
                   ]
                
                 3.
                 
                 You
                 see
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 Primacy
                 was
                 but
                 honorary
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 no
                 universal
                 Government
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 primacy
                 here
                 granted
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 gave
                 them
                 no
                 Government
                 over
                 
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   Antioch
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 4.
                 
                 Yea
                 expresly
                 the
                 second
                 Canon
                 limits
                 all
                 Bishops
                 without
                 exception
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Diocess
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 third
                 Canon
                 ,
                 expresly
                 affirming
                 
                   [
                   that
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Nicene
                   Council
                   in
                   every
                   province
                   ,
                   the
                   provincial
                   Council
                   ought
                   to
                   administer
                   and
                   govern
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   ]
                
                 See
                 now
                 what
                 a
                 proof
                 here
                 is
                 of
                 Catholick
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Monarchy
                 !
                 Nay
                 how
                 clearly
                 still
                 it
                 is
                 disproved
                 to
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 proof
                 of
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 is
                 from
                 
                   the
                   third
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 
                   yet
                   lives
                   and
                   exercises
                   judgement
                   in
                   his
                   Successors
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 He
                 turns
                 us
                 to
                 look
                 a
                 needle
                 in
                 a
                 bottle
                 of
                 hay
                 .
                 That
                 Council
                 is
                 a
                 large
                 volume
                 ,
                 containing
                 six
                 Tomes
                 in
                 Binnius
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 divided
                 into
                 Acts.
                 But
                 I
                 suppose
                 at
                 last
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 Tom.
                 2.
                 c.
                 15.
                 where
                 the
                 words
                 
                   [
                   that
                   Peter
                   was
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ]
                
                 though
                 nothing
                 to
                 their
                 purpose
                 ,
                 are
                 neither
                 spoken
                 nor
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 Philip
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 Celestines
                 Legate
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 though
                 specially
                 moved
                 by
                 his
                 concurrence
                 to
                 extoll
                 Celestine
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 ,
                 yet
                 1.
                 
                 Never
                 spake
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 Governing
                 power
                 or
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 his
                 concent
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 mention
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 their
                 concent
                 which
                 they
                 predicate
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 extoll
                 Cyril
                 equally
                 with
                 
                   Celestine
                   [
                   Novo
                   Paulo
                   Celestine
                
                 (
                 they
                 forgot
                 
                   Peter
                   )
                   Novo
                   Paulo
                   Cyrillo
                   :
                   
                   —
                   Unu●
                   Celestinus
                   ,
                   Unus
                   Cyrillus
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 witness
                 brought
                 is
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Calcedon
                   ,
                   as
                   caling
                
                 Leo
                 
                   Universal
                   Archbishop
                   and
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   old
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   sentence
                   is
                   pronounced
                   against
                
                 Dioscorus
                 
                   in
                   the
                   names
                   of
                
                 Leo
                 
                   and
                   Saint
                
                 Peter
                 .
                 ]
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 common
                 frauds
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Council
                 that
                 called
                 him
                 universall
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 but
                 two
                 Deacons
                 in
                 the
                 superscription
                 of
                 their
                 Libels
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Thedodorus
                 and
                 Ischirion
                 .
                 And
                 were
                 they
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 
                   [
                   Universal
                   Archbishop
                
                 ]
                 it
                 s
                 plain
                 that
                 they
                 meant
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 
                   chief
                   in
                   dignity
                   and
                   order
                   of
                   all
                   Archbishops
                
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 
                   the
                   Governour
                   of
                   all
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 you
                 before
                 that
                 this
                 very
                 Council
                 in
                 its
                 Canons
                 not
                 only
                 give
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 equal
                 priviledges
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 expresly
                 say
                 that
                 
                   Rome
                   received
                   this
                   primacy
                   of
                   order
                
                 à
                 patribus
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   a
                   Council
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                
                 Sedes
                 Imperii
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   the
                   Emperour
                
                 .
                 I
                 thought
                 I
                 had
                 given
                 you
                 enough
                 of
                 this
                 Council
                 before
                 .
                 Sure
                 I
                 am
                 when
                 Bellarmine
                 comes
                 to
                 this
                 Canon
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 for
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 plainly
                 to
                 charge
                 this
                 famous
                 fourth
                 General
                 Council
                 with
                 lying
                 or
                 falshood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 approved
                 not
                 this
                 Canon
                 .
                 But
                 approved
                 or
                 not
                 approved
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 representative
                 ,
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 their
                 testimony
                 is
                 valid
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 then
                 no
                 Catholick
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Monarchy
                 as
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 contrarily
                 a
                 meer
                 primacy
                 of
                 Dignity
                 and
                 Honour
                 given
                 it
                 newly
                 by
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 sixth
                 age
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 one
                 Council
                 to
                 pretend
                 it
                 seems
                 for
                 the
                 Roman
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 cites
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 about
                 other
                 matters
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 anon
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 seventh
                 age
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 the
                 sixth
                 )
                 though
                 then
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 was
                 claimed
                 by
                 Boniface
                 ,
                 he
                 citeth
                 no
                 Council
                 for
                 it
                 niether
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 eighth
                 age
                 (
                 from
                 the
                 year
                 seven
                 hundred
                 )
                 he
                 cites
                 the
                 second
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 as
                 approving
                 an
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Pope
                 Adrian
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Church
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   .
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 whether
                 Adrian
                 himself
                 by
                 the
                 Head
                 meant
                 the
                 
                   chief
                   in
                   Dignity
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Governour
                   of
                   all
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 doubt
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 whatever
                 he
                 meant
                 ,
                 the
                 Synods
                 approving
                 his
                 Epistle
                 for
                 Images
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 proof
                 that
                 they
                 approved
                 every
                 word
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Yea
                 Tharasius
                 seems
                 to
                 imply
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 calling
                 him
                 only
                 ,
                 
                   Veteris
                   Romae
                   primas
                   &
                   testatorum
                   principum
                   successor
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 his
                 Sea
                 
                 had
                 the
                 Priviledge
                 only
                 of
                 being
                 the
                 Primate
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 Council
                 did
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 )
                 openly
                 own
                 the
                 Papal
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 great
                 honour
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 decrees
                 for
                 Images
                 they
                 contradicted
                 two
                 Councils
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 Frankford
                 contradicteth
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 might
                 they
                 as
                 well
                 contradict
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 they
                 defined
                 
                   Angels
                   to
                   be
                   corporeal
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Laterane
                 afterward
                 contradicted
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 plain
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 Adrians
                 Epistle
                 as
                 for
                 Images
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 expressed
                 themselves
                 to
                 approve
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 their
                 Image-worship
                 it self
                 hath
                 no
                 Catholick
                 succession
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 they
                 should
                 easily
                 grant
                 ,
                 considering
                 not
                 only
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ages
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 Epiphanius
                 and
                 many
                 before
                 him
                 speak
                 expresly
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 specially
                 that
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 General
                 Councils
                 of
                 those
                 ages
                 against
                 them
                 then
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 this
                 of
                 Nice
                 decreed
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 representative
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 (
                 except
                 still
                 the
                 Pope
                 be
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 )
                 did
                 condemn
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 suppose
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 you
                 will
                 think
                 it
                 needless
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 follow
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 any
                 further
                 in
                 his
                 Catalogue
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 that
                 any
                 impartial
                 sober
                 person
                 judge
                 ,
                 whether
                 here
                 be
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 proof
                 of
                 a
                 Catholick
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Papal
                   Soveraignty
                
                 ,
                 when
                 through
                 so
                 many
                 ages
                 ,
                 they
                 bring
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 for
                 any
                 succession
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 owned
                 by
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Popery
                 was
                 so
                 owned
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   But
                   at
                   least
                   some
                   other
                   points
                   of
                   Popery
                   are
                   proved
                   by
                
                 H.
                 T.
                 
                   to
                   have
                   such
                   a
                   succession
                   .
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 Peruse
                 his
                 proofs
                 and
                 freely
                 judge
                 .
                 Two
                 of
                 the
                 thirty
                 two
                 Articles
                 which
                 I
                 mentioned
                 before
                 he
                 speaks
                 to
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Priests
                   and
                   Deacons
                   should
                   abstain
                   from
                   their
                   Wives
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   degraded
                   .
                   ]
                
                 But
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Council
                 which
                 he
                 cites
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Provincial
                 Council
                 in
                 Spain
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 Age
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 's
                 this
                 to
                 Catholick
                 succession
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Evidences
                 for
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 Priests
                 marriages
                 are
                 so
                 clear
                 and
                 numerous
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 thank
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 confess
                 their
                 doctrine
                 a
                 Novelty
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Have
                   we
                   not
                   power
                   to
                   lead
                   about
                   a
                   Sister
                   ,
                   a
                   Wife
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   other
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   brethren
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                
                 Cephas
                 ?
                 I
                 hope
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 
                 that
                 Peter
                 had
                 a
                 Wife
                 ?
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 2
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Bishop
                   must
                   be
                   blameless
                   ,
                   the
                   husband
                   of
                   one
                   Wife
                   —
                   One
                   that
                   ruleth
                   well
                   his
                   own
                   house
                   ,
                   having
                   his
                   children
                   in
                   subjection
                   with
                   all
                   gravity
                   .
                
                 ver
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Deacons
                   be
                   the
                   husbands
                   of
                   one
                   wife
                   ,
                   ruling
                   their
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   own
                   houses
                   well
                   ,
                
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   be
                   blameless
                   ,
                   the
                   husband
                   of
                   one
                   Wife
                   ,
                   having
                   faithfull
                   children
                   ,
                   —
                
                 The
                 Antient
                 Canons
                 called
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 Can.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   a
                   Bishop
                   or
                   Presbyter
                   put
                   away
                   his
                   own
                   Wife
                   on
                   pretence
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   he
                   reject
                   her
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   excommunicated
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   he
                   persevere
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   deposed
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Let
                 Bellarmine
                 perswade
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 believe
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Canon
                 speaks
                 but
                 of
                 denying
                 them
                 maintenance
                 :
                 Canons
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Scripture
                 are
                 unintelligible
                 to
                 these
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 Canons
                 at
                 Trull
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 sixth
                 Council
                 ,
                 do
                 expresly
                 expound
                 this
                 Apostolick
                 Canon
                 as
                 I
                 do
                 here
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 profess
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Apostles
                 concession
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 to
                 marry
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 themselves
                 forbid
                 any
                 to
                 separate
                 Priests
                 from
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 and
                 professedly
                 oppose
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 Can.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 27.
                 
                   de
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                
                 reproacheth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 's
                 his
                 answer
                 .
                 Forsooth
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Pope
                   approved
                   not
                   these
                   Canons
                   :
                
                 1.
                 
                 Let
                 Adrians
                 words
                 be
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 judge
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 ?
                 Our
                 enquiry
                 is
                 of
                 Catholick
                 Tradition
                 and
                 succession
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 s
                 easie
                 to
                 bring
                 much
                 more
                 for
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 point
                 that
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 proves
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   same
                   Canon
                   of
                   Scripture
                   which
                   they
                   own
                   :
                
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 he
                 brings
                 one
                 Provincial
                 Council
                 ,
                 Carth.
                 3.
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 Age.
                 An
                 excellent
                 proof
                 of
                 Catholick
                 succession
                 through
                 all
                 Ages
                 .
                 But
                 have
                 we
                 not
                 better
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 ?
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 satisfied
                 peruse
                 these
                 records
                 and
                 judge
                 .
                 
                   Euseb
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   Hist
                   .
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 cap.
                 9.
                 vel
                 .
                 10.
                 and
                 there
                 
                   Joseph
                   .
                   li.
                
                 1.
                 
                   cont
                   .
                   Apion
                   .
                   Constitut
                   .
                   Apostol
                   .
                
                 (
                 whosoever
                 was
                 the
                 author
                 )
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 57.
                 
                 
                   Canon
                   .
                   Apostult
                   .
                   Dionys
                   .
                   Eccl.
                   Hier.
                   cap.
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Melet.
                   in
                   Euseb
                   .
                   Eccl.
                   Histor
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 cap.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Origen
                   in
                   Niceph.
                   hist
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 cap.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Orig.
                   Philocal
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Euseb
                   .
                   Hist
                   .
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 cap.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Tertul.
                   cont
                   .
                   Marcion
                   .
                   Carm.
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 cap.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Athanas
                   .
                   Tom.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Epist
                 .
                 39.
                 
                 
                   Et
                   in
                   Synops
                   .
                   Sacr.
                   scrip
                   .
                   Hilar.
                   Pictav
                   .
                   Explanat
                   .
                   in
                   Psalmos
                   .
                   Cyril
                   .
                   (
                   vel
                   .
                   Johan
                   .
                   )
                   Hierosol
                   .
                   Catech.
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Laodic
                   .
                   Can
                
                 59.
                 
                 
                   Epiphan
                   .
                   haeres
                
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 &
                 76.
                 &
                 
                   de
                   Mensur
                   .
                   &
                   ponderib
                   .
                   Greg.
                   
                   Nazianz.
                   Carmin
                   .
                   de
                   veris
                   &
                   genuinis
                   libris
                   SS
                   .
                   Amphiloch
                   .
                   in
                   Balsam
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 1082.
                 
                 
                   Hieronym
                   .
                   in
                   Prolog
                   .
                   in
                   lib.
                   Reg.
                   &
                   Prol.
                   in
                   lib.
                   Solom
                   .
                   Et
                   Epist
                   .
                   ad
                   Laetam
                   .
                   &
                   passim
                   .
                   Ruffinus
                   in
                   Symbolum
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 need
                 I
                 cite
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 when
                 Dr.
                 Cosin
                 hath
                 done
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 volume
                 purposely
                 ?
                 where
                 this
                 allegation
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 
                   Conc.
                   Carthag
                
                 .
                 is
                 answered
                 .
              
               
                 
                   AND
                   now
                   having
                   shewed
                   you
                   that
                   Papists
                   cannot
                   prove
                   any
                   Catholick
                   Succession
                   ,
                   or
                   Continuation
                   ,
                   or
                   Tradition
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   consider
                   of
                   their
                   silly
                   shift
                   ,
                   by
                   instancing
                   in
                   some
                   by-points
                   common
                   to
                   them
                   with
                   others
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   I
                   shall
                   say
                   the
                   less
                   because
                   I
                   have
                   spoke
                   to
                   it
                   already
                   in
                   my
                   
                     Safe
                     Religion
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   before
                   I
                   mention
                   any
                   particulars
                   ,
                   remember
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   proved
                   before
                   that
                   ignorance
                   or
                   difference
                   about
                   many
                   points
                   not
                   essential
                   to
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   may
                   consist
                   with
                   our
                   being
                   of
                   one
                   Religion
                   and
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   such
                   differences
                   are
                   nothing
                   to
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   succession
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   or
                   Religion
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   plain
                   to
                   any
                   reasonable
                   man.
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Papists
                   may
                   see
                   that
                   for
                   their
                   parts
                   they
                   have
                   nothing
                   to
                   say
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   add
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   tolerate
                   or
                   plead
                   for
                   the
                   toleration
                   of
                   greater
                   differences
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   they
                   affirm
                   to
                   consist
                   with
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   now
                   give
                   you
                   but
                   an
                   instance
                   or
                   two
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Jesuits
                   maintain
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   do
                   but
                   believe
                   in
                   their
                   Pope
                   and
                   Church
                   as
                   infallible
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   (
                   not
                   only
                   as
                   some
                   say
                   ,
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   some
                   Article
                   of
                   the
                   Creed
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   Catholick
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   )
                   believe
                   a
                   false
                   Article
                   as
                   from
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   The
                   former
                   is
                   commonly
                   taught
                   not
                   only
                   by
                   such
                   as
                   Suarez
                   ,
                   that
                   say
                   the
                   Article
                   of
                   Christs
                   Descent
                   into
                   Hell
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   all
                   of
                   Necessity
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   many
                   others
                   in
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Implicite
                   faith
                   .
                   The
                   later
                   clause
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   among
                   others
                   in
                   
                     Franc.
                     Albertinus
                  
                   the
                   Jesuite
                   ,
                   
                     Corollar
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   250.
                   where
                   his
                   objectors
                   put
                   this
                   case
                   
                     [
                     Suppose
                     twenty
                     Bishops
                     preach
                     to
                     a
                     countrey
                     man
                     a
                     false
                     Article
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     spoken
                     by
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     Church
                     :
                     that
                     proposal
                     of
                     the
                     twenty
                     Bishops
                     is
                     so
                     sufficient
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Countrey
                     man
                     prudently
                     formeth
                     an
                     evident
                     practical
                     judgement
                     ,
                     and
                     morally
                     certain
                     ,
                     
                     to
                     believe
                     with
                     a
                     speculative
                     assent
                     the
                     Article
                     proposed
                     by
                     the
                     twenty
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     the
                     formal
                     reason
                     .
                     Three
                     absurdities
                     seem
                     hence
                     to
                     follow
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Countrey
                     man
                     should
                     be
                     obliged
                     under
                     mortall
                     sin
                     ,
                     to
                     believe
                     the
                     twenty
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     precept
                     of
                     faith
                     should
                     bind
                     to
                     believe
                     a
                     falshood
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Countrey
                     man
                     should
                     be
                     in
                     Gods
                     Grace
                     without
                     faith
                     .
                     In
                     Grace
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     commits
                     no
                     mortal
                     sin
                     ,
                     yea
                     he
                     obeys
                     the
                     command
                     of
                     believing
                     :
                     Yet
                     without
                     faith
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     believes
                     a
                     falshood
                     opposite
                     to
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     loseth
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   3.
                   
                   
                     God
                     should
                     concur
                     to
                     deceive
                     —
                     To
                     the
                     first
                  
                   Albertinus
                   
                     answereth
                     that
                     it
                     s
                     no
                     Absurdity
                     that
                     the
                     command
                     of
                     faith
                     do
                     oblige
                     to
                     believe
                     a
                     falshood
                     ,
                     it
                     being
                     not
                  
                   per
                   se
                   ,
                   but
                   per
                   accidens
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   second
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Countrey
                     man
                     doth
                     not
                     lose
                     his
                     grace
                     or
                     faith
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     falshood
                     believed
                     is
                     not
                     formally
                     opposite
                     to
                     the
                     true
                     faith
                     (
                     but
                     materially
                     )
                     —
                  
                   Here
                   you
                   see
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   hold
                   an
                   Article
                   opposite
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   materially
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   only
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   Christian
                   in
                   grace
                   and
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   obey
                   by
                   accident
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   believing
                   ,
                   so
                   be
                   it
                   he
                   believe
                   in
                   their
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   that
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   with
                   what
                   face
                   can
                   these
                   men
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Church
                   or
                   Religion
                   is
                   new
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   the
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   &c.
                   when
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   formal
                   Object
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   differ
                   in
                   no
                   Essential
                   Material
                   point
                   ?
                   See
                   here
                   their
                   lubricity
                   and
                   partiality
                   .
                
                 
                   One
                   Instance
                   more
                   :
                   The
                   second
                   Council
                   of
                   Nice
                   that
                   decreed
                   for
                   Image-Worship
                   ,
                   doth
                   yet
                   expresly
                   decree
                   that
                   
                     Latria
                     ,
                     Divine
                     worship
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     given
                     only
                     to
                     God
                     ;
                     Thomas
                     Aquinas
                     sum
                     .
                  
                   3.
                   q.
                   25.
                   art
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   &
                   4.
                   purposely
                   maintaineth
                   that
                   
                     Latria
                     ,
                     Divine
                     Worship
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Cross
                     that
                     he
                     dyed
                     on
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     sign
                     of
                     that
                     Cross
                     .
                  
                   Here
                   is
                   an
                   Article
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   expresly
                   contradicted
                   :
                   And
                   yet
                   Aquinas
                   is
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   ;
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   say
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   no
                   member
                   ,
                   it
                   s
                   proved
                   past
                   doubt
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Pope
                   hath
                   Canonized
                   him
                   for
                   a
                   Saint
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   to
                   take
                   him
                   for
                   a
                   true
                   believer
                   :
                   And
                   Albertinus
                   hath
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   thinks
                   )
                   proved
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   in
                   many
                   other
                   matters
                   of
                   fact
                   the
                   Pope
                   be
                   fallible
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   Canonizing
                   of
                   Saints
                   he
                   is
                   infallible
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   some
                   promise
                   of
                   Gods
                   speciall
                   assistance
                   (
                   if
                   one
                   knew
                   where
                   to
                   find
                   it
                   .
                   )
                   Abundance
                   of
                   such
                   Instances
                   might
                   be
                   brought
                   that
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Papists
                     own
                     men
                     as
                     true
                     believers
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     deny
                     or
                     contradict
                     Articles
                     of
                     their
                     faith
                     .
                  
                   But
                   what
                   need
                   we
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   France
                   and
                   thousands
                   elswhere
                   are
                   yet
                   members
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   deny
                   the
                   Laterane
                   and
                   Florentine
                   definition
                   for
                   the
                   Popes
                   Supremacy
                   above
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   ?
                   and
                   when
                   most
                   Papists
                   hold
                   that
                   Angels
                   are
                   incorporeal
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   definition
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   second
                   Council
                   of
                   Nice
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   law
                   ,
                   nay
                   much
                   more
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   well
                   say
                   that
                   those
                   were
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   that
                   differed
                   from
                   us
                   in
                   nothing
                   that
                   is
                   indeed
                   or
                   our
                   esteem
                   Essential
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                   Now
                   to
                   a
                   few
                   particulars
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Papists
                   tell
                   us
                   that
                   [
                   Fulk
                   
                     confesseth
                     that
                  
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     held
                     the
                     invocation
                     of
                     Saints
                     ]
                  
                   H.
                   T.
                   p.
                   49.
                   
                   Answ
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   If
                   any
                   hold
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   desire
                   the
                   departed
                   Saints
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   the
                   living
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   reason
                   enough
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   for
                   their
                   error
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   s
                   no
                   proof
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Church
                   and
                   Religion
                   with
                   us
                   :
                   As
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   give
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   adoration
                   or
                   honour
                   to
                   Saints
                   which
                   is
                   proper
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Son
                   ,
                   or
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   true
                   Faith
                   and
                   Christianity
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   yet
                   we
                   must
                   tell
                   you
                   that
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   was
                   unacquainted
                   with
                   the
                   Romish
                   prayer
                   to
                   Saints
                   .
                   Till
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   fourth
                   Century
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   ever
                   three
                   men
                   (
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   )
                   were
                   for
                   any
                   prayer
                   to
                   the
                   Dead
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   except
                   such
                   a
                   conditional
                   speech
                   in
                   an
                   Oration
                   as
                   
                     Greg.
                     Nazianzen
                  
                   hath
                   
                     [
                     If
                     holy
                     souls
                     have
                     any
                     care
                     or
                     feeling
                     of
                     such
                     things
                     as
                     these
                     ,
                     receive
                     this
                     Oration
                     ]
                     Orat.
                  
                   11.
                   
                   I
                   intreat
                   the
                   Reader
                   that
                   needeth
                   information
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   to
                   read
                   Bishop
                   Ushers
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   Jesuite
                   on
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   page
                   418
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Where
                   he
                   saith
                   that
                   
                     [
                     for
                     nine
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     four
                     hundred
                     years
                     ,
                     he
                     dare
                     be
                     bold
                     to
                     say
                     that
                     the
                     Jesuite
                     is
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     produce
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     one
                     true
                     testimony
                     out
                     of
                     any
                     Father
                     whereby
                     it
                     may
                     appear
                     that
                     any
                     account
                     at
                     all
                     was
                     made
                     of
                     it
                     ]
                  
                   Where
                   he
                   citeth
                   the
                   full
                   express
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   those
                   first
                   ages
                   against
                   praying
                   to
                   Saints
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Origen
                     in
                     Jus.
                     Hom.
                  
                   16.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   
                     Rom.
                     lib.
                  
                   2.
                   cap.
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   
                     Contr.
                     Celsum
                     lib.
                  
                   8.
                   page
                   432
                   ,
                   433
                   ,
                   406
                   ,
                   411
                   ,
                   412.
                   
                     &
                     lib.
                  
                   5.
                   pag.
                   239.
                   
                   
                     Tertullian
                     Apol.
                     cap.
                  
                   30.
                   
                   Tertullian
                   and
                   Cyprian
                   of
                   Prayer
                   :
                   
                     Athanasius
                     Orat.
                  
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Cont.
                     Arrium
                     pag.
                  
                   259
                   ,
                   260.
                   
                   
                     Eccles
                     .
                     Smyrn
                     .
                     apud
                     Euseb
                     .
                     Hist
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   4.
                   &c.
                   I
                   am
                   loth
                   to
                   recite
                   what
                   is
                   there
                   already
                   given
                   you
                   .
                   
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   when
                   Prayer
                   to
                   the
                   dead
                   did
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   how
                   exceedingly
                   it
                   differed
                   from
                   the
                   Romish
                   Prayers
                   to
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   read
                   there
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Author
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   also
                   of
                   those
                   Adorations
                   and
                   Devotions
                   offered
                   by
                   the
                   Papists
                   to
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                   ,
                   I
                   desire
                   you
                   to
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Author
                   ,
                   and
                   Place
                   ,
                   enough
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   Christian
                   tremble
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   for
                   my
                   part
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   excuse
                   from
                   horrid
                   Blasphemy
                   or
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   though
                   I
                   am
                   willing
                   to
                   put
                   the
                   best
                   interpretation
                   on
                   their
                   words
                   that
                   reason
                   will
                   allow
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Reason
                   why
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   men
                   were
                   not
                   wont
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Bellarmine
                   saith
                   was
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     then
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     enter
                     into
                     heaven
                     nor
                     see
                     God.
                     Bellar.
                     de
                     sanct
                     .
                     Beat.
                     li.
                  
                   2.
                   cap.
                   19.
                   
                   So
                   Suarez
                   in
                   the
                   third
                   part
                   ,
                   Tom.
                   2.
                   disp
                   .
                   42.
                   
                   Sect.
                   1.
                   
                   But
                   abundance
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   Doctors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   for
                   divers
                   Ages
                   were
                   of
                   opinion
                   that
                   the
                   Saints
                   are
                   not
                   admitted
                   into
                   Heaven
                   to
                   the
                   clear
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   before
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Judgement
                   (
                   as
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   Eastern
                   Churches
                   do
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   )
                   therefore
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   for
                   the
                   Popish
                   Prayer
                   to
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   here
                   again
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   may
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   faith
                   and
                   Church
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   differ
                   and
                   err
                   in
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   matter
                   as
                   this
                   .
                   The
                   Council
                   of
                   Florence
                   hath
                   now
                   defined
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     departed
                     souls
                     are
                     admitted
                     into
                     Heaven
                     to
                     the
                     clear
                     sight
                     of
                     God
                     :
                  
                   And
                   yet
                   Stapleton
                   and
                   
                     Francis
                     .
                     Pegna
                     .
                     à
                     Castro
                     ,
                     Medina
                     ,
                     Sotus
                     ,
                  
                   affirm
                   that
                   
                     Irenaeus
                     ,
                     Justin
                     Martyr
                     ,
                     Tertullian
                     ,
                     Clemens
                     Romanus
                     ,
                     Origen
                     ,
                     Ambrose
                     ,
                     Chrysostome
                     ,
                     Austin
                     ,
                     Lactantius
                     ,
                     Victorinus
                     ,
                     Prudentius
                     ,
                     Theodoret
                     ,
                     Aretas
                     ,
                     Oecumenius
                     ,
                     Theophilact
                     ,
                     Euthymius
                     ,
                  
                   yea
                   and
                   Bernard
                   ,
                   have
                   delivered
                   the
                   contrary
                   sentence
                   .
                   See
                   
                     Staplet
                     .
                     Defens
                     .
                     Eccles
                     .
                     author
                     .
                     cont
                     .
                     Whitak
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   1.
                   cap.
                   2.
                   with
                   
                     Fran.
                     Pegna
                     in
                     part
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Director
                     .
                     Inquisitor
                     .
                     com
                  
                   .
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   Now
                   as
                   all
                   these
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   against
                   the
                   Popish
                   Invocation
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   were
                   against
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   now
                   determined
                   to
                   be
                   
                     de
                     fide
                  
                   ;
                   Whence
                   I
                   gather
                   (
                   on
                   the
                   by
                   )
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Romish
                   faith
                   increaseth
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   as
                   heretofore
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   this
                   Article
                   by
                   Tradition
                   from
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   by
                   them
                   (
                   unless
                   from
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   )
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   men
                   that
                   err
                   in
                   such
                   points
                   as
                   are
                   now
                   defined
                   by
                   Councils
                   to
                   be
                   
                     de
                     fide
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   yet
                   accounted
                   by
                   Papists
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   and
                   faith
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   of
                   ours
                   ,
                   
                   notwithstanding
                   such
                   errours
                   as
                   this
                   in
                   hand
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   note
                   also
                   by
                   this
                   tast
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   Papists
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   perjured
                   generation
                   ,
                   that
                   swear
                   
                     not
                     to
                     expound
                     Scripture
                     but
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     unanimous
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     Fathers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   Council
                   of
                   Laodicea
                   condemned
                   them
                   as
                   Idolaters
                   that
                   prayed
                   to
                   Angels
                   ,
                   Can.
                   35.
                   (
                   which
                   
                     Caranza
                     ,
                     Crab
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Papists
                   have
                   turned
                   into
                   Angulos
                   ;
                   whose
                   falsification
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   fully
                   detected
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Bishop
                   
                     Usher
                     ,
                     ibid.
                     pag.
                  
                   470.
                   471
                   ,
                   472.
                   
                   Read
                   there
                   also
                   the
                   full
                   Testimonies
                   of
                   
                     Greg.
                     Nissen
                     ,
                     Athanasius
                     ,
                     Epiphanius
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   against
                   praying
                   to
                   Saints
                   and
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   detection
                   of
                   Bellarmines
                   fraud
                   ,
                   that
                   pretendeth
                   the
                   Fathers
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   Idolatry
                   when
                   they
                   mention
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                   and
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   expresly
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   adored
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     H.
                     T.
                     Manual
                     .
                     page
                  
                   291
                   ,
                   &c.
                   hath
                   Fathers
                   for
                   this
                   Adoration
                   of
                   Angels
                   and
                   Saints
                   .
                   And
                   who
                   are
                   they
                   ?
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   Dionysius
                   :
                   to
                   which
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   never
                   a
                   such
                   a
                   word
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   cited
                   in
                   Dionysius
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   printed
                   Lugdun
                   .
                   1572.
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   for
                   praying
                   the
                   Saints
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   us
                   too
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   those
                   on
                   earth
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   words
                   cited
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   mention
                   not
                   the
                   Saints
                   in
                   heaven
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   Dionysius
                   is
                   not
                   Dionysius
                   but
                   a
                   spurious
                   Apochryphal
                   Book
                   :
                   Not
                   once
                   known
                   and
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   till
                   Gregory
                   the
                   greats
                   dayes
                   ,
                   (
                   six
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   Christ
                   )
                   as
                   Bellarmine
                   himself
                   saith
                   
                     Lib.
                     de
                     Scriptor
                     .
                     Eccles
                     .
                     de
                     Dionys
                     .
                  
                   And
                   lib.
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     Monach.
                     cap.
                  
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   is
                   
                     Clem.
                     Apostol
                     .
                     Constit
                  
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Answ
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   words
                   speak
                   only
                   of
                   honouring
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   our
                   unquestioned
                   duty
                   ;
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   Praying
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   s
                   an
                   Apochryphal
                   forgery
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   the
                   Apostles
                   nor
                   Clements
                   Work
                   which
                   he
                   citeth
                   (
                   but
                   any
                   thing
                   will
                   serve
                   these
                   men
                   :
                   )
                   Let
                   him
                   believe
                   
                     Bellarmine
                     de
                     scriptor
                     .
                     Eccles
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   38
                   ,
                   39.
                   where
                   he
                   proveth
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   saith
                   that
                   
                     [
                     in
                     the
                     Latine
                     Church
                     ,
                     these
                     Constitutions
                     are
                     of
                     almost
                     no
                     account
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Greeks
                     themselves
                  
                   Canon
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Trul.
                   
                     reject
                     them
                     as
                     depraved
                     by
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     receiving
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     it
                     that
                     misleadeth
                     the
                     Aethiopians
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   See
                   more
                   against
                   them
                   in
                   
                     Cooks
                     Censurâ
                     ,
                     pag.
                  
                   17
                   ,
                   18
                   ,
                   19.
                   and
                   
                     Rivets
                     Crit.
                     Sac.
                     &
                     Dalaeus
                     in
                     Pseudepigrap
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   third
                   Testimony
                   of
                   
                     H.
                     T.
                  
                   is
                   from
                   Justins
                   second
                   
                     Apol.
                     
                     Answ
                  
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   Praying
                   to
                   Angels
                   that
                   Justin
                   seemeth
                   to
                   intend
                   ,
                   but
                   giving
                   them
                   due
                   honour
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   allow
                   of
                   .
                   His
                   intent
                   is
                   to
                   stop
                   the
                   mouths
                   of
                   Heathens
                   that
                   called
                   the
                   Christians
                   impious
                   for
                   renouncing
                   their
                   Gods
                   :
                   To
                   whom
                   he
                   replyeth
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   
                     yet
                     honour
                     the
                     true
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   —
                
                 
                   His
                   Testimony
                   for
                   the
                   third
                   age
                   is
                   only
                   Origen
                   (
                   and
                   yet
                   none
                   of
                   Origen
                   )
                   First
                   in
                   his
                   Lament
                   .
                   Answ
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Origen
                   there
                   mentioneth
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   dead
                   Saints
                   .
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   on
                   earth
                   whose
                   prayers
                   he
                   desireth
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   this
                   satisfie
                   you
                   not
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   be
                   satisfied
                   with
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   cite
                   a
                   forgery
                   that
                   is
                   none
                   of
                   Origens
                   works
                   .
                   Not
                   only
                   Erasmus
                   saith
                   that
                   
                     [
                     This
                     Lamentation
                     was
                     neither
                     written
                     by
                  
                   Origen
                   ,
                   
                     nor
                     translated
                     by
                  
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     is
                     the
                     fiction
                     of
                     some
                     unlearned
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     this
                     trick
                     devised
                     to
                     defame
                  
                   Origen
                   :
                   )
                   But
                   
                     Baronius
                     Annal.
                     Tit.
                  
                   2.
                   
                     ad
                     an
                  
                   .
                   253.
                   p.
                   477.
                   witnesseth
                   that
                   Pope
                   Gelasius
                   numbers
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   Apocryphals
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   
                     H.
                     T.
                  
                   hath
                   a
                   second
                   testimony
                   from
                   
                     Origen
                     .
                     in
                     Cantic
                     .
                     Hom.
                  
                   3.
                   
                   Answ
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   speaks
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   prayer
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   our
                   prayers
                   to
                   them
                   one
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   thing
                   in
                   question
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   Erasmus
                   and
                   others
                   have
                   shewed
                   that
                   neither
                   is
                   this
                   any
                   of
                   Origens
                   works
                   .
                   
                     Sixtus
                     Senensis
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   old
                   Books
                   put
                   Hieroms
                   name
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   Lombard
                   and
                   Aquinas
                   cite
                   passages
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   as
                   Ambroses
                   .
                
                 
                   You
                   see
                   now
                   what
                   Testimonies
                   
                     H.
                     T.
                  
                   hath
                   produced
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   three
                   Ages
                   ,
                   even
                   till
                   above
                   four
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   Christ
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   currant
                   proof
                   with
                   the
                   poor
                   deluded
                   Papists
                   that
                   read
                   his
                   Book
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   next
                   exception
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Praying
                     for
                     the
                     Dead
                  
                   :
                   which
                   they
                   say
                   
                     the
                     ancient
                     Church
                     was
                     for
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   Commemoration
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   lives
                   and
                   sufferings
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   sort
                   of
                   the
                   ancients
                   prayers
                   for
                   them
                   began
                   here
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   occasion
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   for
                   thankfull
                   acknowledgement
                   of
                   Gods
                   Mercies
                   to
                   the
                   departed
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   first
                   prayers
                   for
                   them
                   were
                   such
                   as
                   these
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Bishop
                   Usher
                   hath
                   copiously
                   proved
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   Saints
                   ,
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   Heaven
                   or
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   then
                   prayed
                   for
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   Popish
                   praying
                   for
                   tormented
                   souls
                   that
                   was
                   then
                   practised
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   their
                   prayers
                   
                   then
                   were
                   besides
                   Commemorations
                   and
                   Thanksgivings
                   ,
                   the
                   petitioning
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   following
                   Mercies
                   for
                   them
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   till
                   the
                   resurrection
                   :
                   Bellarmine
                   himself
                   proving
                   that
                   
                     though
                     we
                     were
                     certain
                     that
                     the
                     blessed
                     souls
                     shall
                     have
                     a
                     raised
                     glorified
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     justified
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     Judgement
                     ,
                     yet
                     may
                     it
                     be
                     prayed
                     for
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     yet
                     future
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   we
                   are
                   far
                   from
                   being
                   of
                   another
                   Church
                   or
                   Religion
                   then
                   those
                   that
                   hold
                   such
                   an
                   opinion
                   as
                   this
                   .
                   Saith
                   
                     Usher
                     pag.
                  
                   224.
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   cited
                   many
                   testimonies
                   
                     [
                     In
                     these
                     and
                     other
                     prayers
                     of
                     the
                     like
                     kind
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     descry
                     evident
                     footsteps
                     of
                     the
                     primary
                     intention
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                     her
                     supplications
                     for
                     the
                     dead
                     :
                     which
                     was
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     man
                     (
                     not
                     the
                     soul
                     separated
                     only
                     )
                     might
                     receive
                     publick
                     remission
                     of
                     sins
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     solemn
                     acquittal
                     in
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     that
                     great
                     day
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     obtain
                     both
                     a
                     full
                     escape
                     from
                     all
                     the
                     Consequences
                     of
                     sin
                     (
                     the
                     last
                     enemy
                     being
                     now
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     and
                     death
                     swallowed
                     up
                     in
                     victory
                     )
                     and
                     a
                     perfect
                     consummation
                     of
                     bliss
                     and
                     happiness
                     :
                     all
                     which
                     are
                     comprized
                     in
                     that
                     short
                     prayer
                     of
                  
                   S.
                   Paul
                   for
                   Onesiphorus
                   
                     (
                     though
                     made
                     for
                     him
                     while
                     he
                     was
                     alive
                     )
                     [
                     The
                     Lord
                     grant
                     unto
                     him
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     find
                     mercy
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     that
                     day
                     ]
                     Yea
                     ,
                     divers
                     prayers
                     for
                     the
                     dead
                     of
                     that
                     kind
                     are
                     still
                     retained
                     in
                     the
                     Roman
                     offices
                     ;
                     of
                     which
                     the
                     great
                     Spanish
                     Doctor
                  
                   John
                   Medina
                   
                     thus
                     writeth
                     ;
                     Although
                     I
                     have
                     read
                     many
                     prayers
                     for
                     the
                     faithfull
                     deceased
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     Roman
                     Missal
                     ,
                     yet
                     have
                     I
                     read
                     in
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     doth
                     petition
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     more
                     quickly
                     be
                     freed
                     from
                     pains
                     :
                     but
                     I
                     have
                     read
                     that
                     in
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     petition
                     is
                     made
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     freed
                     from
                     everlasting
                     pains
                     .
                     ]
                     Again
                     there
                     be
                     other
                     prayers
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Medina
                   )
                   
                     wherein
                     petition
                     is
                     made
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     would
                     raise
                     the
                     souls
                     of
                     the
                     dead
                     in
                     their
                     bodies
                     unto
                     bliss
                     at
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     judgement
                     .
                     ]
                  
                
                 
                   You
                   see
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Question
                   is
                   not
                   whether
                   the
                   dead
                   may
                   be
                   prayed
                   for
                   :
                   but
                   what
                   prayers
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   to
                   find
                   that
                   about
                   three
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   Christ
                   (
                   more
                   or
                   less
                   )
                   men
                   begun
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   proof
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   our
                   Church
                   or
                   Religion
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   therefore
                   we
                   want
                   succession
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   praying
                   to
                   be
                   sooner
                   out
                   of
                   Purgatory
                   that
                   then
                   was
                   used
                   ,
                   as
                   Papists
                   do
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Praying
                   for
                   the
                   mercies
                   promised
                   at
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   :
                   And
                   thus
                   we
                   think
                   it
                   lawfull
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   ;
                   were
                   it
                   not
                   for
                   
                   the
                   accidental
                   evil
                   that
                   might
                   follow
                   with
                   them
                   that
                   will
                   misunderstand
                   and
                   abuse
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   its
                   further
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   
                     Pegna
                     ,
                     Stapleton
                  
                   and
                   others
                   confess
                   ,
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   Greek
                   and
                   Latine
                   ,
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   did
                   believe
                   that
                   men
                   had
                   not
                   their
                   perfect
                   Joyes
                   till
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   had
                   the
                   far
                   stronger
                   motive
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   Protestants
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   partly
                   of
                   this
                   mind
                   (
                   save
                   only
                   that
                   we
                   put
                   not
                   the
                   soul
                   into
                   hidden
                   receptacles
                   ,
                   nor
                   anywhere
                   but
                   with
                   Christ
                   )
                   Bellarmine
                   had
                   not
                   found
                   so
                   much
                   occasion
                   of
                   that
                   unworthy
                   calumny
                   against
                   Calvin
                   for
                   the
                   words
                   cited
                   by
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Instit
                   .
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   denyed
                   the
                   beatifical
                   vision
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   the
                   immortality
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   :
                   Even
                   because
                   he
                   took
                   not
                   
                     our
                     bliss
                     to
                     be
                     perfect
                     till
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     ,
                     but
                     somewhat
                     short
                     of
                     what
                     we
                     shall
                     then
                     be
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   seeing
                   the
                   Fathers
                   were
                   so
                   commonly
                   of
                   that
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Greeks
                   and
                   Aethiopians
                   are
                   still
                   of
                   that
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   Bellarmine
                   saith
                   Luther
                   and
                   Calvin
                   are
                   of
                   that
                   mind
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   that
                   neither
                   in
                   that
                   nor
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   praying
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   as
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   ancients
                   ,
                   is
                   our
                   distance
                   so
                   great
                   as
                   to
                   weaken
                   the
                   proof
                   of
                   our
                   succession
                   ,
                   or
                   make
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   two
                   Churches
                   or
                   Religions
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   here
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   the
                   differences
                   between
                   the
                   Prayers
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   which
                   are
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Eastern
                   Churches
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   if
                   upon
                   private
                   unsound
                   opinions
                   any
                   should
                   go
                   somewhat
                   further
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   it
                   followeth
                   not
                   that
                   such
                   error
                   changeth
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                   I
                   desire
                   the
                   Reader
                   that
                   would
                   have
                   a
                   fuller
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   to
                   read
                   Bishop
                   Usher
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   forementioned
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   Jesuite
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Another
                   point
                   that
                   they
                   much
                   challenge
                   us
                   about
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Veneration
                     or
                     Adoration
                     of
                     Images
                     ,
                     Reliques
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Cross
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   which
                   I
                   may
                   join
                   ,
                   
                     peregrinations
                     to
                     places
                     esteemed
                     by
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     eminent
                     holiness
                     .
                  
                   Concerning
                   Peregrinations
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   by
                   a
                   plain
                   Epistle
                   of
                   
                     Gregory
                     Nyssen
                  
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   printed
                   works
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   a
                   
                     M.
                     S.
                  
                   in
                   Paris
                   Library
                   )
                   written
                   purposely
                   against
                   going
                   on
                   Pilgrimage
                   to
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   thought
                   of
                   this
                   .
                   He
                   adviseth
                   even
                   the
                   retired
                   Monasticks
                   even
                   in
                   those
                   Countreyes
                   that
                   were
                   near
                   Judaea
                   ,
                   to
                   forbear
                   such
                   Pilgrimages
                   as
                   dangerous
                   and
                   unnecessary
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   commanded
                   
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   The
                   Papists
                   did
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   could
                   perswade
                   the
                   world
                   that
                   this
                   Epistle
                   was
                   none
                   of
                   Gregories
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   ashamed
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   expound
                   it
                   as
                   prohibiting
                   Pilgrimages
                   to
                   none
                   but
                   the
                   Monasticks
                   :
                   And
                   sure
                   if
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   forbidden
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   much
                   more
                   should
                   others
                   be
                   forbidden
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   leisure
                   ,
                   and
                   pretend
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   devotions
                   which
                   these
                   pretend
                   to
                   .
                   Read
                   but
                   the
                   Epistle
                   it self
                   without
                   either
                   Molinaeus
                   his
                   notes
                   on
                   our
                   side
                   ,
                   or
                   Gretsers
                   frivilous
                   answers
                   ,
                   and
                   judge
                   as
                   thou
                   seest
                   cause
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   Images
                   ,
                   we
                   allow
                   the
                   Historical
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   setting
                   them
                   up
                   in
                   Churches
                   the
                   Lutherans
                   allow
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   dislike
                   it
                   only
                   as
                   dangerous
                   and
                   a
                   needless
                   snare
                   ,
                   but
                   take
                   not
                   our selves
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   another
                   Church
                   or
                   Religion
                   from
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   otherwise
                   minded
                   :
                   No
                   nor
                   from
                   those
                   that
                   Reverence
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   respect
                   the
                   persons
                   whom
                   they
                   signifie
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   s
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   
                     use
                     Images
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   thing
                   to
                   
                     use
                     them
                     Popishly
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   
                     mediate
                     objects
                     of
                     Divine
                     worship
                  
                   ,
                   yea
                   to
                   worship
                   the
                   very
                   
                     Image
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Cross
                     and
                     the
                     sign
                     of
                     the
                     Cross
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     worship
                     as
                     we
                     do
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     signified
                     by
                     them
                     :
                  
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   confidently
                   affirm
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   did
                   make
                   no
                   use
                   of
                   Images
                   at
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   no
                   nor
                   endure
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Worship
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   first
                   brought
                   in
                   ,
                   the
                   Popish
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   was
                   still
                   renounced
                   and
                   detested
                   .
                   
                     Clemens
                     Alexandrinus
                     Protreptic
                     .
                     ad
                     Gent.
                  
                   saith
                   that
                   
                     [
                     We
                     are
                     plainly
                     forbidden
                     to
                     use
                     that
                     deceitfull
                     Art
                     ]
                  
                   (
                   of
                   painting
                   or
                   image-making
                   )
                   —
                   And
                   
                     [
                     We
                     have
                     no
                     sensible
                     Image
                     made
                     of
                     any
                     sensible
                     matter
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     an
                     Image
                     as
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     conceived
                     with
                     the
                     understanding
                     ]
                     Origen
                  
                   against
                   
                     Celsus
                     lib.
                  
                   7.
                   page
                   373
                   ,
                   384
                   ,
                   386.
                   387.
                   is
                   large
                   and
                   plain
                   against
                   this
                   use
                   of
                   Images
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Protestants
                   are
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   
                     Eliber
                     .
                     Concil
                     .
                     C.
                  
                   36.
                   saith
                   
                     [
                     Placuit
                     picturas
                     in
                     Ecclesia
                     esse
                     non
                     debere
                     ,
                     ne
                     quod
                     colitur
                     ,
                     aut
                     adoratur
                     in
                     parietibus
                     depingatur
                     .
                     It
                     seemeth
                     good
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     Pictures
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     lest
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     worshipped
                     or
                     adored
                     should
                     be
                     painted
                     on
                     Walls
                     ]
                  
                   Some
                   Papists
                   would
                   sain
                   find
                   a
                   sense
                   for
                   this
                   (
                   anon
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   words
                   :
                   But
                   
                     Melch
                     Canus
                  
                   plainly
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Council
                     did
                     not
                     only
                     imprudently
                     but
                     impiously
                     make
                     this
                     law
                     to
                     take
                     away
                     Images
                     ,
                     Loc.
                     Theol.
                     lib.
                  
                   5.
                   cap.
                   4.
                   conc
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   I
                   shall
                   cite
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   intreat
                   the
                   Reader
                   that
                   is
                   willing
                   to
                   be
                   informed
                   how
                   much
                   
                   Antiquity
                   was
                   against
                   the
                   Papists
                   in
                   the
                   points
                   of
                   Images
                   ,
                   to
                   peruse
                   only
                   
                     Dallaeus
                     de
                     Imaginibus
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   Usher
                   
                     in
                     his
                     Answer
                     to
                     the
                     Jesuite
                     and
                     Sermon
                     to
                     the
                     Parliament
                     :
                  
                   And
                   I
                   provoke
                   the
                   Papists
                   to
                   confute
                   what
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   alledged
                   if
                   they
                   can
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     H.
                     T.
                  
                   hath
                   no
                   better
                   shift
                   to
                   salve
                   their
                   credit
                   
                     (
                     Manual
                     page
                  
                   319
                   ,
                   320.
                   )
                   then
                   to
                   set
                   their
                   own
                   Schoolmen
                   and
                   General
                   Council
                   together
                   by
                   the
                   ears
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   Council
                   of
                   Nice
                   (
                   that
                   did
                   most
                   for
                   Images
                   )
                   did
                   openly
                   renounce
                   the
                   adoring
                   them
                   with
                   Divine
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   Tharasius
                   solemnly
                   professed
                   ,
                   
                     Duntaxat
                     in
                     unum
                     verum
                     Deum
                     latriam
                     &
                     fidem
                     se
                     referre
                     &
                     reponere
                     [
                     They
                     did
                     refer
                     and
                     repose
                     faith
                     and
                     divine
                     worship
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     God
                     alone
                     ]
                  
                   But
                   
                     Aquinas
                     sum
                  
                   .
                   3.
                   q.
                   25.
                   a.
                   3.
                   
                   &
                   4.
                   maintaineth
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   before
                   observed
                   )
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Cross
                     and
                     the
                     sign
                     of
                     the
                     Cross
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     worshipped
                     with
                     Divine
                     worship
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   And
                   what
                   saith
                   
                     H.
                     Turbervile
                  
                   to
                   this
                   ?
                   Why
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     meer
                     school
                     opinion
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     faith
                     with
                     us
                     :
                     Urge
                     not
                     therefore
                     what
                     some
                     particular
                     Divines
                     say
                     ,
                     but
                     hearken
                     to
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Gods
                     Church
                     .
                     —
                     ]
                  
                   Very
                   good
                   !
                   Is
                   not
                   this
                   so
                   gross
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   jugling
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   never
                   down
                   if
                   devout
                   ignorance
                   and
                   implicite
                   faith
                   had
                   not
                   prepared
                   the
                   stomacks
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ?
                   1.
                   
                   You
                   see
                   here
                   that
                   to
                   
                     contradict
                     the
                     Determination
                     of
                     a
                     General
                     Council
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   not
                   
                     of
                     faith
                  
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   
                     against
                     your
                     faith
                  
                   ?
                   Do
                   you
                   give
                   leave
                   to
                   meer
                   school
                   opinions
                   to
                   contradict
                   General
                   Councils
                   ?
                   See
                   here
                   what
                   's
                   become
                   of
                   the
                   Popish
                   faith
                   ?
                   If
                   the
                   Determinations
                   of
                   Councils
                   be
                   not
                   Articles
                   of
                   faith
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   then
                   you
                   have
                   no
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   give
                   up
                   your
                   cause
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   ,
                   then
                   Aquinas
                   and
                   his
                   followers
                   are
                   Hereticks
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   then
                   see
                   what
                   's
                   become
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   Infallibility
                   in
                   Canonizing
                   Saints
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   sainted
                   
                     Thomas
                     Aquinas
                  
                   that
                   proves
                   a
                   Heretick
                   by
                   your
                   Law
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   your
                   cause
                   is
                   gone
                   which
                   way
                   ever
                   you
                   turn
                   you
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   then
                   see
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   
                     pray
                     to
                     Saints
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   
                     made
                     Hereticks
                     by
                     your
                     own
                     Laws
                     .
                  
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   then
                   also
                   see
                   ,
                   at
                   what
                   Unity
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   common
                   doctrine
                   of
                   their
                   learned
                   Schoolmen
                   ,
                   which
                   contradicteth
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   :
                   Are
                   you
                   not
                   well
                   agreed
                   that
                   while
                   ?
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   lastly
                   note
                   what
                   a
                   Holy
                   Church
                   you
                   have
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   common
                   sort
                   of
                   your
                   most
                   learned
                   Divines
                   are
                   thus
                   made
                   Hereticks
                   :
                   See
                   Bishop
                   Ushers
                   allegations
                   of
                   
                     Th.
                     Arundels
                  
                   Provincial
                   Council
                   at
                   Oxford
                   ,
                   1408
                   ,
                   
                   
                     ex
                     Guil.
                     Linewood
                     lib
                  
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   
                     Jac.
                     Naclantus
                     in
                     Rom.
                     cap.
                  
                   1.
                   fol.
                   42.
                   saith
                   
                     [
                     We
                     must
                     not
                     only
                     confess
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     faithfull
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     do
                     worship
                     before
                     the
                     Image
                     ,
                     as
                     some
                     cautelously
                     speak
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     adore
                     the
                     Image
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     scruple
                     :
                     yea
                     and
                     that
                     they
                     worship
                     it
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     worship
                     as
                     the
                     Prototype
                     :
                     so
                     that
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     worshipt
                     with
                     Divine
                     worship
                     ,
                     the
                     Image
                     must
                     have
                     Divine
                     worship
                     —
                     ]
                  
                   And
                   
                     Cabrera
                     in
                  
                   3.
                   
                     part
                     .
                     Thom.
                     qu.
                  
                   25.
                   art
                   .
                   3.
                   disp
                   .
                   2.
                   num
                   .
                   15.
                   there
                   cited
                   by
                   Usher
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     of
                     faith
                     that
                     Images
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     worshipped
                     in
                     Churches
                     and
                     without
                     :
                     and
                     we
                     must
                     give
                     them
                     signs
                     of
                     servitude
                     and
                     submission
                     ,
                     by
                     embracing
                     ,
                     lights
                     ,
                     offering
                     incense
                     ,
                     uncovering
                     the
                     head
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     That
                     Images
                     are
                     truly
                     and
                     properly
                     to
                     be
                     adored
                     ,
                     with
                     an
                     intention
                     to
                     adore
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     samplars
                     represented
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     This
                     Conclusion
                     is
                     against
                  
                   Durandus
                   
                     and
                     his
                     followers
                     ,
                     whose
                     opinion
                     by
                     the
                     Moderns
                     is
                     judged
                     dangerous
                     ,
                     rash
                     ,
                     and
                     savouring
                     of
                     Heresie
                     :
                     and
                  
                   M.
                   Medina
                   
                     reporteth
                     that
                  
                   M.
                   Victoria
                   
                     reputed
                     it
                     heretical
                     :
                     but
                     our
                     conclusion
                     is
                     the
                     common
                     one
                     of
                     Divines
                     .
                     If
                     Images
                     be
                     improperly
                     only
                     adored
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     adored
                     simply
                     and
                     absolutely
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     manifest
                     Heresie
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     Images
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     worshipped
                     only
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Remembrance
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     make
                     us
                     remember
                     the
                     samplars
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     thus
                     adore
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     present
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     follow
                     that
                     all
                     creatures
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     adored
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     adoration
                     as
                     God
                     —
                     which
                     is
                     absurd
                     .
                  
                   3.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Opinion
                     of
                  
                   Saint
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Image
                     must
                     be
                     worshipped
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     act
                     of
                     adoration
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     samplar
                     which
                     it
                     representeth
                     ,
                     is
                     most
                     true
                     ,
                     most
                     pious
                     ,
                     and
                     very
                     consonant
                     to
                     the
                     decrees
                     of
                     faith
                     ]
                  
                   Thus
                   Cabrera
                   ,
                   who
                   adds
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Thomas
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   Disciples
                   and
                   almost
                   all
                   the
                   old
                   Schoolmen
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   of
                   
                     Cajetan
                     ,
                     Capreolus
                     ,
                     Paludanus
                     ,
                     Ferrariensis
                     ,
                     Antoninus
                     ,
                     Soto
                     ,
                     Alexand.
                     Ales
                     .
                     Albertus
                     Magnus
                     ,
                     Bonaventura
                     ,
                     Richardus
                     de
                     media
                     villa
                     ,
                     Dionysius
                     Carthusianus
                     ,
                     Major
                     ,
                     Marsilius
                     ,
                     Thom.
                     Waldensis
                     ,
                     Turrecremata
                     ,
                     Clichtovaeus
                     ,
                     Turrian
                     ,
                     Vasquez
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   Azorius
                   saith
                   
                     [
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     constant
                     opinion
                     of
                     Divines
                     ,
                     ]
                     Institut
                     .
                     Moral
                     tom
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   lib.
                   9.
                   cap.
                   6.
                   
                   Yea
                   in
                   the
                   Roman
                   Pontifical
                   published
                   by
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   Clement
                   the
                   eighth
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   expressed
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     [
                     The
                     Legates
                     Cross
                     shall
                     have
                     the
                     right
                     hand
                     ,
                     because
                     Divine
                     worship
                     is
                     due
                     to
                     it
                  
                   See
                   here
                   whether
                   the
                   Pope
                   himself
                   be
                   not
                   an
                   Heretick
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pontifical
                   contain
                   not
                   heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   rabble
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Schoolmen
                   hereticks
                   ,
                   by
                   contradicting
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   the
                   General
                   Council
                   at
                   Nice
                   2.
                   which
                   
                     H.
                     T.
                  
                   citeth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   doctrine
                   which
                   he
                   saith
                   is
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Gods
                   Church
                   ,
                   such
                   is
                   the
                   faith
                   and
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   they
                   will
                   say
                   still
                   
                     that
                     though
                     all
                     these
                     worship
                     the
                     very
                     Cross
                     and
                     Images
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     with
                     Divine
                     worship
                     ,
                     yet
                     there
                     be
                     some
                     of
                     a
                     better
                     mind
                     ,
                     that
                     do
                     but
                     worship
                     God
                     by
                     the
                     Image
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                  
                   H.
                   T.
                   
                     &c.
                     Answ
                  
                   .
                   And
                   do
                   you
                   think
                   that
                   rational
                   Pagans
                   did
                   not
                   know
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   you
                   that
                   their
                   Images
                   were
                   not
                   Gods
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   worshipped
                   them
                   not
                   as
                   Gods
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   representers
                   and
                   instruments
                   of
                   some
                   Diety
                   ?
                   
                     Lactantius
                     Instit
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   2.
                   cap.
                   2.
                   brings
                   them
                   in
                   saying
                   thus
                   
                     [
                     Non
                     ipsa
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     We
                     fear
                     not
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     those
                     whom
                     they
                     represent
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     whose
                     names
                     they
                     are
                     consecrated
                  
                   [
                   And
                   Arnobius
                   thus
                   
                     [
                     Deos
                     per
                     simulachra
                     veneramur
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     Gods
                     that
                     we
                     worship
                     by
                     Images
                     ]
                  
                   And
                   Augustine
                   thus
                   reporteth
                   the
                   Pagans
                   sayings
                   [
                   in
                   Psal
                   .
                   96.
                   
                   
                     Non
                     ego
                     lapidem
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     worship
                     that
                     stone
                     ,
                     nor
                     that
                     Image
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     without
                     sense
                     ]
                  
                   And
                   in
                   
                     Psal
                     .
                     Psal
                  
                   .
                   113.
                   cono
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   
                     [
                     Nec
                     simulachrum
                     ,
                     nec
                     daemonium
                     colo
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     1
                     worship
                     neither
                     the
                     Image
                     ,
                     nor
                     a
                     Spirit
                     in
                     it
                     ;
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     bodily
                     likeness
                     I
                     behold
                     the
                     sign
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     I
                     ought
                     to
                     worship
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   Yea
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   renounced
                   the
                   worshipping
                   of
                   Devils
                   ,
                   appeareth
                   by
                   Augustines
                   report
                   of
                   their
                   words
                   ,
                   in
                   Psal
                   .
                   96.
                   
                   
                     [
                     Non
                     colimus
                     mala
                     daemonia
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                     We
                     worship
                     not
                     evil
                     spirits
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     those
                     that
                     you
                     call
                     Angels
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     worship
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     the
                     powers
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     God
                     ]
                  
                   To
                   whom
                   Austin
                   answers
                   
                     [
                     Would
                     you
                     would
                     worship
                     them
                  
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   honour
                   them
                   
                     aright
                     ,
                     )
                     then
                     you
                     would
                     easily
                     learn
                     of
                     them
                     not
                     to
                     worship
                     them
                     ]
                  
                   And
                   doubtless
                   few
                   could
                   be
                   so
                   silly
                   as
                   to
                   think
                   there
                   were
                   as
                   many
                   Jupiters
                   or
                   Apollos
                   as
                   there
                   were
                   Images
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   you
                   see
                   here
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Pagans
                   as
                   to
                   Image-worship
                   disclaimed
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Papists
                   ascribe
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     Divine
                     worship
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Oh
                     but
                  
                   saith
                   
                     H.
                     T.
                     tell
                     us
                     not
                     of
                     particular
                     Doctors
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Gods
                     Church
                     .
                     Answ
                     .
                  
                   What
                   not
                   of
                   Saint
                   Thomas
                   ?
                   What!
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Army
                   of
                   School
                   Divines
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ?
                   What!
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   
                     [
                     Communis
                     sententia
                     Theologorum
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   the
                   common
                   judgement
                   of
                   Divines
                   ?
                   for
                   so
                   they
                   call
                   it
                   ;
                   What
                   ?
                   not
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   
                     de
                     fide
                     ,
                     or
                     consonant
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     whose
                     contrary
                     
                     is
                     heresie
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   
                     savours
                     of
                     Heresies
                  
                   ?
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   of
                   Durandus
                   opinion
                   )
                   what
                   !
                   not
                   of
                   Pope
                   Clement
                   the
                   eighth
                   and
                   the
                   Romane
                   Pontifical
                   ?
                   
                     (
                     pag.
                  
                   672.
                   )
                   wonderful
                   !
                   are
                   all
                   these
                   
                     no
                     body
                  
                   in
                   your
                   Church
                   ?
                   O
                   admirable
                   harmony
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   your
                   united
                   Church
                   !
                
                 
                   But
                   you
                   can
                   agree
                   to
                   leave
                   out
                   the
                   second
                   commandment
                   lest
                   the
                   very
                   words
                   should
                   deter
                   the
                   people
                   from
                   Image
                   worship
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   irrational
                   division
                   of
                   the
                   tenth
                   to
                   blind
                   their
                   eyes
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   you
                   cry
                   up
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   are
                   fain
                   to
                   hide
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   ten
                   commandments
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   thousands
                   of
                   your
                   poor
                   seduced
                   followers
                   ,
                   know
                   not
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   .
                   No
                   wonder
                   if
                   you
                   cast
                   away
                   
                     Gregory
                     Nyssen's
                  
                   Epistle
                   against
                   Pilgrimages
                   ;
                   and
                   Epiphanius
                   his
                   words
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   
                     Johan
                     .
                     Herosol
                     .
                  
                   )
                   against
                   Images
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   Vasquez
                   (
                   in
                   3
                   
                     Thom.
                     disp
                  
                   .
                   105.
                   c.
                   3.
                   )
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   plain
                   words
                   do
                   fain
                   that
                   it
                   
                     was
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     a
                     prophane
                     or
                     common
                     man
                     that
                  
                   Epiphanius
                   
                     puld
                     down
                     ;
                     and
                  
                   Al.
                   Cope
                   (
                   Dial.
                   5.
                   c.
                   21.
                   )
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     epistle
                     is
                     counterfeit
                     and
                     not
                     Epiphanius's
                     :
                  
                   and
                   if
                   
                     Bellarmine
                     (
                     de
                     Imag.
                     c.
                  
                   9.
                   )
                   and
                   
                     Baronius
                     (
                     ad
                     an
                  
                   .
                   392.
                   )
                   say
                   
                     that
                     this
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Epistle
                     is
                     forged
                     :
                  
                   and
                   if
                   Alphons
                   .
                   a
                   Castro
                   .
                   (
                   cont
                   .
                   Haeres
                   .
                   de
                   Imag.
                   )
                   reproach
                   Epiphanius
                   
                     for
                     it
                     as
                     an
                     Iconoclast
                  
                   :
                   so
                   well
                   are
                   you
                   agreed
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   confutation
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   Testimonies
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   way
                   will
                   serve
                   your
                   turn
                   ,
                   though
                   each
                   man
                   have
                   his
                   several
                   way
                   .
                   Fair
                   fall
                   Vasquez
                   that
                   plainly
                   confesseth
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     indeed
                     the
                     Scripture
                     doth
                     forbid
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     an
                     Image
                     for
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     the
                     worshiping
                     of
                     the
                     true
                     God
                     in
                     an
                     Image
                     :
                     but
                  
                   saith
                   
                     that
                     this
                     commandment
                     is
                     now
                     repealed
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     under
                     the
                     Gospel
                     we
                     may
                     do
                     otherwise
                     .
                     (
                     Vasq
                     .
                     li.
                  
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     Adorat
                     .
                     Disp
                  
                   .
                   4.
                   c.
                   3.
                   
                   Sect.
                   74.
                   75.
                   
                   &c.
                   4.
                   
                   Sect.
                   84.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   of
                   this
                   point
                   I
                   shall
                   say
                   no
                   more
                   now
                   but
                   this
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Many
                   Christian
                   Churches
                   do
                   reject
                   Images
                   from
                   their
                   Churches
                   and
                   worship
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Protestants
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   More
                   reject
                   statues
                   that
                   reject
                   not
                   pictures
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Many
                   that
                   keep
                   them
                   ,
                   worship
                   not
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   God
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   a
                   mediate
                   object
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   General
                   Councils
                   have
                   been
                   against
                   Images
                   ,
                   that
                   want
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   pleasure
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   of
                   as
                   good
                   authority
                   as
                   the
                   Council
                   that
                   was
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   Council
                   that
                   was
                   for
                   them
                   
                     (
                     Nice
                  
                   2.
                   )
                   condemneth
                   the
                   Schoolmen
                   and
                   Pope
                   Clement
                   himself
                   as
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   worshiping
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Cross
                   with
                   Divine
                   worship
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   I
                   again
                   urge
                   any
                   Papist
                   
                     to
                     answer
                     Dallaeus
                  
                   book
                   rationally
                   that
                   can
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   To
                   spare
                   me
                   the
                   labour
                   of
                   saying
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   against
                   the
                   Popish
                   use
                   of
                   Images
                   ,
                   I
                   desire
                   the
                   Reader
                   to
                   peruse
                   what
                   Cassander
                   an
                   honest
                   Papist
                   hath
                   written
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   ,
                   
                     Consultat
                     .
                     de
                     Imag.
                     et
                     simulac
                     .
                  
                   who
                   begins
                   thus
                   
                     [
                     Ad
                     Imagines
                     vero
                     sanctorum
                     quod
                     attinet
                     ,
                     certum
                     est
                     ,
                     initio
                     praedicati
                     Evangelii
                     aliquanto
                     tempore
                     inter
                     Christianos
                     ,
                     praesertim
                     in
                     ecclesiis
                     ,
                     imaginum
                     usum
                     non
                     fuisse
                     ,
                     ut
                     ex
                     Clemente
                     &
                     Arnobio
                     patet
                     :
                     Tandem
                     picturas
                     in
                     ecclesiam
                     admissas
                     ut
                     rerum
                     gestarum
                     historiam
                     exprimentes
                     &c.
                     —
                     ]
                  
                   And
                   he
                   produceth
                   abundance
                   from
                   antiquity
                   against
                   the
                   present
                   Popish
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Another
                   point
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Papists
                   pretend
                   to
                   better
                   Countenance
                   from
                   Antiquity
                   then
                   we
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   
                     the
                     Corporal
                     presence
                     with
                     Transubstantiation
                  
                   :
                   But
                   of
                   this
                   there
                   is
                   so
                   much
                   said
                   by
                   multitudes
                   of
                   our
                   Divines
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   now
                   say
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   desire
                   the
                   studious
                   to
                   Read
                   at
                   least
                   Bishop
                   Ushers
                   Answ
                   .
                   to
                   the
                   Jesuite
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Edmundus
                     Abertinus
                     de
                     Eucharistia
                  
                   :
                   a
                   Treatise
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   evidence
                   from
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   Reason
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   boldly
                   challenge
                   all
                   the
                   Papists
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   tolerable
                   answer
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   better
                   then
                   that
                   is
                   given
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   we
                   have
                   thus
                   shewed
                   them
                   the
                   stream
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   pass
                   us
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   thrust
                   into
                   the
                   ignorant
                   peoples
                   hands
                   ,
                   a
                   few
                   musty
                   scraps
                   of
                   abused
                   words
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   answered
                   and
                   cleared
                   over
                   and
                   over
                   :
                   Thus
                   do
                   
                     H.
                     T.
                     D.
                     Baily
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   Satisfaction
                   and
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   besides
                   what
                   
                     Sadeel
                     ,
                     Chamier
                  
                   and
                   others
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   Usher
                   and
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Dallaeus
                   in
                   a
                   full
                   Treatise
                   have
                   shewed
                   the
                   Papists
                   nakedness
                   from
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   modesty
                   should
                   forbid
                   them
                   to
                   pretend
                   the
                   Fathers
                   for
                   them
                   any
                   more
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   modesty
                   be
                   left
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   About
                   their
                   Fasts
                   (
                   though
                   that
                   be
                   no
                   essential
                   of
                   Religion
                   )
                   both
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   manner
                   &c.
                   is
                   so
                   fully
                   spoak
                   to
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Dallaeus
                   in
                   another
                   just
                   volume
                   
                     de
                     Jejuniis
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   Popery
                   in
                   this
                   also
                   is
                   openly
                   condemned
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   in
                   the
                   view
                   of
                   the
                   impartial
                   considerate
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   point
                   of
                   Free
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   imagine
                   that
                   we
                   dissent
                   from
                   Antiquity
                   or
                   the
                   Eastern
                   Churches
                   ,
                   
                   I
                   have
                   spoak
                   to
                   already
                   in
                   my
                   first
                   Book
                   against
                   Popery
                   .
                   I
                   had
                   thought
                   to
                   have
                   gone
                   through
                   the
                   rest
                   particularly
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   the
                   rest
                   mentioned
                   by
                   
                     H.
                     T.
                  
                   and
                   
                     D.
                     Baily
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   finding
                   them
                   so
                   frequently
                   and
                   fully
                   handled
                   already
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   forbear
                   such
                   labour
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVI
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 ANother
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 Deceits
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Principal
                 that
                 they
                 support
                 their
                 cause
                 with
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   false
                   interpretation
                   and
                   application
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   sayings
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   can
                   but
                   force
                   to
                   a
                   shew
                   of
                   countenancing
                   their
                   supremacy
                   .
                
                 That
                 you
                 may
                 find
                 out
                 their
                 jugling
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 some
                 of
                 of
                 their
                 Footsteps
                 more
                 particularly
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Any
                   claim
                   that
                   their
                   own
                   ambitious
                   Bishops
                   have
                   made
                   to
                   a
                   further
                   power
                   then
                   was
                   due
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   use
                   as
                   an
                   Argument
                   for
                   their
                   universal
                   soveraignty
                   :
                
                 when
                 as
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 too
                 much
                 pride
                 and
                 Ambition
                 in
                 their
                 Prelates
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 this
                 will
                 prove
                 ;
                 )
                 even
                 in
                 some
                 that
                 otherwise
                 might
                 be
                 good
                 men
                 .
                 We
                 deny
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 Zosimus
                 would
                 fain
                 have
                 extorted
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 his
                 usurped
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 submission
                 to
                 it
                 from
                 
                   Aurelius
                   ,
                   Augustine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Africane
                 Council
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 confess
                 that
                 Leo
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 Gregory
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 were
                 very
                 busie
                 for
                 the
                 extending
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Romane
                 Bishops
                 were
                 long
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 have
                 put
                 the
                 halter
                 on
                 the
                 Africanes
                 heads
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 long
                 about
                 the
                 French
                 before
                 they
                 got
                 them
                 under
                 .
                 And
                 shall
                 these
                 partial
                 ambitious
                 men
                 be
                 the
                 witnesses
                 ?
                 And
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 more
                 power
                 ,
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 due
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   they
                   find
                   that
                   any
                   distressed
                   Churches
                   or
                   Bishops
                   have
                   but
                   sent
                   to
                
                 Rome
                 
                   for
                   help
                   ,
                   they
                   presently
                   gather
                   thence
                   that
                   they
                   took
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   be
                   Christs
                   Vicar
                   General
                   .
                
                 As
                 when
                 Chrysostome
                 sent
                 to
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 Basil
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 did
                 send
                 so
                 oft
                 for
                 help
                 into
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 reasons
                 were
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 Rome
                 during
                 the
                 Emperors
                 residence
                 there
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 life
                 or
                 death
                 was
                 last
                 pronounced
                 on
                 every
                 mans
                 
                 cause
                 by
                 the
                 secular
                 power
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 the
                 greater
                 opportunity
                 to
                 befriend
                 other
                 Churches
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 afterward
                 Rome
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 secular
                 influence
                 on
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 divisions
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 about
                 Arrianisme
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 the
                 countenance
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 somewhat
                 to
                 turn
                 the
                 scales
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 being
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 his
                 voice
                 might
                 do
                 much
                 against
                 an
                 adversary
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 delay
                 you
                 now
                 which
                 no
                 more
                 instances
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 Basils
                 time
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   Meletius
                   ,
                   Basil
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 being
                 both
                 pestered
                 with
                 the
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 pieces
                 also
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 do
                 send
                 for
                 help
                 to
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 
                   (
                   Basil
                   .
                   Epist
                
                 .
                 69.
                 )
                 But
                 to
                 whom
                 ?
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 ?
                 Not
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 only
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 equally
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Italy
                 and
                 France
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 might
                 decide
                 all
                 by
                 his
                 soveraign
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 was
                 so
                 neer
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 their
                 relief
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 wise
                 man
                 can
                 imagine
                 them
                 so
                 mad
                 as
                 to
                 forget
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 thing
                 then
                 known
                 and
                 approved
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 only
                 they
                 desire
                 that
                 some
                 may
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 help
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 stronger
                 party
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 some
                 one
                 to
                 comfort
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 some
                 countenance
                 on
                 their
                 cause
                 .
                 And
                 Epist
                 .
                 70.
                 
                 Basil
                 writeth
                 himself
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 whom
                 
                   [
                   To
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                
                 France
                 
                   and
                   Italy
                   .
                
                 ]
                 and
                 France
                 before
                 Italy
                 ,
                 without
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 an
                 
                   universal
                   Head
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 doth
                 he
                 so
                 importune
                 them
                 for
                 ?
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 decide
                 the
                 controversie
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 acquaint
                 the
                 Emperour
                 with
                 their
                 state
                 (
                 because
                 the
                 West
                 had
                 an
                 Orthodox
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 East
                 an
                 Arrian
                 )
                 or
                 send
                 some
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 stood
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 either
                 help
                 from
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 or
                 countenance
                 from
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Bishops
                 (
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 over
                 voted
                 quite
                 at
                 home
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 desired
                 .
                 So
                 Epist
                 .
                 74.
                 
                 Basil
                 again
                 writes
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   to
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   West
                   ;
                   ]
                
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 Romane
                 Bishop
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 he
                 giveth
                 these
                 as
                 his
                 Reasons
                 
                   [
                   For
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   what
                   we
                   here
                   speak
                   is
                   suspected
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   spoke
                   through
                   private
                   contention
                   .
                   —
                   But
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   the
                   further
                   you
                   are
                   remote
                   from
                   them
                   by
                   habitation
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   credit
                   you
                   have
                   with
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   whereto
                   is
                   added
                   that
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   helpeth
                   you
                   to
                   relieve
                   the
                   oppressed
                   :
                   And
                   if
                
                 Many
                 
                   of
                   you
                   unanimously
                   decree
                   the
                   
                   same
                   things
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   that
                   the
                   multitude
                   ,
                   will
                   produce
                   a
                   certain
                   reception
                   of
                   your
                   opinion
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Wonderfull
                 !
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 then
                 a
                 Vicar
                 General
                 of
                 Christ
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 never
                 came
                 into
                 their
                 mind
                 to
                 crave
                 his
                 decision
                 or
                 help
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ?
              
               
                 O
                 but
                 say
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 Arrians
                 ,
                 that
                 cared
                 for
                 no
                 authority
                 that
                 was
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 would
                 these
                 Arrians
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 regarded
                 the
                 votes
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Italian
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 a
                 few
                 men
                 sent
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 regard
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 The
                 Arrians
                 sure
                 had
                 heard
                 of
                 this
                 Headship
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 had
                 .
                 And
                 would
                 not
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 desire
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 word
                 from
                 Rome
                 for
                 this
                 advantage
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 only
                 the
                 Arrians
                 that
                 they
                 called
                 for
                 help
                 against
                 .
                 They
                 expresly
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                   also
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   divided
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                
                 (
                 by
                 personal
                 quarrels
                 .
                 )
                 How
                 importunately
                 doth
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nyssen
                
                 afterward
                 call
                 for
                 help
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 telleth
                 Flavianus
                 in
                 his
                 Epist
                 .
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 misery
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 were
                 lost
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 only
                 sad
                 instance
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 Helladius
                 (
                 counted
                 a
                 good
                 Bishop
                 )
                 had
                 proudly
                 neglected
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 stand
                 at
                 his
                 door
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 )
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 let
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 did
                 not
                 bid
                 him
                 sit
                 down
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 did
                 not
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 first
                 but
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 strange
                 angry
                 words
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 business
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 with
                 
                   Basil
                   .
                   Epist
                
                 .
                 77.
                 he
                 falls
                 to
                 chiding
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 sending
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 regarding
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 communion
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 touch
                 their
                 pride
                 ,
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   We
                   have
                   one
                   Lord
                   ,
                   one
                   faith
                   ,
                   one
                   hope
                   :
                   Whether
                   you
                   think
                   your selves
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   universal
                   Church
                   :
                   the
                   head
                   cannot
                   say
                   to
                   the
                   feet
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   you
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   you
                   place
                   your selves
                   in
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   other
                   Church-members
                   ,
                   you
                   cannot
                   say
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   need
                   you
                   not
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 would
                 you
                 here
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 the
                 faces
                 to
                 cite
                 this
                 passage
                 of
                 Basil
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Headship
                 ,
                 because
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 Head
                 !
                 When
                 as
                 its
                 plain
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Basil
                 by
                 the
                 Head
                 means
                 but
                 the
                 
                   chiefest
                   part
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 
                   soveraign
                   power
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 speaks
                 to
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Bishop
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 smart
                 reproof
                 of
                 their
                 arrogancy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 approbation
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 any
                 thing
                 will
                 serve
                 them
                 .
                 More
                 from
                 Basil
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 mention
                 anon
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 Nore
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 
                   the
                   Papists
                   find
                   but
                   any
                   Heresie
                   condemned
                   by
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   cite
                   this
                   as
                   a
                   testimony
                   of
                   their
                   Soveraignty
                   :
                
                 As
                 if
                 other
                 Patriarch
                 and
                 Bishops
                 condemned
                 them
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 ;
                 Or
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 knew
                 no
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 desired
                 the
                 most
                 general
                 vote
                 against
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 would
                 be
                 loth
                 to
                 leave
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Bishop
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   find
                   the
                   Pope
                   excommunicating
                   forreign
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   they
                   cry
                   up
                   this
                   as
                   a
                   Testimony
                   of
                   his
                   Headship
                   :
                
                 As
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 to
                 refuse
                 Communion
                 with
                 another
                 Church
                 or
                 Bishop
                 is
                 no
                 act
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 other
                 Bishops
                 have
                 made
                 bold
                 also
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 I
                 'le
                 now
                 but
                 recite
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Nicephorus
                   lib.
                
                 17.
                 cap.
                 26.
                 which
                 you
                 use
                 to
                 glory
                 in
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 do
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 shame
                 )
                 
                   [
                   Vigilius
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   proceeded
                   to
                   that
                   insolency
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   excommunicated
                
                 Mennas
                 
                   for
                   four
                   moneths
                   .
                   And
                
                 Mennas
                 
                   did
                   the
                   same
                   by
                   him
                   :
                   But
                
                 Justinian
                 
                   being
                   moved
                   to
                   anger
                   with
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   sent
                   some
                   to
                   lay
                   hold
                   on
                   him
                   .
                   But
                
                 Vigilius
                 
                   being
                   afraid
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   fled
                   to
                   the
                   Altar
                   of
                
                 Sergius
                 
                   the
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   and
                   laid
                   hold
                   on
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Pipes
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   drawn
                   away
                   till
                   he
                   had
                   pul'd
                   them
                   down
                   —
                   ]
                
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 Mediation
                 of
                 the
                 Empress
                 Theodora
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 and
                 Menna
                 and
                 he
                 absolved
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 A
                 fair
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Vicarship
                 !
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 Pope
                 Honorius
                 was
                 condemned
                 for
                 an
                 Heretick
                 by
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 General
                 Councils
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Also
                 
                   when
                   they
                   meet
                   with
                   any
                   big
                   words
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Popes
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   command
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   )
                   they
                   take
                   it
                   for
                   a
                   proof
                   of
                   the
                   Vicarship
                   :
                
                 As
                 if
                 big
                 words
                 did
                 prove
                 Authority
                 .
                 Or
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 knew
                 not
                 how
                 lowlily
                 and
                 poorly
                 they
                 spoke
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 above
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 Gregory
                 the
                 first
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 was
                 high
                 enough
                 towards
                 those
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 he
                 could
                 master
                 .
                 but
                 what
                 low
                 submissive
                 language
                 doth
                 he
                 use
                 to
                 secular
                 Governors
                 that
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 overtopping
                 him
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 flattering
                 language
                 did
                 his
                 successors
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 base
                 murderers
                 and
                 usurpers
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ?
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Another
                 Roman
                 deceit
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   When
                   they
                   find
                   any
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   the
                   (
                   now
                   thriving
                   )
                   Roman
                   Power
                   ,
                   over
                   their
                   own
                   Diocess
                   or
                   Patriarchal
                   circuit
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   hence
                   prove
                   his
                   universal
                   Power
                   over
                   all
                   .
                
                 And
                 by
                 that
                 Rule
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 or
                 Constantinople
                 may
                 prove
                 as
                 much
                 .
              
               
               
                 7.
                 
                 Also
                 
                   when
                   they
                   meet
                   with
                   the
                   passages
                   that
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   elevation
                   of
                   their
                   Pope
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   first
                   Patriarch
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   Power
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Emperors
                   was
                   given
                   him
                   ,
                   they
                   cunningly
                   confound
                   the
                   Empire
                   with
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   especally
                   if
                   they
                   find
                   it
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   would
                   perswade
                   you
                   that
                   all
                   other
                   Christians
                   and
                   Churches
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   did
                   ascribe
                   as
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   did
                
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 first
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 dignity
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 Rome
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 his
                 Episcopacy
                 ;
                 especially
                 when
                 General
                 Councils
                 began
                 to
                 trouble
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 about
                 such
                 matters
                 of
                 precedency
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 s
                 well
                 known
                 from
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 their
                 writers
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Luke
                 2.
                 1.
                 that
                 they
                 usually
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Empire
                   all
                   the
                   world
                
                 :
                 And
                 from
                 such
                 passages
                 would
                 the
                 Papists
                 prove
                 the
                 Primacy
                 at
                 least
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 put
                 these
                 Juglers
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 that
                 beyond
                 the
                 Rivers
                 
                   Meroes
                   and
                   Euphrates
                
                 ,
                 and
                 beyond
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 either
                 exercise
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 once
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 regarded
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 adjacent
                 Island
                 or
                 Countrey
                 that
                 had
                 their
                 dependence
                 upon
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 I
                 hope
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 extended
                 much
                 beyond
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 (
                 Though
                 our
                 History
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 much
                 defective
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 let
                 them
                 prove
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 had
                 any
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 another
                 man.
                 Let
                 them
                 tell
                 you
                 where
                 either
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Abassines
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 line
                 of
                 the
                 Imperial
                 power
                 ,
                 was
                 any
                 whit
                 like-subject
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 their
                 chief
                 fraud
                 is
                 about
                 names
                 and
                 
                   words
                   .
                   When
                   they
                   meet
                   with
                   any
                   high
                   complemental
                   title
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   presently
                   conclude
                   that
                   it
                   signifieth
                   his
                   Soveraignty
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 instance
                 in
                 some
                 particulars
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 their
                 conclusions
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Sometimes
                 the
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 are
                 called
                 
                   [
                   Summi
                   Pontifices
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 the
                 
                   chief
                   Popes
                
                 :
                 and
                 hence
                 some
                 gather
                 their
                 Supremacy
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 suppose
                 you
                 will
                 believe
                 Baronius
                 (
                 their
                 chief
                 flatterer
                 )
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 as
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 tells
                 you
                 in
                 
                   Martyrolog
                   .
                   Roman
                   .
                   April
                
                 .
                 9.
                 that
                 
                   [
                   Fuit
                   olim
                   vetus
                   ille
                   usus
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   ut
                   Episcopi
                   omnes
                   ,
                   non
                   tantum
                   Pontifices
                   ,
                   sed
                   &
                   summi
                   Pontifices
                   dicerentur
                   —
                
                 
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   ancient
                   custom
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   call
                   all
                   Bishops
                   not
                   only
                
                 Pontifices
                 
                   Popes
                   ,
                   but
                   chief
                   Popes
                
                 ]
                 And
                 then
                 citing
                 such
                 a
                 passage
                 of
                 
                   Hierom
                   Epist
                
                 .
                 99.
                 he
                 addeth
                 
                   [
                   Those
                   that
                   understand
                   not
                   this
                   ancient
                   custom
                   of
                   speech
                   ,
                   refer
                   these
                   words
                   to
                   the
                   Popedom
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 names
                 Papa
                 ,
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                   Dominus
                   ,
                   Pater
                   Sauctissimus
                   ,
                   beatissimus
                   ,
                   dei
                   amantissimus
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 it
                 s
                 needless
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 commonly
                 given
                 to
                 other
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 find
                 that
                 Rome
                 were
                 called
                 
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                
                 ?
                 I
                 have
                 formerly
                 shewed
                 you
                 ,
                 where
                 Basil
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Caesarea
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   as
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   .
                
                 And
                 Hierusalem
                 hath
                 oft
                 that
                 Title
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Sometime
                 they
                 find
                 where
                 Rome
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Caput
                   Ecclesiarum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 won
                 the
                 cause
                 .
                 When
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 consult
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 that
                 
                   Priority
                   of
                   Dignity
                
                 which
                 (
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 the
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Councils
                 gave
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 intended
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 called
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   chief
                   Seat
                   in
                   Dignity
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 meaning
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 the
                 universal
                 Monarch
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 they
                 find
                 the
                 Pope
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Universal
                   Bishop
                   ?
                
                 then
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 indeed
                 three
                 flattering
                 Monks
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Calcedon
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 superscribe
                 their
                 libels
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 plainly
                 mean
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 
                   the
                   Bishop
                   that
                   in
                   order
                   of
                   dignity
                   is
                   above
                   the
                   rest
                
                 ;
                 And
                 many
                 particular
                 Churches
                 are
                 oft
                 called
                 
                   Catholick
                   Churches
                
                 .
                 There
                 's
                 difference
                 between
                 
                   [
                   A
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ]
                 and
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   .
                
                 ]
                 And
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 had
                 that
                 Title
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 a
                 Council
                 at
                 
                   Constant
                   .
                   an
                
                 .
                 518.
                 before
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 it
                 publikely
                 ,
                 or
                 durst
                 own
                 it
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 setled
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Patriarch
                   of
                   Constantinople
                
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Oecumenical
                   or
                   Universal
                   Patriarch
                
                 .
                 Who
                 knoweth
                 not
                 that
                 Emperours
                 gave
                 such
                 Titles
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 ?
                 Justinian
                 would
                 sometime
                 give
                 the
                 Primacy
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 saying
                 
                   [
                   Constantinopolitana
                   Ecclesia
                   omnium
                   aliarum
                   est
                   caput
                   :
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Constantinople
                 
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                   .
                   ]
                   An.
                   Dom.
                
                 530.
                 
                 
                   C.
                   de
                   Episcopis
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 lege
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 s
                 known
                 that
                 this
                 Justinian
                 that
                 sometime
                 
                 calls
                 
                   Rome
                   the
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 did
                 yet
                 when
                 the
                 fifth
                 General
                 Council
                 had
                 condemned
                 
                   Vigilius
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 permit
                 Theodora
                 his
                 Empress
                 to
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 fetcht
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 drag'd
                 about
                 the
                 street
                 in
                 a
                 halter
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 banished
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 forced
                 him
                 to
                 subscribe
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 :
                 even
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 deposed
                 Pope
                 Silverius
                 his
                 predecessor
                 .
                 And
                 Baronius
                 himself
                 mentioneth
                 a
                 Vaticane
                 Monument
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 calls
                 
                   Agapetus
                   Episcoporum
                   princeps
                
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 it
                 call
                 
                   Menna
                   [
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   Universal
                   Bishop
                   :
                   ]
                
                 Which
                 Baronius
                 saith
                 ,
                 doth
                 mean
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 
                   Universal
                   over
                   his
                   own
                   Provinces
                
                 :
                 aad
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 any
                 Bishop
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Universal
                 .
                 And
                 do
                 not
                 these
                 men
                 know
                 what
                 Council
                 of
                 Carthage
                 decreed
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 
                   primae
                   sedis
                
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 neither
                 
                   Summus
                   Sacerdos
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   Princeps
                   Sacerdotum
                   ,
                   vel
                   aliquid
                   hujusmodi
                   ,
                   tantum
                   Episcopus
                   primae
                   sedis
                   :
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   Not
                   the
                   chief
                   Priest
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   chief
                   of
                   Priests
                   but
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   seat
                   ]
                
                 And
                 how
                 long
                 will
                 they
                 shut
                 their
                 eyes
                 against
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 two
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Pelagius
                 and
                 Gregory
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 condemned
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Universal
                   Bishop
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Sometime
                 they
                 find
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 called
                 Apostolick
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 others
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 commonly
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 sometime
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Pillar
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 And
                 what
                 of
                 that
                 ?
                 so
                 are
                 many
                 others
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 ;
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Peter
                 ?
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 
                   built
                   on
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Prophets
                   .
                
                 That
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 ordinarily
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Pillars
                   and
                   props
                
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 
                   Nicephorus
                   Gildas
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Basil
                   ,
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Dionysius
                   ,
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 proved
                 in
                 
                   Gatakers
                   Cinnus
                   page
                
                 395
                 ,
                 396.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Papists
                 read
                 their
                 Popes
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Successors
                   of
                
                 Peter
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 proof
                 of
                 their
                 Soveraignty
                 .
                 Whereas
                 1.
                 
                 Peter
                 himself
                 had
                 no
                 such
                 Soveraignty
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 succeed
                 him
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 Apostleship
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Pauls
                   Successors
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Peters
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Others
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Peters
                   Successors
                
                 too
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ordinarily
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Successors
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Churches
                 called
                 
                   Apostolick
                   Churches
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 set
                 before
                 them
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 at
                 this
                 
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Hesychii
                   Hierosol
                   .
                   apud
                   Photium
                   Cod.
                
                 269.
                 )
                 and
                 desire
                 them
                 to
                 tell
                 me
                 whether
                 ever
                 more
                 were
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 Andrew
                 ,
                 calling
                 him
                 
                   [
                   Chori
                   Apostolici
                   primogenitus
                   ,
                   primitus
                   defixa
                   Ecclesiae
                   columna
                   ,
                
                 Petri
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 
                   fundamenti
                   fundamentum
                   ;
                   principii
                   principium
                   vel
                   primitiae
                   ,
                   qui
                   vocavit
                   antequam
                   vocaretur
                   ,
                   adduxit
                   priusquam
                   adduceretur
                   ]
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   [
                   The
                   first
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolick
                
                 Chore
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   first
                   fixed
                   Pillar
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   the
                
                 Peter
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   the
                   Rock
                   of
                   Peter
                   ,
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Foundation
                   ;
                   the
                   Principal
                   of
                   the
                   Principal
                   ,
                   who
                   called
                   before
                   he
                   was
                   called
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   (
                   others
                   )
                   to
                   (
                   Christ
                   )
                   before
                   he
                   was
                   brought
                   to
                   him
                   (
                   by
                   any
                   others
                   .
                   )
                
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Hesychius
                 saith
                 of
                 
                   James
                   apud
                   Photium
                   Cod.
                
                 275.
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   With
                   what
                   Praises
                   may
                   I
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   servant
                   and
                   Brother
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   chief
                   Emperour
                   (
                   or
                   Commander
                   or
                   Captain
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   New
                
                 Hierusalem
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   Prince
                   or
                   chief
                   of
                   Priests
                   ,
                   the
                   President
                   or
                   Principal
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   the
                   Crown
                   or
                   Leader
                   among
                   the
                   Heads
                   ,
                   the
                   principal
                   Lamp
                   among
                   the
                   Lights
                   ;
                   the
                   principal
                   planet
                   among
                   the
                   Stars
                
                 ;
                 Peter
                 
                   speaketh
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   but
                
                 James
                 
                   giveth
                   the
                   Law
                   (
                   or
                   sets
                   down
                   the
                   Law
                   )
                   ]
                
                 Can
                 they
                 shew
                 us
                 now
                 where
                 more
                 then
                 this
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Peter
                 himself
                 ?
                 Much
                 less
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVII
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 the
                 Principal
                 Deceits
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   forging
                   and
                   corrupting
                   of
                   Councils
                   and
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   citation
                   of
                   such
                   forgeries
                   .
                
                 Be
                 carefull
                 therefore
                 how
                 you
                 receive
                 their
                 Allegations
                 ,
                 till
                 you
                 have
                 searched
                 and
                 know
                 the
                 Books
                 to
                 be
                 genuine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 particular
                 words
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 uncorrupted
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 by
                 their
                 greatness
                 obtained
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 possessing
                 so
                 many
                 Libraries
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 the
                 easilyer
                 play
                 this
                 abominable
                 game
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 in
                 mercy
                 hath
                 kept
                 so
                 many
                 monuments
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 suffice
                 to
                 discover
                 abundance
                 of
                 their
                 wicked
                 forgeries
                 and
                 falsifications
                 .
              
               
               
                 Of
                 their
                 forging
                 Canons
                 ,
                 yea
                 feigning
                 Councils
                 that
                 never
                 were
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Sinuessan
                   .
                   Concil
                   .
                   Rom.
                   sub
                   Silvestr
                   .
                
                 See
                 Bishop
                 
                   Ushers
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   Jes
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 As
                 also
                 of
                 their
                 forging
                 
                   Constantines
                   Donation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Isidore
                   mercators
                
                 forging
                 of
                 a
                 fardell
                 of
                 Decretals
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 falsifying
                 and
                 corrupting
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 of
                 Chrysost
                 .
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Author
                   operis
                   Imperfecti
                   ,
                
                 )
                 of
                 
                   Fulbertus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Chartres
                
                 ;
                 of
                 
                   Rabanus
                   of
                   Mentz
                
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Bertram
                   ,
                   or
                   Ratrannus
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Read
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 the
                 words
                 detecting
                 their
                 horrible
                 impious
                 cheats
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 their
                 
                   Indices
                   expurgatorii
                
                 will
                 acquaint
                 you
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 their
                 secreter
                 expurgations
                 are
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 words
                 of
                 Peters
                 Primacy
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 for
                 their
                 advantage
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 added
                 to
                 
                   Cyprian
                   de
                   unitate
                   Ecclesiae
                
                 ,
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Jer.
                   Stephens
                
                 his
                 Edition
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 where
                 much
                 more
                 additions
                 to
                 Cyprians
                 works
                 are
                 detected
                 out
                 of
                 many
                 Oxford
                 Manuscripts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Andreas
                   Schottus
                
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 publishing
                 Basils
                 works
                 at
                 Antwerp
                 Lat.
                 A.
                 D.
                 1616.
                 with
                 Jesuitical
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 left
                 out
                 the
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 passage
                 following
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 lost
                 :
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   verily
                   the
                   manners
                   of
                   Proud
                   men
                   do
                   use
                   to
                   grow
                   more
                   insolent
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   honoured
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   God
                   be
                   merciful
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   what
                   other
                   addition
                   have
                   we
                   need
                   of
                   ?
                   But
                   if
                   Gods
                   anger
                   on
                   us
                   remain
                   ,
                   what
                   help
                   can
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   the
                   West
                   bring
                   us
                   ?
                   when
                   they
                   neither
                   know
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   endure
                   to
                   speak
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   being
                   prepossessed
                   with
                   false
                   suspicions
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   now
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   did
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                
                 Marcellus
                 ,
                 
                   contentiously
                   disputing
                   against
                   those
                   that
                   taught
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   confirming
                   it
                   by
                   their
                   authority
                   .
                   Indeed
                   I
                   was
                   willing
                   (
                   not
                   as
                   representing
                   the
                   publike
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   East
                   )
                   to
                   write
                   to
                   their
                   Leader
                
                 (
                 Damasus
                 )
                 
                   but
                   nothing
                   about
                   Church
                   matters
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   intimate
                   that
                   they
                   neither
                   knew
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   done
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   nor
                   did
                   admit
                   the
                   way
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   might
                   learn
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   insult
                   over
                   the
                   calamitous
                   and
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   nor
                   think
                   that
                   Pride
                   did
                   make
                   for
                   their
                   dignity
                   ,
                   when
                   that
                   one
                   sin
                   alone
                   is
                   enough
                   to
                   make
                   us
                   hatefull
                   to
                   God
                   ]
                
                 so
                 far
                 Basil
                 in
                 that
                 Epistle
                 left
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 Romane
                 power
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 Basil
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 Fathers
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 )
                 how
                 Tertullian
                 reverenced
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 
                 may
                 see
                 
                   lib.
                   de
                   pudicit
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 742.
                 where
                 he
                 calls
                 Zepherinus
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 to
                 naught
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Asian
                 Bishops
                 condemning
                 of
                 Victor
                 ,
                 with
                 Irenaeus
                 his
                 reproof
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 Cyprians
                 and
                 Firmilians
                 condemning
                 
                   Stephen
                   :
                   Marcellinus
                
                 his
                 condemnation
                 by
                 all
                 :
                 Liberius
                 his
                 being
                 so
                 oft
                 Anathematized
                 by
                 
                   Hilary
                   Pictav
                
                 .
                 the
                 resistance
                 of
                 Zosimus
                 and
                 Boniface
                 by
                 the
                 Africans
                 ,
                 &c.
                 shew
                 plainly
                 in
                 what
                 esteem
                 the
                 now-infallible
                 universal
                 Head
                 was
                 then
                 among
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Papists
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 such
                 passages
                 ,
                 what
                 juglings
                 do
                 they
                 use
                 ?
                 sometime
                 they
                 silence
                 them
                 :
                 sometime
                 they
                 pass
                 them
                 over
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 that
                 are
                 buried
                 in
                 a
                 heap
                 of
                 other
                 matters
                 :
                 sometime
                 they
                 bring
                 in
                 some
                 forgeries
                 to
                 obscure
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 commonly
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 nose
                 of
                 wax
                 of
                 Councils
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 any
                 ridiculous
                 sence
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 shall
                 serve
                 their
                 turns
                 ,
                 though
                 perhaps
                 six
                 men
                 among
                 them
                 may
                 have
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 Expositions
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Ciril
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 Austin
                 is
                 forged
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Molanus
                 calleth
                 
                   A
                   barbarous
                   impostor
                   (
                   Histor
                   .
                   Imag.
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 36.
                 )
                 about
                 the
                 miracles
                 of
                 Hierom
                 ;
                 where
                 Purgatory
                 and
                 other
                 errors
                 are
                 befriended
                 .
                 When
                 as
                 Ciril
                 himself
                 dyed
                 thirty
                 years
                 before
                 Hierome
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 
                   Binsfield
                   ,
                   Suarez
                
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 Papists
                 stick
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 forgery
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 tedious
                 to
                 recite
                 their
                 particular
                 forgeries
                 .
                 The
                 studious
                 Reader
                 may
                 find
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 discovered
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Usher
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 our
                 Writers
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 his
                 fuller
                 help
                 ,
                 I
                 advise
                 him
                 to
                 read
                 Dr.
                 
                   Reignolds
                   de
                   Libris
                   Apocryph
                
                 .
                 and
                 Dr.
                 
                   Th.
                   James
                
                 his
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 Scultetus
                 his
                 
                   medulla
                   patrum
                
                 :
                 yea
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 ,
                 read
                 
                   Sixtus
                   Senensis
                
                 his
                 Bibliothec.
                 and
                 
                   Bellaerm
                   .
                   de
                   Scriptorib
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                
                 and
                 
                   Possevines
                   Apparatus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Erasmus
                 censures
                 on
                 the
                 Fathers
                 which
                 he
                 dealt
                 with
                 :
                 But
                 especially
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 
                   Cooks
                   censura
                   Patrum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Blondell
                   on
                   the
                   Decretals
                
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 also
                 add
                 
                   Rivets
                   Critica
                   Sacra
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Dallaeus
                   de
                   Pseudepigraphis
                
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 their
                 abominable
                 Legends
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 wiser
                 sort
                 of
                 themselves
                 are
                 ashamed
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 Ancients
                 have
                 abused
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 shameless
                 forgeries
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 confidently
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 For
                 instance
                 ,
                 Let
                 any
                 man
                 but
                 read
                 over
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Basil
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Seleucia
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 his
                 indeed
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 &
                 Miracles
                 of
                 Thecla
                 ,
                 and
                 try
                 his
                 faith
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 Thecla
                 
                   stood
                   so
                   long
                   at
                   the
                   window
                   to
                   hear
                
                 Paul
                 
                   while
                   all
                   those
                   daily
                   applications
                   and
                   orations
                   were
                   made
                   to
                   her
                   ?
                   that
                
                 Demas
                 and
                 Hermogenes
                 
                   were
                   there
                   to
                   stir
                   up
                   the
                   people
                   against
                
                 Paul
                 
                   as
                   a
                   deceiver
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   cloak
                   of
                   being
                   his
                   companions
                   ;
                   that
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   Orations
                   recited
                   are
                   true
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Author
                   like
                   a
                   professed
                   fabler
                   useth
                   to
                   say
                
                 [
                 I
                 suppose
                 thus
                 or
                 thus
                 they
                 said
                 :
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   her
                   Mother
                
                 Theoclaea
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   her
                   lover
                
                 Thamiris
                 
                   were
                   on
                   the
                   sudden
                   so
                   cruel
                   as
                   to
                   burn
                   her
                   ,
                   while
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   burn
                   in
                   Love
                   to
                   her
                   ;
                   that
                   when
                
                 Thecla
                 
                   had
                   formed
                   her
                   body
                   like
                   a
                   Cross
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   her self
                   into
                   the
                   flaming
                   pile
                   ,
                   the
                   flames
                   in
                   reverence
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   became
                   as
                   a
                   Chamber
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   covering
                   her
                   like
                   a
                   vault
                   from
                   the
                   peoples
                   sight
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   approaching
                   her
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   earth
                   making
                   a
                   grievous
                   noise
                   ,
                   the
                   showrs
                   and
                   hail
                   destroyed
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Thecla
                 
                   went
                   her
                   way
                   without
                   observance
                   ,
                   finding
                
                 Paul
                 and
                 Onesiphorus
                 
                   hid
                   in
                   a
                   Sepulcher
                   at
                   prayer
                   for
                   her
                   :
                   that
                
                 Paul
                 
                   permitted
                   her
                   to
                   cut
                   her
                   hair
                   ,
                   and
                   change
                   her
                   habit
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   his
                   fellow
                   travailer
                   ;
                   that
                
                 Alexander
                 
                   the
                   Governour
                   was
                   so
                   inflamed
                   with
                   her
                   beauty
                   at
                
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 
                   even
                   before
                   she
                   came
                   in
                   full
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   Gate
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   forbear
                   ,
                   but
                   presently
                   must
                   leap
                   upon
                   her
                   like
                   a
                   mad
                   dog
                   ;
                   that
                   she
                   tore
                   his
                   Cloak
                   ,
                   and
                   threw
                   off
                   his
                   Crown
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   saved
                   her
                   Virginity
                   ;
                   that
                   for
                   this
                   she
                   was
                   cast
                   and
                   tyed
                   to
                   wild
                   beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lyons
                   couched
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Lyoness
                   fought
                   for
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   killed
                   the
                   rest
                   that
                   assaulted
                   her
                   ;
                   that
                   yet
                   they
                   turned
                   more
                   upon
                   her
                   :
                   that
                   she
                   leaped
                   into
                   the
                   Fish
                   pond
                   among
                   the
                   devouring
                   Sea
                   Calvs
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   fire
                   from
                   Heaven
                   came
                   down
                   into
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   made
                   her
                   a
                   chamber
                   ,
                   and
                   saved
                   her
                   from
                   those
                   Sea-beasts
                   ;
                   that
                
                 Falconilla's
                 
                   soul
                   appeared
                   to
                   her
                   Mother
                
                 Tryphaena
                 
                   to
                   beg
                
                 Thecla's
                 
                   prayers
                   that
                   she
                   might
                   be
                   admitted
                   into
                   heaven
                   ,
                   telling
                   her
                   how
                   much
                
                 Thecla
                 
                   was
                   admired
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 .
                 (
                 She
                 knew
                 who
                 was
                 admired
                 in
                 Heaven
                 before
                 she
                 could
                 be
                 let
                 in
                 :
                 )
                 that
                 at
                 Thecla's
                 
                   prayers
                   she
                   was
                   admitted
                   into
                   heaven
                
                 ;
                 (
                 but
                 tells
                 us
                 not
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 before
                 :
                 )
                 
                   that
                   when
                
                 Thecla
                 
                   was
                   again
                   tied
                   to
                   wild
                   bulls
                   ,
                   and
                   fire
                   set
                   to
                   their
                   posteriors
                   to
                   enrage
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   fire
                   killed
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   burnt
                   the
                   bonds
                   ,
                   and
                   she
                   was
                   unhurt
                   .
                   That
                
                 Thecla
                 
                   again
                   puts
                   on
                   mans
                   cloaths
                   ,
                   and
                   seeks
                
                 Paul
                 ;
                 (
                 whether
                 she
                 wore
                 breeches
                 I
                 find
                 not
                 ;
                 )
                 that
                 
                 Paul
                 
                   hereupon
                   pronounceth
                   her
                   an
                   Apostle
                
                 (
                 a
                 predecessor
                 of
                 Pope
                 Joan
                 )
                 and
                 
                   ordaineth
                   her
                   to
                   go
                   and
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   and
                   appointeth
                   her
                   to
                   one
                   Pagan
                   City
                
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 either
                 women
                 were
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 ordained
                 to
                 be
                 preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Paul
                 were
                 forbidden
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 or
                 Apostles
                 were
                 confined
                 to
                 a
                 City
                 :
                 )
                 
                   that
                   she
                   fixed
                   at
                
                 Seleucia
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   there
                   converted
                   and
                   baptized
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   (
                   after
                   many
                   miracles
                   )
                   did
                   not
                   die
                   ,
                   but
                   entred
                   alive
                   into
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   which
                   opened
                   it self
                   for
                   her
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   the
                   holy
                   Table
                   stood
                   ;
                   that
                   after
                   her
                   death
                   she
                   wrought
                   those
                   one
                   and
                   thirty
                   miracles
                   that
                   fill
                   a
                   second
                   Book
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   ;
                   appearing
                   to
                   this
                
                 Basil
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   encouraging
                   him
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   weary
                   ,
                   to
                   go
                   on
                   in
                   the
                   writing
                   of
                   her
                   praises
                   ,
                   and
                   plucking
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   ear
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   curing
                   his
                   headach
                   ,
                   which
                   else
                   would
                   have
                   prevented
                   his
                   Oration
                   in
                   her
                   praise
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   ,
                
                 with
                 abundance
                 more
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 strange
                 then
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 instanced
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 case
                 of
                 Thecla
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 endless
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 fictions
                 (
                 were
                 I
                 acquainted
                 with
                 them
                 all
                 )
                 Nor
                 do
                 I
                 mention
                 this
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Legends
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 as
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Metaphrastes
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 St.
                 Basil
                 (
                 not
                 Basil
                 the
                 great
                 )
                 an
                 ancient
                 Father
                 .
                 Now
                 either
                 this
                 is
                 Basils
                 work
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 trust
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 and
                 supposed
                 Fathers
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 story
                 vindicated
                 by
                 
                   Petrus
                   Pantinus
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 by
                 no
                 less
                 a
                 man
                 then
                 the
                 Great
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   Annal.
                   Tom.
                
                 1.
                 
                   ad
                   .
                   An.
                   D.
                
                 47.
                 bringeth
                 a
                 whole
                 Army
                 of
                 Fathers
                 to
                 attest
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Thecla
                 ,
                 and
                 approveth
                 of
                 this
                 of
                 Basils
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 of
                 Metaphrastes
                 .
                 Two
                 Testimonies
                 trouble
                 him
                 shrewdly
                 .
                 One
                 is
                 no
                 later
                 then
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   (
                   de
                   Baptis
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 18.
                 )
                 saith
                 thus
                 
                   [
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   women
                   read
                   the
                   pretended
                   writings
                   of
                
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   defend
                   the
                   example
                   of
                
                 Thecla
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   womens
                   Liberty
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   baptise
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   know
                   that
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   in
                
                 Asia
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   framed
                   that
                   writing
                   ,
                   putting
                
                 Pauls
                 
                   name
                   instead
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                   was
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   place
                   ,
                   being
                   convicted
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   confessing
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   it
                   in
                   love
                   to
                
                 Paul.
                 ]
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 Hieroms
                 testimony
                 
                   de
                   Script
                   .
                   Eccless
                
                 .
                 who
                 citing
                 the
                 fore-cited
                 words
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   The
                   travails
                   therefore
                   of
                
                 Paul
                 and
                 Thecla
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   fable
                   of
                   the
                   baptized
                   Lyon
                   ,
                   we
                   reckon
                   among
                   Apocryphal
                   writings
                   :
                   For
                   how
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   that
                   the
                   inseparable
                   
                   companion
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                
                 (
                 Luke
                 )
                 
                   was
                   ignorant
                   of
                   this
                   only
                   among
                   all
                   his
                   matters
                   ?
                   ]
                
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 Baronius
                 thinks
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Books
                 that
                 Tertullian
                 and
                 Hierom
                 speak
                 against
                 :
                 and
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 Because
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   no
                   mention
                   of
                
                 Theclaes
                 
                   Preaching
                   and
                   Baptizing
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   Lyon
                   baptized
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   so
                   many
                   Fathers
                   attest
                   the
                   story
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 a
                 visible
                 falshood
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 express
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 story
                 ,
                 which
                 feign
                 Paul
                 to
                 have
                 sent
                 her
                 to
                 preach
                 as
                 a
                 true
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 mention
                 her
                 baptizing
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Seleucia
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 
                   baptized
                   Lyon
                
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 Hierom
                 spoke
                 
                   de
                   baptismate
                   sanguinis
                
                 :
                 and
                 meant
                 the
                 Lyon
                 that
                 dyed
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 Thecla
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 Thecla
                 is
                 brought
                 as
                 calling
                 
                   Death
                   a
                   Baptism
                
                 :
                 However
                 that
                 word
                 which
                 might
                 easily
                 be
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 disproof
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 story
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 believe
                 that
                 a
                 famous
                 Martyr
                 called
                 Thecla
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 story
                 rose
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 doth
                 but
                 shew
                 how
                 unfit
                 the
                 Fathers
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 infallible
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 easily
                 believe
                 and
                 recite
                 the
                 forged
                 stories
                 of
                 an
                 Asiatick
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 Tertullian
                 had
                 before
                 revealed
                 the
                 deceit
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 really
                 this
                 Book
                 was
                 written
                 by
                 Basil
                 of
                 Seleucia
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 spurious
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 yet
                 further
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 rest
                 upon
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 alone
                 for
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 do
                 take
                 a
                 surer
                 wiser
                 way
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 that
                 build
                 all
                 on
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 such
                 credulous
                 imprudent
                 fabulous
                 Fathers
                 as
                 this
                 author
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 little
                 taste
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 their
                 Records
                 and
                 Testimonies
                 from
                 Antiquity
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 Zosimus
                 report
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Canon
                 to
                 the
                 African
                 Council
                 was
                 ,
                 who
                 proved
                 it
                 a
                 forgery
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 rejected
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 writings
                 are
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 keeping
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 interest
                 calleth
                 them
                 to
                 deprave
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 little
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 ;
                 who
                 dare
                 venture
                 to
                 corrupt
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 devices
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   laid
                   their
                   own
                   cause
                   upon
                   so
                   many
                   forgeries
                   ,
                   and
                   uphold
                   it
                   by
                   so
                   many
                   false
                   reports
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   people
                   believe
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   we
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   lyars
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   we
                   say
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   misreport
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   belye
                   the
                   Roman
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   man
                   should
                   read
                   our
                   Books
                   ,
                   or
                   discourse
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   afford
                   us
                   any
                   credence
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 indeed
                 they
                 get
                 as
                 much
                 by
                 meer
                 perswading
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 Lyars
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 any
                 way
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 tell
                 them
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Writers
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 ignorant
                 people
                 are
                 commonly
                 taught
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   slander
                   them
                
                 .
                 Though
                 we
                 cite
                 the
                 book
                 ,
                 and
                 page
                 ,
                 and
                 line
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 printed
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 Colen
                 ,
                 or
                 Antwerp
                 ,
                 or
                 Paris
                 ,
                 by
                 men
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Profession
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 believe
                 us
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 instructed
                 to
                 hold
                 us
                 for
                 lyars
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 uncapable
                 of
                 doing
                 them
                 good
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 cite
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 misalledge
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 corrupted
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 say
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 shew
                 them
                 the
                 books
                 published
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 licensed
                 by
                 their
                 Superiors
                 ,
                 and
                 printed
                 by
                 Papists
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 taught
                 the
                 easiest
                 way
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 repell
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 confute
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 do
                 them
                 good
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   lye
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 's
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ?
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 Incredulity
                 thus
                 purposely
                 conjoyned
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 wall
                 of
                 brass
                 that
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 our
                 endeavours
                 .
                 To
                 what
                 purpose
                 should
                 we
                 speak
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 ?
                 In
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 I
                 know
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 wayes
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 endeavour
                 to
                 revive
                 the
                 stupified
                 humanity
                 and
                 Reason
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 ask
                 them
                 ,
                 Is
                 Religion
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 beast
                 ?
                 Of
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 mad
                 man
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 a
                 Reasonable
                 or
                 an
                 Unreasonable
                 course
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 Reasonable
                 ,
                 why
                 then
                 will
                 you
                 go
                 without
                 Reason
                 upon
                 other
                 mens
                 bare
                 words
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 little
                 men
                 as
                 to
                 venture
                 your
                 souls
                 without
                 Reason
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 venture
                 against
                 it
                 ?
                 Would
                 you
                 rest
                 on
                 the
                 bare
                 word
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 went
                 against
                 Reason
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 renounce
                 
                 your
                 manhood
                 .
                 But
                 suppose
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 have
                 your
                 five
                 senses
                 still
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 a
                 Priest
                 shall
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 Crow
                 is
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 snow
                 is
                 black
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 not
                 when
                 you
                 know
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 believe
                 him
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 believe
                 them
                 before
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 taste
                 ,
                 and
                 feeling
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 who
                 can
                 dispute
                 with
                 stocks
                 and
                 stones
                 ,
                 or
                 men
                 so
                 far
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 renounce
                 all
                 their
                 senses
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 a
                 Priest
                 against
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 senses
                 ,
                 then
                 why
                 do
                 you
                 believe
                 him
                 that
                 Bread
                 is
                 not
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 Wine
                 is
                 not
                 Wine
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 smell
                 ,
                 and
                 taste
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 your
                 senses
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 your
                 Priests
                 deceive
                 you
                 in
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 confident
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 hearken
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 ,
                 try
                 whether
                 you
                 can
                 procure
                 their
                 Priests
                 to
                 discuss
                 those
                 points
                 before
                 the
                 incredulous
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 hear
                 both
                 sides
                 speak
                 together
                 .
                 Get
                 a
                 conference
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 experienced
                 judicious
                 Divine
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 will
                 hardly
                 be
                 obtained
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 dispute
                 with
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 ,
                 they
                 'l
                 presently
                 pretend
                 a
                 danger
                 of
                 persecution
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 promise
                 of
                 security
                 will
                 satisfie
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 weak
                 unexperienced
                 man
                 that
                 challengeth
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 venture
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 advantage
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 nothing
                 else
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 offer
                 them
                 some
                 small
                 Book
                 against
                 Popery
                 to
                 read
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 captivated
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 neither
                 Hear
                 nor
                 Read
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Leaders
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 drawn
                 to
                 a
                 Dispute
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 but
                 leave
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 take
                 what
                 they
                 get
                 by
                 their
                 unreasonable
                 obstinacy
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 unworthy
                 of
                 truth
                 that
                 set
                 no
                 more
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIX
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 A
                 Nother
                 of
                 their
                 deceits
                 
                   is
                   by
                   pretended
                   Miracles
                
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 hear
                 of
                 a
                 Wench
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 
                   strangulatus
                   uteri
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   furor
                   uterinus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 
                   hysterical
                   Passions
                
                 in
                 any
                 violent
                 degree
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 go
                 to
                 cast
                 the
                 Devil
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 make
                 deluded
                 people
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 wrought
                 a
                 Miracle
                 .
                 And
                 usually
                 the
                 Countrey
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 the
                 diseased
                 woman
                 her self
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 the
                 disease
                 ,
                 as
                 verily
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 Devil
                 indeed
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 turn
                 Papists
                 when
                 the
                 cure
                 is
                 wrought
                 ,
                 as
                 thinking
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 finger
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 disease
                 is
                 to
                 cause
                 such
                 strange
                 symptoms
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 ignorant
                 people
                 that
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 are
                 either
                 bewitched
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 a
                 Devil
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 very
                 time
                 while
                 I
                 am
                 writing
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 put
                 to
                 disswade
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 accusing
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 neighbours
                 of
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 daughter
                 hath
                 this
                 disease
                 ,
                 and
                 cryeth
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 .
                 Lest
                 the
                 Papists
                 get
                 further
                 advantage
                 by
                 this
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 acquaint
                 them
                 briefly
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 symptoms
                 of
                 this
                 disease
                 .
                 It
                 usually
                 seizeth
                 upon
                 young
                 women
                 between
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 seventeen
                 and
                 thirty
                 two
                 years
                 :
                 And
                 most
                 commonly
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 sound
                 complexion
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 sanguine
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 fleshly
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 seldom
                 on
                 the
                 weaker
                 sort
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 )
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 meer
                 strangulation
                 ,
                 women
                 commonly
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 rising
                 to
                 their
                 throat
                 ,
                 and
                 sweling
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 disease
                 we
                 mention
                 ,
                 it
                 causeth
                 them
                 to
                 fall
                 by
                 fits
                 into
                 sudden
                 trances
                 ,
                 and
                 swoons
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 usually
                 they
                 seem
                 stupid
                 as
                 dead
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 colder
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 they
                 grow
                 to
                 violent
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 strivings
                 ,
                 and
                 ragings
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 s
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 two
                 can
                 do
                 to
                 hold
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 fit
                 is
                 over
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 well
                 again
                 .
                 Sometime
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 motions
                 like
                 convulsive
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 the
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fingers
                 distinctly
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 one
                 hand
                 violently
                 moved
                 to
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 remove
                 it
                 .
                 Sometime
                 one
                 finger
                 set
                 double
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 till
                 the
                 fit
                 is
                 over
                 to
                 set
                 them
                 strait
                 .
                 Usually
                 the
                 body
                 tost
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 
                 with
                 raging
                 madness
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 continue
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 seven
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 daily
                 falling
                 in
                 such
                 fits
                 as
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 should
                 destroy
                 or
                 weaken
                 them
                 presently
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 after
                 the
                 fits
                 ,
                 be
                 almost
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 strength
                 doth
                 not
                 much
                 decay
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 hear
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 likely
                 take
                 a
                 conceit
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 bewitched
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 their
                 fits
                 they
                 will
                 cry
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 Witch
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 see
                 her
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 fit
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 get
                 but
                 a
                 conceit
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Possessed
                 with
                 a
                 Devil
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 hearing
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 possessed
                 )
                 they
                 will
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 corrupted
                 fancy
                 ,
                 play
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 rore
                 ,
                 and
                 swear
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 on
                 them
                 to
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 or
                 tell
                 of
                 secrets
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 eased
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 medicine
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 moments
                 ,
                 and
                 cured
                 them
                 (
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 easily
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 believe
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 cast
                 out
                 a
                 Devil
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 but
                 had
                 the
                 design
                 and
                 conscience
                 of
                 a
                 Papist
                 .
                 A
                 while
                 ago
                 a
                 neighbour
                 Minister
                 told
                 me
                 of
                 a
                 neighbour
                 that
                 was
                 handled
                 thus
                 .
                 I
                 told
                 him
                 what
                 disease
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 advised
                 him
                 to
                 perswade
                 her
                 to
                 a
                 judicious
                 Physitian
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 next
                 I
                 hear
                 of
                 her
                 was
                 that
                 neglecting
                 the
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 cured
                 by
                 some
                 Papist
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 was
                 turned
                 Papist
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 among
                 themselves
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 for
                 a
                 Miracle
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 course
                 they
                 take
                 also
                 in
                 some
                 distractions
                 and
                 other
                 diseases
                 .
                 And
                 sometime
                 persons
                 are
                 trained
                 up
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 dissemble
                 and
                 counterfeit
                 a
                 lunatick
                 or
                 possessed
                 state
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 because
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Manual
                   ,
                   pag
                
                 85
                 ,
                 86.
                 doth
                 plead
                 their
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 revive
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Miracles
                 that
                 was
                 done
                 among
                 their
                 Proselites
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 of
                 Wolverhampton
                 :
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 mentioned
                 it
                 heretofore
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 Book
                 by
                 me
                 (
                 Printed
                 at
                 London
                 by
                 
                   F.
                   K.
                
                 for
                 
                   Will.
                   Barret
                
                 ,
                 1622.
                 )
                 and
                 have
                 spoke
                 with
                 many
                 persons
                 that
                 knew
                 the
                 Actor
                 himself
                 ,
                 being
                 yet
                 alive
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 suppose
                 that
                 no
                 Papist
                 about
                 Wolverhampton
                 will
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 ever
                 they
                 do
                 elsewhere
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 Bilson
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 of
                 Wolverhampton
                 in
                 Stafford-shire
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Boy
                 named
                 
                   William
                   Perry
                
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Tho.
                   Perry
                
                 ,
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 bewitched
                 or
                 possessed
                 with
                 a
                 Devil
                 :
                 (
                 about
                 thirteen
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 special
                 wit
                 above
                 his
                 age
                 .
                 )
                 In
                 his
                 fits
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 deaf
                 ,
                 and
                 blind
                 ,
                 writhing
                 his
                 mouth
                 aside
                 ,
                 continually
                 
                 groaning
                 and
                 panting
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 pricked
                 ,
                 pinched
                 ,
                 whipped
                 ,
                 he
                 seemed
                 not
                 to
                 feel
                 .
                 He
                 seemed
                 to
                 take
                 no
                 food
                 that
                 would
                 digest
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 it
                 cast
                 up
                 rags
                 ,
                 thred
                 ,
                 straw
                 ,
                 pins
                 ,
                 &c.
                 his
                 belly
                 almost
                 as
                 flat
                 as
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 his
                 throat
                 swel'd
                 and
                 hard
                 ,
                 his
                 tongue
                 stiff
                 and
                 rolled
                 up
                 towards
                 the
                 roof
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 seemed
                 alwayes
                 dumb
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 fortnight
                 or
                 three
                 weeks
                 he
                 would
                 speak
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 thought
                 he
                 was
                 bewitched
                 by
                 one
                 
                   Joan
                   Cocks
                
                 ,
                 because
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 would
                 discern
                 when
                 that
                 woman
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 room
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 secretly
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 tryed
                 before
                 the
                 Grand
                 Jury
                 at
                 Stafford
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 endure
                 the
                 repeating
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 verse
                 of
                 
                   John
                   ,
                   [
                   In
                   the
                   beginning
                   was
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ]
                
                 but
                 other
                 texts
                 he
                 would
                 endure
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Parents
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 while
                 wearyed
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Countrey
                 flockt
                 in
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Religion
                 was
                 invited
                 to
                 cure
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Priest
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 him
                 praying
                 in
                 Latine
                 over
                 him
                 ,
                 hanging
                 a
                 stone
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
                 washing
                 him
                 with
                 Holy
                 water
                 ,
                 Witch
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 anointing
                 him
                 with
                 Holy
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 ease
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 sometime
                 cure
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 .
                 They
                 Hallowed
                 all
                 his
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 :
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 eat
                 Raisins
                 ,
                 or
                 smell
                 to
                 flowers
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 were
                 blest
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 :
                 He
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 while
                 the
                 Puritans
                 stood
                 by
                 him
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 Devil
                 assault
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 black
                 bird
                 .
                 The
                 Priest
                 requireth
                 the
                 chief
                 fiend
                 to
                 shew
                 himself
                 :
                 then
                 the
                 boy
                 puts
                 out
                 his
                 tongue
                 swel'd
                 :
                 The
                 Priest
                 commandeth
                 him
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 People
                 by
                 the
                 sheet
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 would
                 use
                 those
                 that
                 dyed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 puls
                 ,
                 and
                 bites
                 ,
                 and
                 tosseth
                 the
                 sheet
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 people
                 cry
                 out
                 and
                 weep
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 commandeth
                 the
                 Devil
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 did
                 use
                 
                   Luthen
                   ,
                   Calvin
                
                 and
                 
                   John
                   Fox
                
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 playeth
                 the
                 same
                 part
                 more
                 fiercely
                 then
                 before
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Priest
                 commands
                 him
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 power
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Catholick
                 that
                 dyed
                 out
                 of
                 mortal
                 sin
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 thrust
                 down
                 his
                 arms
                 ,
                 and
                 hang'd
                 down
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 trembled
                 .
                 The
                 Boy
                 promiseth
                 when
                 his
                 fit
                 is
                 over
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 will
                 live
                 and
                 die
                 a
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 perswading
                 his
                 parents
                 and
                 friends
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 On
                 this
                 manner
                 three
                 Priests
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 followed
                 the
                 cure
                 ,
                 still
                 succeeding
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 not
                 curing
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 draw
                 the
                 Countrey
                 to
                 a
                 longer
                 observance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 preacht
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Miracle
                 
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 famous
                 .
                 For
                 forsooth
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 Devils
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 stopt
                 the
                 cure
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Mother
                 would
                 not
                 promise
                 them
                 to
                 turn
                 Papist
                 if
                 they
                 cured
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 supposed
                 Witch
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 tryal
                 at
                 Stafford
                 Assizes
                 ,
                 1620.
                 before
                 Judge
                 Warburton
                 and
                 Judge
                 Davies
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 Judges
                 desired
                 Bishop
                 Morton
                 then
                 present
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Boy
                 :
                 who
                 took
                 him
                 home
                 to
                 his
                 Castle
                 at
                 Eccleshall
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 certain
                 weeks
                 time
                 (
                 the
                 Bishop
                 being
                 abroad
                 )
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 Boy
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 understood
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 the
                 first
                 verse
                 of
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 understandeth
                 Greek
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 English
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Schollar
                 of
                 almost
                 six
                 thousand
                 years
                 standing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 knows
                 when
                 I
                 recite
                 that
                 verse
                 in
                 Greek
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 calling
                 for
                 a
                 Greek
                 Testament
                 ,
                 he
                 read
                 the
                 12.
                 verse
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Boy
                 thinking
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 his
                 fit
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 that
                 fit
                 was
                 over
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 read
                 the
                 first
                 verse
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Boy
                 had
                 no
                 fit
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 some
                 other
                 verse
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 they
                 proved
                 him
                 a
                 deceiver
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Boy
                 was
                 much
                 confounded
                 ,
                 but
                 pretended
                 more
                 distraction
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 get
                 away
                 ,
                 he
                 complained
                 of
                 extream
                 sickness
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 water
                 in
                 the
                 Urinal
                 ,
                 as
                 black
                 as
                 ink
                 ,
                 groaning
                 when
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 espyed
                 him
                 mixing
                 ink
                 with
                 his
                 Urine
                 ,
                 and
                 nimbly
                 conveying
                 away
                 the
                 Inkhorn
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 in
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 conveyance
                 ,
                 he
                 broke
                 out
                 into
                 tears
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 suddenly
                 cured
                 ,
                 and
                 confessed
                 all
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 taught
                 his
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 did
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 confessed
                 that
                 his
                 intent
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 by
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turn
                 Papist
                 (
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 have
                 catcht
                 him
                 again
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 hear
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Quaker
                 in
                 Bristol
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 reviler
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 )
                 The
                 Bishop
                 took
                 his
                 examination
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 Octob.
                 8.
                 
                 &
                 13.
                 1620.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 story
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 satisfied
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 Boy
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Bishop
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 neighbours
                 in
                 Bilson
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 age
                 there
                 but
                 thirty
                 seven
                 years
                 ago
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 before
                 the
                 Bishop
                 had
                 discovered
                 the
                 knavery
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Conjuring
                 Priests
                 writes
                 the
                 Narrative
                 of
                 the
                 business
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 printed
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 )
                 and
                 is
                 Entituled
                 
                   [
                   A
                   Faithful
                   Relation
                   of
                   the
                   proceedings
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Gentlemen
                   with
                   the
                   Boy
                   of
                
                 
                 Bilson
                 ,
                 shewing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
                 And
                 they
                 begin
                 with
                 
                   [
                   Not
                   to
                   us
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   thy
                   Name
                   give
                   the
                   Glory
                   !
                   ]
                
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 proceed
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 report
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 deluding
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Miracle
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 writing
                 was
                 by
                 a
                 Papist
                 Gentleman
                 examined
                 ,
                 attested
                 upon
                 Oath
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 from
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Wheeler
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 Discovery
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 ashamed
                 of
                 their
                 
                   faithful
                   Relation
                
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 brought
                 the
                 Boy
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 summers
                 Assizes
                 ,
                 July
                 26.
                 1621.
                 to
                 ask
                 pardon
                 openly
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 woman
                 accused
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 cheated
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 Popish
                 Miracle
                 .
                 Abundance
                 more
                 such
                 I
                 could
                 give
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 certain
                 records
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 recited
                 this
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                
                 and
                 the
                 Papists
                 of
                 Wolverhampton
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 your
                 Miracles
                 ;
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 regard
                 not
                 us
                 ,
                 yet
                 open
                 your
                 ears
                 to
                 a
                 Jesuite
                 that
                 speaks
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 
                   Joseph
                   Acosta
                   (
                   de
                   temporib
                   .
                   noviss
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 3.
                 )
                 
                   [
                   To
                   all
                   the
                   Miracles
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   do
                   great
                   ones
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   shall
                   boldly
                   oppose
                   the
                   Belief
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   :
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   inexpugnable
                   Testimony
                   of
                   this
                   Truth
                   ,
                   shall
                   by
                   most
                   clear
                   light
                   dispell
                   all
                   his
                   juglings
                   as
                   Clouds
                   .
                   —
                   Signs
                   are
                   given
                   to
                   Infidels
                   ,
                   Scriptures
                   to
                   Believers
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   abounded
                   with
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   when
                   Infidels
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Faithful
                   are
                   already
                   Called
                   ,
                   shall
                   rest
                   more
                   on
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   then
                   on
                   Miracles
                   .
                   Yea
                   I
                   will
                   boldly
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Miracles
                   are
                   vain
                   and
                   empty
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   be
                   approved
                   by
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   have
                   a
                   doctrine
                   conform
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 it self
                 is
                 of
                 it self
                 
                   a
                   most
                   firm
                   Argument
                   of
                   Truth
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Acosta
                 confesseth
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Indian
                   History
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   do
                   no
                   Miracles
                   in
                   the
                   Indies
                
                 (
                 where
                 the
                 boast
                 is
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 confirm
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Popery
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 if
                 Miracles
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 at
                 ,
                 why
                 will
                 you
                 not
                 give
                 us
                 leave
                 to
                 observe
                 them
                 ?
                 The
                 same
                 Miracles
                 that
                 you
                 boast
                 of
                 ,
                 do
                 testifie
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 To
                 instance
                 now
                 but
                 in
                 one
                 .
                 Prosper
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 Miracle
                 (
                 which
                 
                   Thyraeus
                   de
                   Daemoniac
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 76.
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 of
                 yours
                 recite
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Sacramental
                   Wine
                   :
                   A
                   person
                   possessed
                   by
                   the
                   Devil
                   was
                   cured
                   ,
                   (
                   after
                   many
                   other
                   means
                   used
                   in
                   vain
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   Drinking
                   of
                   the
                   Wine
                   in
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   .
                
                 And
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 Miracle
                 justifie
                 us
                 that
                 give
                 the
                 people
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 condemn
                 you
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 refuse
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 them
                 ?
                 Many
                 other
                 Miracles
                 I
                 could
                 recite
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 say
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 received
                 ,
                 which
                 condemn
                 you
                 that
                 forbid
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXX
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 21.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 waies
                 of
                 deceiving
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   impudent
                   Lyes
                   and
                   Slanders
                   against
                   their
                   Adversaries
                   ;
                   which
                   they
                   vent
                   with
                   such
                   confidence
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   seduced
                   people
                   easily
                   believe
                   them
                   .
                
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 believe
                 their
                 Priests
                 against
                 their
                 own
                 seeing
                 ,
                 hearing
                 ,
                 feeling
                 ,
                 tasting
                 and
                 smelling
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 believe
                 the
                 vilest
                 Lyes
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 pleased
                 to
                 utter
                 ,
                 in
                 cases
                 where
                 the
                 miserable
                 people
                 are
                 unable
                 to
                 disprove
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 that
                 multitude
                 of
                 Instances
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 given
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 a
                 Manuscript
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 which
                 I
                 lately
                 received
                 from
                 a
                 Neighbour
                 of
                 Sturbridge
                 ,
                 as
                 sent
                 from
                 Wolverhampton
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 conclude
                 
                   [
                   Luther
                   having
                   richly
                   supped
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   his
                   friends
                   merry
                   with
                   his
                   facete
                   conceits
                   ,
                   died
                   the
                   same
                   night
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   testified
                   by
                
                 Cochleus
                 
                   in
                   vita
                
                 Lutheri
                 .
                 And
                 John
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   branded
                   sodomite
                   ,
                   consumed
                   with
                   lice
                   and
                   worms
                   ,
                   died
                   blaspheming
                   and
                   calling
                   upon
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   registred
                   by
                
                 Schlusselburge
                 and
                 Bolseck
                 ;
                 
                   these
                   were
                   the
                   Ends
                   of
                   the
                   Parents
                   of
                   the
                   Protestant
                   and
                   Presbyterian
                   pretended
                   Reformed
                   Religions
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 if
                 their
                 own
                 tongue
                 must
                 sentence
                 them
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 before
                 they
                 say
                 
                   [
                   All
                   Lyars
                   ,
                   their
                   part
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   pool
                   burning
                   with
                   fire
                   and
                   brimstone
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   second
                   death
                   ]
                
                 And
                 so
                 make
                 Application
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Lyars
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 conclude
                 with
                 the
                 two
                 forecited
                 impudent
                 Lies
                 of
                 Luther
                 and
                 Calvin
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 words
                 of
                 Calvin
                 hath
                 the
                 late
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Worcester
                 (
                 or
                 Dr.
                 Baily
                 for
                 him
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 Papers
                 to
                 King
                 Charles
                 ;
                 the
                 whole
                 writing
                 being
                 stuffed
                 with
                 such
                 impudent
                 Lies
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 would
                 wonder
                 that
                 humane
                 nature
                 should
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 such
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 silly
                 people
                 should
                 swallow
                 down
                 such
                 heaps
                 of
                 falshood
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 these
                 two
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Papists
                 that
                 have
                 written
                 these
                 Lies
                 of
                 Luther
                 and
                 
                   Calvin
                   .
                   Thyraeus
                
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   Daemoniacis
                   ,
                   part
                
                 .
                 1.
                 cap.
                 8.
                 pag.
                 21.
                 tells
                 us
                 this
                 story
                 :
                 
                 
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   day
                   that
                
                 Luther
                 
                   dyed
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   at
                
                 Gheola
                 
                   a
                   Town
                   in
                
                 Brabant
                 
                   many
                   persons
                   possessed
                   of
                   Devils
                   ,
                   that
                   waited
                   on
                   their
                   Saint
                
                 Dymna
                 
                   for
                   Deliverance
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   all
                   that
                   day
                   delivered
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   possessed
                   again
                   ;
                   whereupon
                   the
                   Exorcist
                   or
                   some
                   body
                   asked
                   the
                   Devils
                   where
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   the
                   day
                   before
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   answered
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   commanded
                   by
                   their
                   Prince
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   the
                   Funeral
                   of
                   their
                   fellow
                   Labourer
                
                 Luther
                 .
                 
                   And
                   for
                   proof
                   of
                   this
                
                 ,
                 Luthers
                 
                   own
                   servant
                   that
                   was
                   with
                   him
                   at
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   looking
                   out
                   at
                   the
                   window
                   ,
                   did
                   more
                   then
                   once
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   great
                   terror
                   ,
                   see
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   ugly
                   spirits
                   leaping
                   and
                   dancing
                   about
                   without
                   :
                   and
                   also
                   that
                   the
                   Crows
                   followed
                   the
                   Corps
                   all
                   the
                   way
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   noise
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 O
                 wonderful
                 patience
                 and
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 suffereth
                 such
                 abominable
                 Lyars
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 cause
                 some
                 sudden
                 vengeance
                 to
                 befall
                 them
                 !
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 tell
                 thee
                 now
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 servants
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 reviled
                 (
                 even
                 as
                 their
                 Master
                 was
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 do
                 Miracles
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 Luther
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 oft
                 taken
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 pain
                 in
                 his
                 breast
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 stomack
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 his
                 Death
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 would
                 be
                 sudden
                 ;
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Feri
                   Domine
                   ,
                   feri
                   clementer
                   ,
                   quia
                   ipse
                   paratus
                   sum
                   :
                   strike
                   Lord
                   ,
                   strike
                   mercifully
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   ready
                   ]
                
                 Having
                 preached
                 his
                 last
                 Sermon
                 at
                 
                   Wittenberge
                   ,
                   Jan.
                
                 17.
                 he
                 took
                 his
                 journey
                 the
                 23.
                 to
                 Count
                 Mansfields
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 whither
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 came
                 thither
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 grown
                 so
                 weak
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 almost
                 despaired
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 somentations
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 ease
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 preached
                 sometime
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 other
                 work
                 from
                 Jan.
                 29.
                 to
                 Febr.
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 weak
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 sate
                 at
                 the
                 table
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Supper
                 his
                 discourse
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 Whether
                 we
                 shall
                 know
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 which
                 he
                 affirmed
                 and
                 proved
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Adam
                 knew
                 Eve
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 saw
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 flesh
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 we
                 know
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 After
                 Supper
                 ,
                 he
                 withdrew
                 himself
                 as
                 he
                 used
                 ,
                 for
                 private
                 prayer
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 pain
                 of
                 his
                 breast
                 increased
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 a
                 medicine
                 ,
                 he
                 lay
                 down
                 on
                 a
                 Couch
                 and
                 slept
                 sweetly
                 two
                 hours
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 went
                 to
                 his
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 those
                 about
                 him
                 
                   [
                   Pray
                   God
                   to
                   preserve
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   Council
                   
                   of
                   Trent
                   have
                   strange
                   Contrivances
                   .
                   ]
                
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 laid
                 down
                 and
                 had
                 slept
                 a
                 while
                 he
                 awakened
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 by
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 his
                 pain
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 near
                 his
                 End
                 ,
                 and
                 spoke
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 followeth
                 in
                 their
                 hearing
                 
                   [
                   O
                   my
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   God
                   and
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   all
                   Consolation
                   ,
                   I
                   thank
                   thee
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   revealed
                   to
                   me
                   thy
                   Son
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   believed
                   ,
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   professed
                   ,
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   loved
                   ,
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   Celebrated
                   (
                   or
                   Honoured
                   )
                   whom
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   rabble
                   of
                   the
                   ungodly
                   do
                   persecute
                   and
                   reproach
                   :
                   I
                   beseech
                   thee
                   O
                   my
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   receive
                   my
                   soul
                   .
                   O
                   my
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   ,
                   though
                   I
                   am
                   taken
                   from
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   my
                   body
                   must
                   now
                   be
                   laid
                   down
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   know
                   certainly
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   abide
                   with
                   thee
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   none
                   can
                   take
                   me
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   hands
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 
                   [
                   So
                   God
                   loved
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   gave
                   his
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                   ,
                   that
                   whoever
                   believeth
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   perish
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   everlasting
                   life
                   ]
                
                 Then
                 he
                 repeated
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 68.
                 
                 Psalm
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 drunk
                 a
                 medicine
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 
                   [
                   I
                   go
                   hence
                   :
                   I
                   now
                   return
                   my
                   spirit
                   unto
                   God
                   ]
                
                 presently
                 adding
                 
                   [
                   Father
                   ,
                   into
                   thy
                   hands
                   I
                   commend
                   my
                   spirit
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   Redeemed
                   me
                   O
                   God
                   of
                   Truth
                   ]
                
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 dyed
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 setting
                 himself
                 to
                 sleep
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 sign
                 of
                 further
                 pain
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 him
                 dying
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Jonas
                 and
                 Caelius
                 cryed
                 to
                 him
                 
                   [
                   Reverend
                   Father
                   ;
                   do
                   you
                   die
                   constant
                   through
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   doctrine
                   which
                   you
                   have
                   hitherto
                   preached
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 And
                 he
                 answered
                 
                   [
                   Yea
                
                 ]
                 and
                 never
                 spoke
                 more
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 (
                 at
                 
                   Islebe
                   )
                   Count
                   Mansfield
                
                 would
                 have
                 kept
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Duke
                   of
                   Saxony
                
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 back
                 to
                 Wittenberge
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 with
                 great
                 solemnity
                 interred
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 report
                 in
                 brief
                 of
                 Luthers
                 Death
                 ,
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 stood
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 eye
                 witnesses
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 these
                 impudent
                 Lying
                 Papists
                 have
                 perswaded
                 their
                 followers
                 that
                 the
                 Devils
                 were
                 seen
                 dancing
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 buryed
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 horrible
                 thunder
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Coffin
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 stink
                 of
                 Brimstone
                 left
                 behind
                 ,
                 with
                 more
                 such
                 stuff
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 printed
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Lies
                 should
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 
                   Bolsecus
                   ,
                   Surius
                   ,
                   Prateolus
                   ,
                   Demochares
                   ,
                   Lindanus
                   ,
                   Sanctesius
                   ,
                   
                   Cahierus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 publish
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Epicure
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Sodomite
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 burnt
                 on
                 the
                 shoulder
                 for
                 Sodomie
                 with
                 a
                 hot
                 iron
                 at
                 Noviodunum
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 .
                 Yea
                 Lessius
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 impudently
                 calls
                 Christ
                 to
                 witness
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 judge
                 all
                 men
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 works
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 devise
                 these
                 things
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 brain
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 good
                 authors
                 ,
                 and
                 forty
                 years
                 currant
                 fame
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 Authors
                 are
                 these
                 Papists
                 ,
                 
                   Bolsecus
                   ,
                   Brigerus
                   ,
                   Stapleton
                   ,
                   Campian
                   ,
                   Duraeus
                   ,
                   Surius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Reginaldus
                 .
                 Hath
                 Hell
                 any
                 greater
                 calumnies
                 then
                 these
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 mouths
                 or
                 writings
                 of
                 men
                 withall
                 ?
              
               
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 thee
                 what
                 credit
                 these
                 men
                 are
                 of
                 by
                 this
                 instance
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 he
                 was
                 stigmatized
                 for
                 Sodomie
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 greater
                 dishonour
                 to
                 them
                 then
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 s
                 a
                 meer
                 forgery
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 a
                 Fryar
                 .
                 
                   Hierom
                   Bolseck
                
                 a
                 Fryar
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 turn
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 to
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Pelagian
                 doctrine
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 openly
                 contend
                 against
                 the
                 Pastors
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 confounded
                 by
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 imprisoned
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 banished
                 him
                 for
                 sedition
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 betakes
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 neighbour
                 Towns
                 ,
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 same
                 game
                 there
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 Bern
                 also
                 banish
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Countrey
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 turned
                 Papist
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 Calvin
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 all
                 these
                 abominable
                 lies
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 (
                 with
                 Schlusselburgius
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 ,
                 an
                 enemy
                 of
                 Calvins
                 )
                 do
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 report
                 from
                 this
                 one
                 Lying
                 heretical
                 Papist
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 becomes
                 a
                 currant
                 fame
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 as
                 true
                 as
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 our
                 writers
                 call
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 provoke
                 them
                 ,
                 challenge
                 them
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 Records
                 at
                 Noviodunum
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 thing
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 that
                 ever
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 bear
                 the
                 open
                 shame
                 of
                 Lyars
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 can
                 bring
                 no
                 proof
                 ,
                 but
                 call
                 on
                 us
                 to
                 disprove
                 it
                 :
                 When
                 the
                 City
                 are
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 haters
                 of
                 Calvin
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Papist
                 Dean
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Jacobus
                   le
                   Vasseur
                
                 ,
                 publisheth
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 1633.
                 the
                 Annals
                 of
                 their
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 pouring
                 out
                 his
                 hatred
                 against
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 doth
                 yet
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 records
                 clear
                 him
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 accusations
                 ,
                 and
                 lets
                 
                 the
                 world
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 crime
                 at
                 all
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 turned
                 from
                 the
                 Papists
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Major
                 or
                 chief
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 went
                 away
                 with
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 fly
                 from
                 his
                 native
                 Countrey
                 .
                 He
                 recites
                 all
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 Calvins
                 life
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 professeth
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 confounded
                 the
                 Lying
                 Papists
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Records
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 said
                 the
                 thing
                 was
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 they
                 believe
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 on
                 the
                 Lye
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 
                   Rob.
                   Amstrowther
                
                 ,
                 Chaplain
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Englands
                 Embassadors
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 Vienna
                 ,
                 heard
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 and
                 other
                 repeating
                 confidently
                 this
                 slander
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ;
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 opened
                 to
                 them
                 this
                 Evidence
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 satisfied
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 flashood
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 knew
                 so
                 much
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 him
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 mention
                 it
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 would
                 see
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Records
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctor
                 Vasseur
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 read
                 them
                 in
                 
                   Rivets
                   Sum.
                   Contr.
                
                 against
                 Baily
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Jesuita
                   Vapulans
                   ,
                   Cap.
                
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Calvin
                 after
                 he
                 forsook
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 but
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 did
                 know
                 better
                 then
                 Bolseck
                 ,
                 a
                 fugitive
                 Apostate
                 Papist
                 that
                 was
                 his
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 
                   Melchior
                   Adamus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Beza
                 ,
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 shining
                 burning
                 light
                 as
                 Rome
                 hath
                 not
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 admirable
                 wit
                 ,
                 judgement
                 ,
                 industry
                 ,
                 and
                 piety
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 forsaken
                 his
                 own
                 Countrey
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 and
                 planted
                 the
                 Gospel
                 there
                 ,
                 with
                 Farellus
                 and
                 Viretus
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 ungodly
                 part
                 getting
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 were
                 banished
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 setled
                 in
                 in
                 another
                 City
                 .
                 The
                 four
                 Bayliffs
                 of
                 Geneva
                 that
                 banished
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 within
                 two
                 years
                 were
                 ruined
                 by
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God.
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 accused
                 of
                 sedition
                 ,
                 seeking
                 to
                 scape
                 through
                 a
                 window
                 fell
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 broken
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Another
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 murder
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 two
                 being
                 accused
                 of
                 Mal-administration
                 ,
                 fled
                 and
                 were
                 condemned
                 .
                 Calvin
                 is
                 sent
                 for
                 and
                 intreated
                 to
                 return
                 
                 to
                 Geneva
                 :
                 which
                 by
                 importunity
                 ,
                 and
                 Bucers
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 he
                 yieldeth
                 to
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 he
                 continually
                 molested
                 by
                 the
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 and
                 loved
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 .
                 The
                 Malignants
                 whom
                 he
                 would
                 restrain
                 by
                 Discipline
                 from
                 Whoredom
                 ,
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 were
                 still
                 plotting
                 or
                 raging
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 their
                 Dogs
                 by
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 But
                 shame
                 was
                 still
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 attempts
                 .
                 His
                 revenge
                 was
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 
                   [
                   I
                   see
                   I
                   should
                   have
                   but
                   sorry
                   wages
                   if
                   I
                   served
                   man
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   s
                   well
                   for
                   me
                   that
                   I
                   serve
                   him
                   that
                   alway
                   performeth
                   his
                   promises
                   to
                   his
                   servants
                   ]
                
                 As
                 for
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 he
                 preached
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 week
                 each
                 second
                 week
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 read
                 three
                 dayes
                 a
                 week
                 a
                 Divinity
                 Lecture
                 .
                 And
                 every
                 Thursday
                 he
                 guided
                 the
                 Presbyterie
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 Friday
                 at
                 a
                 meeting
                 he
                 held
                 an
                 Expository
                 conference
                 and
                 Lecture
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 came
                 to
                 almost
                 twelve
                 Sermons
                 a
                 week
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 Epistles
                 to
                 most
                 Countries
                 of
                 Christendom
                 (
                 in
                 Europe
                 )
                 to
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Divines
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 And
                 he
                 wrote
                 all
                 those
                 great
                 volumes
                 of
                 most
                 Learned
                 judicious
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 Commentaries
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Treatises
                 ,
                 which
                 one
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 work
                 enough
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 had
                 lived
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 Hereticks
                 he
                 confuted
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 convinced
                 and
                 reduced
                 .
                 He
                 set
                 up
                 among
                 the
                 Ministers
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 teaching
                 every
                 Family
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 found
                 incredible
                 fruit
                 ;
                 For
                 all
                 this
                 his
                 labour
                 he
                 endured
                 the
                 affronts
                 ,
                 contradictions
                 ,
                 and
                 reproaches
                 of
                 the
                 rabble
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 sometime
                 hath
                 been
                 beaten
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 ungodly
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 rulers
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 banished
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 threatned
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 molested
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 railing
                 fellows
                 set
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 write
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 whether
                 he
                 were
                 an
                 Epicure
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 soon
                 judge
                 :
                 He
                 alwayes
                 used
                 a
                 very
                 spare
                 dyet
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 ten
                 years
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 did
                 did
                 never
                 taste
                 one
                 bit
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 supper
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 constant
                 course
                 so
                 that
                 every
                 day
                 was
                 with
                 him
                 a
                 better
                 fast
                 then
                 the
                 Papists
                 use
                 to
                 make
                 on
                 their
                 fasting
                 dayes
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 extream
                 labour
                 ,
                 speaking
                 ,
                 and
                 fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 watching
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 dictated
                 his
                 writings
                 as
                 he
                 lay
                 in
                 bed
                 much
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 overthrew
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 falling
                 first
                 into
                 a
                 Tertian
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 into
                 a
                 Quartan
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 Consumption
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 gout
                 and
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 spitting
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disease
                 in
                 the
                 Hemorrhoid
                 veins
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 at
                 last
                 ulcerated
                 by
                 over
                 much
                 fasting
                 ,
                 speaking
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 Aloes
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 head-ach
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 companion
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 sickness
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 forbear
                 his
                 labour
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 he
                 was
                 perswaded
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 bear
                 an
                 idle
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 near
                 to
                 death
                 was
                 still
                 at
                 work
                 ,
                 asking
                 those
                 that
                 intreated
                 him
                 to
                 forbear
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   God
                   find
                   him
                   idle
                   ?
                
                 Under
                 all
                 these
                 pains
                 of
                 Gout
                 ,
                 Stone
                 ,
                 Collick
                 ,
                 Head-ach
                 ,
                 Hemorrhoids
                 ,
                 Consumption
                 ,
                 &c.
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 about
                 him
                 testified
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 heard
                 him
                 speak
                 a
                 word
                 unbeseeming
                 a
                 patient
                 Christian
                 .
                 The
                 worst
                 was
                 that
                 oft
                 repeated
                 word
                 
                   [
                   How
                   long
                   ,
                   Lord
                   !
                   how
                   long
                   !
                   ]
                
                 as
                 being
                 weary
                 of
                 a
                 miserable
                 world
                 .
                 Witnesses
                 he
                 had
                 enough
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 could
                 scarce
                 have
                 rest
                 ,
                 for
                 people
                 crowding
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 .
                 On
                 Mar.
                 23.
                 he
                 went
                 among
                 the
                 Ministers
                 to
                 their
                 Meeting
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 his
                 farewell
                 of
                 them
                 there
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 he
                 was
                 wearyed
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 twenty
                 seventh
                 day
                 he
                 was
                 carryed
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 to
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 speech
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 his
                 farewell
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 tears
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
                 April
                 .
                 2.
                 he
                 was
                 carryed
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 staid
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 the
                 Sacrement
                 .
                 Afterward
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 made
                 an
                 heavenly
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 On
                 April
                 25.
                 he
                 dictated
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 his
                 slanderers
                 would
                 read
                 .
                 His
                 Library
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 goods
                 being
                 prized
                 ,
                 came
                 scarce
                 to
                 three
                 hundred
                 Crowns
                 .
                 May
                 11.
                 he
                 wrote
                 his
                 farewell
                 to
                 
                   Farellus
                   .
                   May
                
                 19.
                 all
                 the
                 Ministers
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 sate
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 cheerfully
                 take
                 his
                 leave
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 twenty
                 seventh
                 of
                 May
                 his
                 voice
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 stronger
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 till
                 his
                 last
                 breath
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 with
                 such
                 quietness
                 as
                 men
                 compose
                 themselves
                 to
                 sleep
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 the
                 City
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Schollars
                 ,
                 people
                 and
                 strangers
                 ,
                 were
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 weeping
                 and
                 lamentation
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 crowded
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Corps
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Englands
                 Embassador
                 to
                 France
                 was
                 one
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 buryed
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 desire
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 Church-yard
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Monument
                 or
                 Pomp
                 :
                 and
                 hath
                 left
                 behind
                 him
                 such
                 a
                 Name
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 despight
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Devils
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Papists
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 precious
                 till
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 writings
                 hath
                 he
                 left
                 as
                 are
                 
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 the
                 reproaching
                 Adversaries
                 .
              
               
                 Reader
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 Calvin
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 hated
                 by
                 the
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 loved
                 and
                 honoured
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 :
                 whom
                 these
                 Papists
                 have
                 called
                 an
                 Epicure
                 and
                 Sodomite
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 
                   that
                   he
                   died
                   blaspheming
                   ,
                   and
                   calling
                   upon
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   eaten
                   with
                   lice
                   and
                   worms
                   .
                
                 Is
                 not
                 God
                 exceeding
                 patient
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 suffer
                 such
                 wretches
                 to
                 live
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 What
                 man
                 could
                 they
                 have
                 named
                 since
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 yea
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 more
                 unfit
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 slander
                 then
                 Calvin
                 ?
                 Yet
                 because
                 one
                 man
                 Bolseck
                 that
                 was
                 banished
                 and
                 turned
                 Papist
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 then
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 in
                 what
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 hath
                 written
                 these
                 things
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 late
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 take
                 them
                 up
                 as
                 confidently
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 infallible
                 Chair
                 had
                 uttered
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 if
                 thou
                 think
                 this
                 Enemy
                 Bolseck
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 lived
                 with
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 continual
                 access
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 such
                 a
                 Testimony
                 as
                 shall
                 shame
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 spark
                 of
                 modesty
                 .
                 Hear
                 then
                 what
                 other
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 say
                 that
                 knew
                 better
                 what
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 more
                 Conscience
                 of
                 their
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Florimundus
                   Raimundus
                
                 a
                 
                   Papist
                   of
                
                 Burdeaux
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 Richeome
                 that
                 wrote
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 )
                 writing
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 against
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 
                   [
                   Under
                   a
                   dry
                   and
                   lean
                   body
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   sharp
                   and
                   lively
                   wit
                   ,
                   ready
                   in
                   answering
                   ;
                   bold
                   in
                   attempting
                   ;
                   a
                   great
                   faster
                   ;
                   even
                   from
                   his
                   youth
                   ,
                   whether
                   for
                   his
                   health
                   to
                   overcome
                   the
                   head-ach
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   his
                   studies
                   —
                   There
                   is
                   scarce
                   a
                   man
                   found
                   that
                   ever
                   matched
                
                 Calvin
                 
                   in
                   Labours
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   twenty
                   three
                   years
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   remained
                   in
                   the
                   Episcopacy
                   of
                
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   preached
                   every
                   day
                   once
                   ,
                   and
                   twice
                   on
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   of
                   times
                   .
                   And
                   every
                   week
                   he
                   read
                   publick
                   Lectures
                   of
                   Divinity
                   (
                   besides
                   )
                   and
                   every
                   Friday
                   he
                   was
                   at
                   the
                   conference
                   of
                   the
                   Pastors
                   :
                   The
                   rest
                   of
                   his
                   time
                   he
                   spent
                   either
                   in
                   writing
                   Books
                   ,
                   or
                   answering
                   letters
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Reader
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 Testimony
                 from
                 a
                 Papist
                 like
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
                 But
                 yet
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 more
                 .
                 
                   Papirius
                   Massonius
                
                 a
                 Learned
                 Papist
                 ,
                 and
                 Schollar
                 to
                 Baldiom
                 one
                 of
                 Calvins
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 wrote
                 Calvins
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   No
                   day
                   almost
                   passed
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   preach
                   to
                   the
                   Citizens
                   .
                   Thrice
                   every
                   eight
                   daies
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   he
                   lived
                   ,
                   he
                   professed
                   (
                   or
                   publikely
                   taught
                   )
                   Divinity
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   
                   Schools
                   ;
                   )
                   being
                   Laborious
                   ,
                   and
                   alwayes
                   writing
                   or
                   doing
                   something
                   .
                   —
                   Of
                   a
                   weak
                   body
                   ,
                   but
                   worn
                   by
                   watchings
                   ,
                   reading
                   ,
                   writing
                   ,
                   meditations
                   ,
                   diseases
                   ,
                   businesses
                   ,
                   preachings
                   .
                   He
                   took
                   very
                   little
                   sleep
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   much
                   of
                   his
                   works
                   he
                   dictated
                   in
                   bed
                   to
                   his
                   servant
                   that
                   wrote
                   them
                   from
                   his
                   mouth
                   .
                   He
                   did
                   eat
                   but
                   once
                   a
                   day
                   :
                   and
                   confessed
                   that
                   he
                   found
                   not
                   a
                   more
                   present
                   or
                   surer
                   Remedy
                   for
                   his
                   weakness
                   of
                   stomack
                   and
                   head-ach
                   .
                   His
                   cloathing
                   was
                   of
                   small
                   price
                   ,
                   to
                   cover
                   him
                   rather
                   than
                   adorn
                   him
                   .
                   —
                   At
                
                 Worms
                 and
                 Ratisbone
                 
                   he
                   exercised
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   an
                   excellent
                   wit
                   with
                   so
                   great
                   applause
                   of
                   the
                   Germane
                   Divines
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                
                 Melanchthon
                 
                   and
                   his
                   Associates
                   ;
                   by
                   a
                   peculiar
                   priviledge
                   he
                   was
                   called
                
                 The
                 Divine
                 .
                 
                   He
                   wrote
                   as
                   much
                   and
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   any
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   contrary
                   parties
                   ,
                   whether
                   you
                   respect
                   number
                   ,
                   acuteness
                   ,
                   language
                   ,
                   sharpness
                   ,
                   emphasis
                   ,
                   or
                   subtilty
                   :
                   not
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Adversaries
                   ,
                   whether
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   Lutheranes
                   ,
                   Arrians
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   forsakers
                   of
                   his
                   Party
                   ,
                   that
                   wrote
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   did
                   seem
                   to
                   match
                   him
                   in
                   gravity
                   of
                   writing
                   ,
                   and
                   weight
                   of
                   words
                   and
                   sharpness
                   ,
                   in
                   answering
                   his
                   principles
                   .
                   He
                   almost
                   terrified
                
                 Pighius
                 
                   himself
                   discoursing
                   of
                   free
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Sadaletus
                 .
                 ]
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 Learned
                 Papist
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 .
                 Abundance
                 of
                 Papists
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 story
                 how
                 Calvin
                 hired
                 one
                 in
                 Geneva
                 to
                 take
                 on
                 him
                 dead
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 raising
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 
                   Thyraeus
                   de
                   Daemoniacis
                
                 writes
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 goes
                 among
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 currant
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 from
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 Bolseck
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Pap.
                   Massonius
                
                 confuteth
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Master
                 Baldwinus
                 
                   knew
                   nothing
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   who
                   lived
                   at
                
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   after
                   turned
                   Papist
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Calvins
                 enemy
                 :
                 and
                 other
                 reasons
                 he
                 giveth
                 to
                 disprove
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 slanders
                 that
                 were
                 raised
                 of
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   were
                   but
                
                 scriptores
                 plebii
                 ,
                 maledicendi
                 studio
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   vulgar
                   Writers
                   ,
                   that
                   study
                   or
                   love
                   to
                   reproach
                   or
                   speak
                   evil
                   ,
                   that
                   vend
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 shall
                 serve
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 Lies
                 against
                 Luther
                 and
                 Calvin
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 would
                 see
                 more
                 of
                 that
                 heap
                 of
                 Lies
                 confuted
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Worcester
                 gave
                 in
                 to
                 King
                 Charles
                 ,
                 read
                 Mr.
                 
                   Chr.
                   Cartwrights
                
                 Reply
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 and
                 but
                 part
                 )
                 are
                 detected
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 by
                 these
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 others
                 also
                 .
                 When
                 
                 Beza
                 was
                 eighty
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 a
                 false
                 report
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 
                   Claudins
                   Puteanus
                
                 with
                 his
                 Jesuitical
                 Companions
                 wrote
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 he
                 turned
                 Papist
                 and
                 renounced
                 his
                 Religion
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 (
                 that
                 lived
                 seven
                 years
                 longer
                 )
                 was
                 fain
                 himself
                 to
                 write
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 dead
                 ,
                 nor
                 turned
                 Papist
                 :
                 These
                 be
                 the
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 men
                 are
                 reconciled
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 printed
                 also
                 a
                 story
                 that
                 Calvins
                 own
                 Son
                 being
                 bitten
                 by
                 a
                 mad
                 dog
                 ,
                 was
                 sent
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Saints
                 Images
                 for
                 Cure
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 other
                 means
                 would
                 serve
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 cured
                 ,
                 he
                 turned
                 Papist
                 :
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 knew
                 that
                 Calvin
                 never
                 had
                 a
                 Son.
                 Also
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 saying
                 of
                 Luthers
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   This
                   Cause
                   was
                   not
                   begun
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   will
                   it
                   be
                   ended
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   ]
                
                 This
                 Luther
                 spoke
                 of
                 Eckius
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Papists
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 professeth
                 in
                 his
                 Answer
                 to
                 
                   Eurferus
                   ,
                   Tom.
                
                 1.
                 fol.
                 404.
                 
                 And
                 these
                 shameless
                 Lyars
                 confidently
                 publish
                 that
                 he
                 spoke
                 this
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Worcester
                 to
                 King
                 Charles
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 saying
                 of
                 his
                 they
                 as
                 impudently
                 abuse
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   [
                   If
                   the
                   wife
                   will
                   not
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   Maid
                   come
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 perswading
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 Luther
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 man
                 lye
                 with
                 his
                 Maid
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 Wife
                 refuse
                 :
                 whereas
                 he
                 only
                 labours
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 Desertion
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 cause
                 of
                 divorce
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Wife
                 refuse
                 ,
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 warned
                 again
                 and
                 again
                 before
                 others
                 and
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Case
                 of
                 utter
                 refusal
                 and
                 desertion
                 ,
                 Vasthe
                 may
                 be
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Hester
                   the
                   Maid
                   taken
                   to
                   Wife
                   :
                
                 which
                 many
                 a
                 Papist
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 justifie
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 they
                 annex
                 that
                 Luther
                 would
                 have
                 men
                 
                   Contain
                   but
                   five
                   dayes
                
                 ;
                 when
                 as
                 he
                 vehemently
                 detesteth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 urgeth
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 telling
                 them
                 that
                 God
                 no
                 doubt
                 will
                 enable
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Continent
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 use
                 his
                 Means
                 ,
                 Tom.
                 5.
                 
                   serm
                   .
                   de
                   Matrimon
                
                 .
                 They
                 forgot
                 that
                 the
                 5.
                 supposititious
                 Epist
                 .
                 of
                 their
                 Clement
                 pleading
                 for
                 the
                 Community
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 adds
                 
                   [
                   In
                   omnibus
                   autem
                   sunt
                   sine
                   dubio
                   &
                   Conjuges
                   ]
                   [
                   Among
                   these
                   All
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   Wives
                   and
                   Husbands
                   are
                   contained
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 horrid
                 Lyes
                 of
                 
                   Genebrard
                   ,
                   Possevine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Papists
                 against
                 
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   Beza
                   ,
                   Calvin
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 see
                 Dr.
                 
                   Reynolds
                   ad
                   Anglica
                   .
                   Seminar
                   .
                   ante
                   lib.
                   de
                   Idololatria
                   Rom.
                   Eccl.
                
                 §
                 .
                 5.
                 pag.
                 20
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 their
                 house
                 at
                 Black-fryars
                 had
                 killed
                 their
                 
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 were
                 hearing
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 they
                 printed
                 a
                 Book
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 people
                 beyond
                 sea
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 or
                 Puritans
                 that
                 were
                 killed
                 at
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 preachers
                 :
                 Dr.
                 Gouge
                 tells
                 you
                 when
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 printed
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 read
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Gunpowder
                 Plot
                 was
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 contrived
                 presently
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 all
                 abroad
                 that
                 the
                 Puritans
                 did
                 it
                 :
                 Read
                 Mr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Clark
                
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Mirror
                 of
                 Gods
                 Judgements
                 ,
                 Fol.
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 this
                 fully
                 detected
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 Fisher
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 had
                 held
                 his
                 conference
                 with
                 Dr.
                 Featley
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 White
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 present
                 two
                 Earls
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 )
                 having
                 business
                 shortly
                 after
                 beyond
                 sea
                 ,
                 fell
                 unknown
                 into
                 Dr.
                 Westons
                 company
                 at
                 Saint
                 Omers
                 ,
                 who
                 presently
                 tells
                 it
                 him
                 for
                 news
                 ,
                 how
                 Fisher
                 had
                 confounded
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 two
                 Earls
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 people
                 were
                 turned
                 by
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 not
                 knowing
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 heard
                 him
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Earls
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 people
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 were
                 confirmed
                 against
                 Popery
                 by
                 that
                 Dispute
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Warwick
                 brought
                 home
                 this
                 jeast
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Weston
                 hearing
                 what
                 sport
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 it
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 writ
                 a
                 simple
                 excuse
                 for
                 his
                 Lying
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 find
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 said
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 Should
                 I
                 recite
                 but
                 half
                 the
                 forgeries
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Jesuites
                 cheat
                 the
                 poor
                 people
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 be
                 voluminous
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 their
                 very
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 composed
                 of
                 Lyes
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 acceptable
                 worship
                 ?
                 How
                 their
                 Offices
                 and
                 Legends
                 are
                 stuff
                 with
                 fictions
                 ,
                 Canus
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 confess
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Cassander
                   saith
                   that
                   so
                   few
                   of
                   the
                   reliques
                   in
                   all
                
                 Germany
                 
                   would
                   be
                   found
                   true
                   ones
                   if
                   examined
                   ,
                   that
                   its
                   better
                   quite
                   take
                   off
                   the
                   people
                   from
                   the
                   veneration
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 Instancing
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 old
                 that
                 was
                 worshipped
                 as
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 enquiry
                 was
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 bones
                 of
                 a
                 Thief
                 .
              
               
                 Agobardus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lyons
                 (
                 saith
                 Usher
                 )
                 complained
                 about
                 eight
                 hundred
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Antiphonary
                   used
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   had
                   many
                   ridiculous
                   and
                   phantastical
                   things
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   
                   that
                   therefore
                   he
                   corrected
                   much
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   cutting
                   off
                   what
                   seemed
                   superfluous
                   ,
                   or
                   light
                   ,
                   or
                   lying
                   ,
                   or
                   blasphemous
                   .
                   Agobard
                   .
                   ad
                   Cant.
                   Lugd.
                   de
                   Correct
                   .
                   Antiphon
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 396.
                 
                 And
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 Lindanus
                 made
                 the
                 like
                 complaint
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   Not
                   only
                   Apochryphal
                   matters
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                
                 Nicodemus
                 
                   and
                   other
                   toyes
                   are
                   thrust
                   in
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   the
                   secret
                   prayers
                   ,
                   (
                   yea
                   ,
                   alas
                   for
                   shame
                   and
                   grief
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   Canon
                   varying
                   ,
                   and
                   redundant
                   )
                   are
                   defiled
                   with
                   most
                   filthy
                   faults
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 trouble
                 thee
                 no
                 more
                 with
                 stirring
                 in
                 this
                 puddle
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 warn
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 lovest
                 thy
                 soul
                 ,
                 trust
                 it
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 bare
                 reports
                 of
                 such
                 Lyars
                 ,
                 but
                 try
                 before
                 thou
                 trust
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 not
                 up
                 thy
                 sense
                 and
                 Reason
                 to
                 men
                 that
                 make
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 ill
                 a
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 refuse
                 this
                 Council
                 ;
                 say
                 not
                 but
                 thou
                 wast
                 warned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXI
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 their
                 Deceits
                 is
                 by
                 
                   quarrelling
                   with
                   our
                   Translations
                   of
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                
                 and
                 making
                 the
                 people
                 believe
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 corrupted
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 openly
                 scorn
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 deride
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 though
                 Learned
                 men
                 can
                 soon
                 confute
                 them
                 by
                 vindicating
                 the
                 Text
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 Languages
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vindicating
                 our
                 Translation
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 common
                 disputant
                 need
                 not
                 put
                 them
                 and
                 himself
                 to
                 so
                 much
                 trouble
                 .
                 If
                 really
                 they
                 will
                 but
                 let
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 by
                 which
                 our
                 difference
                 shall
                 be
                 tryed
                 and
                 decided
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 cut
                 short
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 controversie
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 it
                 wholly
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Latine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 themselves
                 applaud
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 content
                 that
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 between
                 us
                 .
                 Yea
                 rather
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 shift
                 off
                 the
                 unlearned
                 by
                 these
                 tricks
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Translation
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Rhemists
                 have
                 (
                 with
                 little
                 friendship
                 to
                 our
                 cause
                 )
                 composed
                 .
                 Only
                 we
                 must
                 intreat
                 them
                 that
                 their
                 Commentaries
                 and
                 conceits
                 be
                 not
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 Text
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 quarrell
                 is
                 quickly
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 is
                 so
                 full
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Translation
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 not
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 can
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXII
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 the
                 Designs
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   bring
                   all
                   the
                   faithfull
                   Pastors
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   into
                   contempt
                   ,
                   or
                   suspicion
                   at
                   least
                   with
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   may
                   draw
                   them
                   to
                   refuse
                   our
                   helps
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Papists
                   may
                   deal
                   with
                   them
                   alone
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   know
                   they
                   are
                   easily
                   able
                   to
                   over-reach
                   .
                
                 Though
                 our
                 people
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 absolute
                 Dependance
                 upon
                 their
                 Teachers
                 as
                 theirs
                 have
                 ,
                 yet
                 an
                 ordinate
                 Dependance
                 is
                 Necessary
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 God
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 appointed
                 Teachers
                 and
                 Pastors
                 for
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 dare
                 not
                 trust
                 their
                 followers
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 read
                 a
                 Bible
                 in
                 their
                 vulgar
                 tongue
                 .
                 Much
                 less
                 to
                 Read
                 our
                 writings
                 against
                 their
                 errors
                 and
                 impieties
                 :
                 No
                 nor
                 their
                 Priests
                 and
                 Fryars
                 ordinarily
                 to
                 read
                 them
                 :
                 No
                 nor
                 commonly
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Party
                 :
                 No
                 not
                 those
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 strongest
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 against
                 us
                 :
                 for
                 fear
                 lest
                 the
                 objection
                 should
                 prove
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 the
                 answer
                 ;
                 or
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 understand
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 doctrine
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 .
                 Sr.
                 
                   Edw
                   :
                   Sands
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Europae
                   Specul
                
                 .
                 professeth
                 how
                 hard
                 he
                 found
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 Bellarmine
                 himself
                 in
                 any
                 Book-sellers
                 shop
                 in
                 Venice
                 or
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Italy
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 people
                 have
                 all
                 leave
                 to
                 keep
                 and
                 read
                 the
                 Papists
                 writings
                 :
                 We
                 dare
                 venture
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 light
                 upon
                 equal
                 terms
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 know
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 even
                 plain
                 and
                 necessary
                 truths
                 against
                 the
                 Cavils
                 of
                 adversaries
                 that
                 overmatch
                 them
                 in
                 learning
                 and
                 other
                 abilities
                 .
                 Now
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 but
                 afford
                 them
                 our
                 assistance
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 principal
                 design
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 false
                 conceits
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 us
                 odious
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 neglect
                 our
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 easilyer
                 hearken
                 to
                 other
                 Teachers
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 but
                 prevail
                 in
                 this
                 design
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 is
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 our
                 unhappy
                 people
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 undone
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 more
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 lest
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 should
                 this
                 way
                 prevail
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 that
                 lyeth
                 on
                 our selves
                 in
                 too
                 reserved
                 and
                 negligent
                 a
                 doing
                 of
                 our
                 work
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 obstinacy
                 and
                 unprofitableness
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 hate
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 unthankfully
                 despise
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 work
                 by
                 it
                 while
                 they
                 may
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 designs
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 against
                 the
                 Ministry
                 are
                 these
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 principally
                 endeavour
                 to
                 delade
                 the
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 anon
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 very
                 busie
                 to
                 procure
                 an
                 overthrow
                 of
                 their
                 established
                 maintenance
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 they
                 animate
                 all
                 sects
                 to
                 rail
                 against
                 Tythes
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 labour
                 by
                 seoffs
                 and
                 nicknames
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 odious
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Authors
                 or
                 chief
                 fomenters
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 scorn
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 of
                 many
                 more
                 of
                 late
                 .
                 If
                 in
                 Court
                 ,
                 or
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 City
                 or
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 you
                 hear
                 men
                 set
                 themselves
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 scorn
                 or
                 vilifie
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 very
                 probable
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 secret
                 Papists
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 deluded
                 serviters
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 regard
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 hardened
                 as
                 they
                 to
                 a
                 despising
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 such
                 
                   [
                   Priest
                   ridden
                
                 ]
                 and
                 the
                 Pastors
                 they
                 scornfully
                 call
                 
                   [
                   Iack-Presbyters
                   ,
                   Drivines
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 scoffs
                 are
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 by
                 alienating
                 the
                 Affections
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 their
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 devour
                 them
                 at
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Another
                 of
                 their
                 wayes
                 of
                 reproach
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 telling
                 the
                 people
                 what
                 odious
                 divisions
                 are
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 minds
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 oft
                 we
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 mouthing
                 it
                 they
                 can
                 make
                 something
                 of
                 ;
                 while
                 they
                 never
                 tell
                 them
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 changeable
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 divisions
                 are
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 incomparably
                 beyond
                 all
                 ours
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 they
                 ever
                 tell
                 them
                 how
                 far
                 we
                 are
                 united
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 small
                 the
                 differences
                 among
                 us
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 must
                 be
                 expected
                 while
                 we
                 all
                 know
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Another
                 reproach
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 cast
                 on
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 is
                 Greediness
                 ,
                 Covetousness
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 hirelings
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 put
                 these
                 into
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 Quakers
                 and
                 other
                 Sectaries
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 's
                 their
                 ground
                 ?
                 Forsooth
                 because
                 we
                 take
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 set
                 maintenance
                 .
                 Because
                 we
                 have
                 food
                 and
                 rayment
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 daily
                 bread
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 enough
                 of
                 the
                 Cause
                 it self
                 in
                 my
                 several
                 writings
                 against
                 the
                 Quakers
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 doubt
                 whether
                 the
                 Papists
                 be
                 their
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 greater
                 Evidences
                 ,
                 the
                 Manuscript
                 from
                 Wolverhampton
                 before
                 mentioned
                 may
                 be
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 This
                 tells
                 men
                 that
                 
                 
                   [
                   for
                   filthy
                   lucre
                   sake
                   we
                   scratch
                   itching
                   ears
                   with
                   doctrines
                   of
                   liberty
                   ]
                
                 and
                 thus
                 it
                 learnedly
                 versifieth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   With
                   Pleasing
                   words
                   they
                   scratch
                   all
                   ears
                   that
                   itch
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   Mammon
                   
                     (
                     whom
                     they
                     serve
                     )
                     may
                     make
                     them
                     rich
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   Merconaries
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   be
                   hir'd
                
                 
                   To
                   preach
                   what
                   doctrines
                   are
                   by
                   men
                   desir'd
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 profess
                 unfeignedly
                 that
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 such
                 horrid
                 wickedness
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 help
                 to
                 my
                 faith
                 against
                 all
                 temptations
                 that
                 ever
                 would
                 provoke
                 me
                 to
                 doubt
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Hell
                 ;
                 When
                 I
                 see
                 and
                 hear
                 that
                 unreasonable
                 villany
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 scarce
                 have
                 believed
                 humane
                 nature
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 or
                 such
                 experience
                 had
                 not
                 told
                 it
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 I
                 see
                 Abominations
                 before
                 my
                 eyes
                 as
                 incredible
                 or
                 horrid
                 as
                 Hell
                 it self
                 almost
                 ,
                 it
                 silenceth
                 temptations
                 to
                 such
                 unbelief
                 .
              
               
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 a
                 brief
                 comparison
                 between
                 the
                 Papists
                 Priests
                 and
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 maist
                 see
                 whether
                 these
                 men
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 rail
                 at
                 us
                 as
                 Mercenaries
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 Mammon
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 a
                 well
                 known
                 case
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 this
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 commonly
                 do
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 want
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 want
                 food
                 and
                 rayment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 have
                 little
                 more
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 have
                 two
                 hundred
                 pounds
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 ten
                 to
                 one
                 but
                 taxes
                 and
                 other
                 payments
                 bringeth
                 it
                 so
                 low
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 superfluities
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 Wives
                 or
                 Children
                 ,
                 do
                 give
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 gather
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 upon
                 my
                 knowledge
                 give
                 more
                 to
                 charitable
                 uses
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 receive
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 living
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 means
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 have
                 themselves
                 been
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 taking
                 down
                 the
                 Lordly
                 Prelacy
                 and
                 Riches
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 Lands
                 devoted
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 alienated
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 it
                 so
                 distributed
                 as
                 might
                 but
                 have
                 reacht
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 Ministers
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 hundred
                 pounds
                 a
                 year
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 their
                 Covetousness
                 and
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 will
                 you
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 for
                 Greatness
                 ,
                 Riches
                 ,
                 and
                 Numerousness
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 Greatness
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Pope
                 who
                 is
                 their
                 chief
                 Priest
                 ,
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 .
                 Emperors
                 and
                 Kings
                 have
                 kist
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 him
                 the
                 stirrup
                 .
                 One
                 Emperour
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 wait
                 bare
                 foot
                 at
                 his
                 Gates
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 in
                 patience
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 pleased
                 to
                 open
                 them
                 .
                 Another
                 being
                 forced
                 to
                 prostrate
                 himself
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 set
                 his
                 foot
                 upon
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
                 profanely
                 abusing
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Psal
                 .
                 91.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   tread
                   on
                   the
                   Lyon
                   and
                   Adder
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Divers
                 Princes
                 hath
                 he
                 deposed
                 :
                 He
                 hath
                 claimed
                 a
                 Supremacy
                 in
                 Temporals
                 and
                 Spirituals
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 more
                 moderate
                 flatterers
                 subject
                 Princes
                 to
                 him
                 
                   in
                   ordine
                   ad
                   spiritualia
                
                 .
                 General
                 Councils
                 approved
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 decree
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 Excommunicate
                 and
                 depose
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 extirpate
                 those
                 that
                 he
                 calleth
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 commit
                 the
                 Government
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 their
                 Countreys
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 can
                 seize
                 on
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 absolve
                 all
                 their
                 V●ssals
                 from
                 their
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 despight
                 of
                 Oaths
                 and
                 Gods
                 Commands
                 .
                 )
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 Temporal
                 Prince
                 himself
                 ,
                 having
                 large
                 Dominions
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 so
                 numerous
                 a
                 Clergy
                 in
                 the
                 Countreys
                 of
                 all
                 Popish
                 Princes
                 ,
                 as
                 makes
                 him
                 great
                 and
                 formidable
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 His
                 Cardinal
                 Priests
                 are
                 equal
                 to
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 then
                 many
                 Princes
                 are
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 their
                 Riches
                 and
                 Numbers
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 their
                 Pope
                 and
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 such
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Arch-bishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 Priors
                 ,
                 Fryars
                 ,
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 where
                 they
                 live
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 give
                 you
                 but
                 one
                 Instance
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 you
                 to
                 compare
                 it
                 with
                 our
                 Ministers
                 and
                 their
                 maintenance
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Clergy
                 in
                 France
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 own
                 writers
                 tells
                 us
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
                 Bodin
                 (
                 a
                 Judge
                 in
                 France
                 )
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Heylin
                   Geograph
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 148.
                 reciteth
                 it
                 )
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Revenues
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   there
                   are
                   twelve
                   millions
                   ,
                   and
                   three
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   livres
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   one
                   million
                   and
                   two
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   pounds
                   of
                   our
                   English
                   money
                
                 per
                 annum
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   possess
                   seven
                   parts
                   of
                   twelve
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   revenue
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   above
                   half
                   .
                
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 take
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 lower
                 reckoning
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 called
                 
                   Comment
                   .
                   de
                   stat
                
                 .
                 and
                 saith
                 Heylin
                 ,
                 this
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Clergy
                   have
                   near
                   a
                   fourth
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   very
                   Lands
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   Offerings
                   ,
                   Churchings
                   ,
                   Bur●als
                   ,
                   Diriges
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   Casualties
                   ,
                   which
                   amount
                   to
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   their
                   Rents
                   ,
                
                 (
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 fourth
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 comes
                 to
                 half
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 upon
                 which
                 Sr.
                 
                   Edwin
                   Sands
                
                 computes
                 their
                 revenue
                 at
                 
                   six
                   millions
                   yearly
                
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 number
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Kingdom
                 hath
                 
                   thirteen
                   Arch-bishops
                
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   hundred
                   and
                   four
                   Bishops
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   thousand
                   four
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   Abbies
                   ,
                   five
                   hundred
                   and
                   forty
                   Archpriories
                   :
                   twelve
                   thousand
                   three
                   hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                   Priories
                   ,
                   five
                   hundred
                   sixty
                   seven
                   Nunneries
                   :
                   seven
                   hundred
                   Convents
                   of
                   Fryars
                   :
                   two
                   hundred
                   fifty
                   nine
                   Commanderies
                   of
                
                 Malta
                 ;
                 
                   besides
                   all
                   the
                   Colledges
                   of
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Parish
                 Priests
                 are
                 
                   an
                   hundred
                   thirty
                   thousand
                
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 about
                 fifteen
                 millions
                 of
                 people
                 ;
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 their
                 Ministers
                 are
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 
                   three
                   millions
                
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Judge
                 now
                 like
                 men
                 of
                 reason
                 and
                 impartiality
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 tongues
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 call
                 us
                 Mercenaries
                 ,
                 or
                 Hirelings
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 preach
                 for
                 filthy
                 lucre
                 .
                 Or
                 whether
                 ever
                 greater
                 impudence
                 was
                 manifested
                 by
                 the
                 vilest
                 Son
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 such
                 men
                 that
                 Lord
                 it
                 over
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 devour
                 the
                 wealth
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 poor
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Covetous
                 ,
                 or
                 Hirelings
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 content
                 with
                 food
                 and
                 rayment
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 mean
                 education
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 have
                 done
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 take
                 down
                 the
                 Lordliness
                 and
                 Riches
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
                 Judge
                 of
                 this
                 dealing
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 rather
                 have
                 the
                 Popish
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 numberless
                 swarm
                 of
                 Fryars
                 and
                 several
                 orders
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 your
                 choice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXIII
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 24.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 their
                 designs
                 ,
                 Conjunct
                 with
                 the
                 last
                 mentioned
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   perswade
                   the
                   world
                   that
                   they
                   only
                   have
                   a
                   true
                   Ministry
                   or
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Apostolical
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   Ordination
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                   have
                   no
                   true
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   but
                   meer
                   Lay
                   men
                   under
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   just
                   Ordination
                   .
                
                 And
                 how
                 prove
                 they
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 Why
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 Pope
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Successor
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 Succession
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 just
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 give
                 that
                 Power
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 Schismaticks
                 
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 our
                 Ordinations
                 are
                 invalid
                 :
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 have
                 no
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 true
                 Ministry
                 there
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 they
                 true
                 Churches
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 their
                 Reasons
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 answer
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 first
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 my
                 
                   Second
                   s●eet
                   for
                   the
                   Ministry
                   in
                   Justification
                   of
                   their
                   Call
                
                 ;
                 Where
                 these
                 Reasons
                 are
                 confuted
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 calling
                 vindicated
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 forbear
                 here
                 to
                 repeat
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 again
                 :
                 Also
                 I
                 refer
                 you
                 for
                 a
                 fuller
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 London
                 Ministers
                 
                   Jus
                   Divinum
                   Ministerii
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Tho.
                   Balls
                
                 Book
                 for
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Masons
                 Book
                 in
                 vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 those
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   Voetius
                   Desper
                   .
                   Caus
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 fetch
                 our
                 Ordination
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 truly
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 true
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 then
                 so
                 have
                 we
                 :
                 For
                 our
                 first
                 Reformers
                 were
                 Ordained
                 by
                 their
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 stop
                 their
                 mouths
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 our
                 Schism
                 hath
                 cut
                 off
                 our
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 
                   ad
                   hominem
                
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 indeed
                 the
                 Notorious
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 what
                 they
                 falsly
                 say
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 null
                 our
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 other
                 acts
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 writers
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 only
                 cite
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 many
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 
                   Thom.
                   à
                   Jesis
                   de
                   Conversione
                   Gentium
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 6.
                 cap.
                 9.
                 
                 Where
                 he
                 affirms
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Certainties
                 agreed
                 on
                 
                   [
                   that
                   Schismaticks
                   lose
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   lose
                   any
                   spiritual
                   power
                   consisting
                   in
                   the
                   spiritual
                   Caracter
                   of
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   or
                   Confirmation
                   of
                   Orders
                   :
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   indelible
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Dr.
                 Thomas
                 
                   teacheth
                   here
                
                 ,
                 Art.
                 3.
                 and
                 Turrecremata
                 confirmeth
                 ,
                 lib.
                 4.
                 sum
                 .
                 part
                 .
                 1.
                 c.
                 7.
                 
                   and
                   Silvester
                   verb.
                
                 Schismatici
                 :
                 
                   and
                   it
                   appeareth
                   by
                   Pope
                
                 Urbans
                 Can.
                 Ordinationes
                 ,
                 9.
                 q.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   judgeth
                   those
                   to
                   be
                   truly
                   ordained
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   ordained
                   by
                   Schismaticall
                   Bishops
                   :
                   And
                   from
                
                 Austin
                 lib.
                 6.
                 de
                 Bapt.
                 Cont.
                 Donatist
                 .
                 cap.
                 5.
                 
                   where
                   he
                   saith
                   that
                   [
                   A
                   Separatist
                   may
                   deliver
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   have
                   it
                   .
                   ]
                   He
                   next
                   addeth
                   that
                   yet
                   such
                   are
                   deprived
                   of
                   the
                   faculty
                   of
                   Lawfull
                   using
                   the
                   Power
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   their
                   sin
                   to
                   use
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   nullity
                   if
                   they
                   do
                   use
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   thus
                   those
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   that
                   speak
                   against
                   the
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   Confirmation
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   of
                   Schismaticks
                
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   unlawfull
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   power
                   is
                   suspended
                   
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   a
                   Nullity
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   the
                   Power
                   ,
                
                 pag.
                 316.
                 
                 
                   He
                   puts
                   the
                   Question
                   [
                   Whether
                   Schismatical
                   Presbyters
                   and
                   Bishops
                   do
                   want
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Order
                   ,
                   or
                   only
                   want
                   Jurisdiction
                   ?
                   ]
                   And
                   he
                   answereth
                   out
                   of
                
                 D.
                 Thom.
                 22.
                 q.
                 39.
                 art
                 .
                 3.
                 
                   that
                   [
                   they
                   want
                   Jurisdiction
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   Absolve
                   ,
                   Excommunicate
                   ,
                   or
                   grant
                   indulgences
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   cannot
                   elect
                   and
                   give
                   Benefices
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   Laws
                   —
                   But
                   yet
                   they
                   have
                   the
                   holy
                   Power
                   of
                   Orders
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   a
                   schismaticall
                   Bishop
                   doth
                   truly
                   make
                   and
                   consecrate
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   truly
                   Confirm
                   ,
                   truly
                   Ordain
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   Electeth
                   and
                   promoteth
                   any
                   to
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Orders
                   ,
                   they
                   truly
                   receive
                   the
                   Character
                   of
                   Order
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   Use
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   suspended
                   ,
                   if
                   knowingly
                   they
                   are
                   ordained
                   by
                   a
                   Schismatical
                   Bishop
                   .
                   ]
                   He
                   next
                   asketh
                   ,
                   [
                   Whether
                   this
                   punishment
                   depriving
                   them
                   of
                   Jurisdiction
                   ,
                   take
                   place
                   with
                   all
                   Schismaticks
                   ]
                   And
                   answers
                   that
                   [
                   some
                   say
                   that
                   before
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Constance
                 
                   this
                   punishment
                   belonged
                   to
                   all
                   notorious
                   Schismaticks
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   unknown
                   ones
                   :
                   but
                   since
                   that
                   Councill
                   ,
                   it
                   takes
                   place
                   only
                   on
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   expresly
                   and
                   by
                   name
                   denounced
                   ,
                   or
                   manifest
                   strikers
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ]
                   Others
                   say
                   otherwise
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   himself
                   answers
                   ,
                   that
                   [
                   If
                   a
                   schismatick
                   be
                   toleraeted
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   common
                   error
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   there
                   's
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   all
                   his
                   acts
                   of
                   Jurisdiction
                   are
                   valid
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   affirm
                   also
                   of
                   Hereticks
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   or
                   Bishop
                   be
                   a
                   manifest
                   Schismatick
                   ,
                   then
                   some
                   say
                   that
                   those
                   acts
                   that
                   require
                   Jurisdiction
                   are
                   invalid
                   ;
                   but
                   others
                   say
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   valid
                   in
                   case
                   the
                   Schismatick
                   be
                   not
                   by
                   name
                   excommunicated
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   manifest
                   striker
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ]
                
                 Thus
                 far
                 
                   Thom.
                   à
                   Jesu
                
                 opening
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 Doctors
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 our
                 new
                 superprelatical
                 Brethren
                 that
                 degrade
                 others
                 that
                 want
                 their
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 nullifie
                 their
                 Acts
                 ,
                 should
                 learn
                 not
                 to
                 go
                 beyond
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 go
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 Canons
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 their
                 own
                 wills
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 here
                 plead
                 when
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Constance
                 hath
                 so
                 altered
                 the
                 business
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 this
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 is
                 enough
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 add
                 for
                 fuller
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   their
                   succession
                   is
                   interrupted
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   most
                   unfit
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   Judges
                   in
                   this
                   .
                
                 They
                 have
                 had
                 so
                 long
                 schisms
                 in
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 knew
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 
                 right
                 Pope
                 ,
                 nor
                 knoweth
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 removes
                 and
                 vacancies
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 interpositions
                 of
                 various
                 wayes
                 of
                 choosing
                 their
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 interruptions
                 by
                 Hereticall
                 Popes
                 ,
                 condemned
                 by
                 General
                 Councils
                 ;
                 besides
                 Murderers
                 ,
                 Adulterers
                 ,
                 Symonists
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 their
                 own
                 Writers
                 (
                 as
                 Genebrard
                 )
                 expresly
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Were
                   not
                   Apostolical
                   ,
                   but
                   Apostatical
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 Popes
                 that
                 by
                 General
                 Councils
                 have
                 been
                 judged
                 or
                 charged
                 with
                 infidelity
                 it self
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 formerly
                 proved
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 's
                 nothing
                 more
                 certain
                 then
                 that
                 their
                 succession
                 hath
                 been
                 interrupted
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 cannot
                 be
                 certain
                 but
                 its
                 every
                 age
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 true
                 Pope
                 or
                 Bishops
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 Ordainer
                 or
                 Consecrator
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 Intention
                 of
                 the
                 Ordainers
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Bellarmine
                 is
                 fain
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 Presbyter
                 that
                 is
                 ordained
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Certainty
                 of
                 succession
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 What
                 succession
                 of
                 Episcopal
                 Consecration
                 was
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   Hierom
                   (
                   Epist
                   .
                   ad
                   Evagrium
                   )
                
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 
                   [
                   At
                
                 Alexandria
                 from
                 Mark
                 
                   the
                   Evangelist
                   even
                   till
                
                 Heraclus
                 and
                 Dionysius
                 
                   their
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   did
                   alwayes
                   name
                   one
                   man
                   that
                   Bishop
                   whom
                   they
                   chose
                   from
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   placed
                   in
                   a
                   higher
                   degree
                   .
                   Even
                   as
                   if
                   an
                   Army
                   make
                   an
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Deacons
                   choose
                   one
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   know
                   to
                   be
                   industrious
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   him
                   the
                   chief
                   Deacon
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Thus
                 Hierom
                 shews
                 that
                 Bishops
                 were
                 then
                 made
                 by
                 meer
                 Presbyters
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 he
                 proves
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Bishops
                 were
                 then
                 all
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Prelatical
                 Ordinations
                 then
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 your
                 Medina
                 accusing
                 Hierom
                 of
                 error
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Sedulius
                   ,
                   Primasius
                   ,
                   Chrysostom
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Oecumenius
                   ,
                   Theophilact
                   ,
                
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 heresie
                 ,
                 as
                 Bellarmine
                 himself
                 reporteth
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Presbyters
                 now
                 may
                 either
                 ordain
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 themselves
                 Bishops
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 did
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Hierom
                 there
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   All
                   are
                   the
                   successors
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 and
                 our
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Presbyters
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 as
                 yours
                 :
                 yet
                 Apostles
                 as
                 Apostles
                 have
                 no
                 Successors
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 Bellarmine
                 
                 well
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 lib.
                 4.
                 
                   de
                   Pontif.
                   cap.
                
                 25.
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Bishops
                   do
                   not
                   properly
                   succeed
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   not
                   ordinary
                   ,
                   but
                   extraordinary
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   delegate
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   no
                   Successors
                   .
                   Bishops
                   have
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Apostolick
                   Authority
                   .
                   Apostles
                   could
                   preach
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   found
                   Churches
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   cannot
                   Bishops
                   .
                   The
                   Apostles
                   could
                   write
                   Canonical
                   Books
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   cannot
                   Bishops
                   .
                   Apostles
                   had
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   tongues
                   and
                   miracles
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   have
                   not
                   Bishops
                   .
                   The
                   Apostles
                   had
                   Jurisdiction
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   have
                   not
                   Bishops
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Succession
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   a
                   Predecessor
                   :
                   but
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Bishops
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   both
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 Titus
                 ,
                 Evodius
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   Bishops
                   succeed
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   to
                   what
                   Apostle
                   did
                
                 Titus
                 
                   succeed
                   ?
                   and
                   whom
                   did
                
                 Timothy
                 
                   succeed
                   ?
                   To
                   conclude
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   succed
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   as
                   Presbyters
                   succeed
                   the
                   seventy
                   two
                   Disciples
                   —
                   But
                   its
                   manifest
                   that
                   Presbyters
                   do
                   not
                   properly
                   succeed
                   the
                   seventy
                   two
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   by
                   similitude
                   .
                   For
                   those
                   seventy
                   two
                   Disciples
                   were
                   not
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   nor
                   did
                   they
                   receive
                   any
                   Order
                   of
                   Jurisdiction
                   from
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Philip
                 ,
                 Stephen
                 
                   and
                   others
                   that
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   seventy
                   two
                   had
                   never
                   been
                   after
                   Ordained
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   Presbyters
                   before
                   ]
                
                 Thus
                 Bellarmine
                 .
              
               
                 See
                 now
                 what
                 's
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Apostolical
                 Successors
                 among
                 their
                 Bishops
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Bishops
                 receive
                 their
                 Power
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 succession
                 is
                 confined
                 to
                 him
                 alone
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 interruptions
                 in
                 the
                 Papal
                 Succession
                 ,
                 so
                 oft
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Church
                 was
                 interrupted
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 Bishops
                 succeed
                 not
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 Power
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 doth
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 succeed
                 ?
                 Why
                 ,
                 Bellarmine
                 hath
                 a
                 shift
                 for
                 this
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 sorry
                 an
                 one
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 bear
                 ,
                 cap.
                 25.
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Pope
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   properly
                   succeedeth
                
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   as
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   an
                   Ordinary
                   Pastor
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Let
                 us
                 then
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 talk
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 seat
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 no
                 more
                 Arguing
                 from
                 that
                 name
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 then
                 that
                 Peter
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Universal
                 Vicar
                 as
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 nor
                 doth
                 the
                 Pope
                 so
                 succeed
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 do
                 you
                 think
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 away
                 the
                 Vicarship
                 ?
                 Which
                 way
                 hereafter
                 will
                 they
                 prove
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 an
                 Objection
                 falls
                 in
                 Bellarmines
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   If
                   this
                   
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   then
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                
                 Africk
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   were
                   true
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   not
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   :
                   To
                   which
                   he
                   answers
                   (
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   he
                   can
                   )
                   that
                   its
                   enough
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   do
                   Consecrate
                   them
                   Mediately
                   ,
                   by
                   making
                   Patriarchs
                   and
                   Arch-bishops
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   so
                
                 Peter
                 
                   did
                   Constitute
                   the
                   Patriarchs
                   of
                
                 Alexandria
                 and
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   thus
                   receiving
                   authority
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   did
                   Rule
                   almost
                   all
                
                 Asia
                 and
                 Africk
                 ]
                 But
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 [
                 almost
                 ]
                 marreth
                 the
                 whole
                 Cause
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 now
                 is
                 the
                 universal
                 Headship
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 Did
                 Bellarmine
                 think
                 in
                 good
                 sadness
                 that
                 Alexandria
                 and
                 Antioch
                 were
                 made
                 at
                 first
                 the
                 seats
                 of
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 having
                 as
                 large
                 Jurisdiction
                 as
                 afterward
                 they
                 attained
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 will
                 he
                 prove
                 that
                 Peter
                 made
                 these
                 two
                 Patriarchates
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 Ordinary
                 Vicar
                 General
                 ?
                 4.
                 
                 Who
                 made
                 the
                 Patriarchate
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 that
                 vast
                 Jurisdiction
                 ?
                 Did
                 Peter
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ?
                 Or
                 did
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 tooth
                 and
                 nail
                 resisted
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 sought
                 to
                 diminish
                 his
                 Power
                 ?
                 Or
                 rather
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 General
                 Councils
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Emperors
                 Commands
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 excepting
                 and
                 repining
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Who
                 made
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ?
                 and
                 who
                 made
                 James
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ?
                 did
                 Peter
                 ?
                 And
                 who
                 made
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 Bishops
                 ?
                 did
                 Peter
                 or
                 Paul
                 ?
                 And
                 who
                 gave
                 Paul
                 that
                 Power
                 ?
                 not
                 Peter
                 certainly
                 .
                 Reader
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 these
                 men
                 jest
                 with
                 holy
                 things
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 it
                 like
                 that
                 they
                 believe
                 themselves
                 ?
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Bellarmine
                 confesseth
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Potestas
                   Ordinis
                   ,
                   &
                   interioris
                   jurisdictionis
                
                 are
                 both
                 as
                 immediately
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 every
                 Bishop
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 cap.
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 denyed
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 exterior
                 Jurisdiction
                 ?
                 1.
                 
                 Is
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 without
                 him
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 proved
                 that
                 exterior
                 and
                 interior
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 a
                 Pastor
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 ?
                 Though
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 obedience
                 be
                 exterior
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 is
                 exercised
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 soul
                 directly
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 case
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 another
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 mind
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 obiglation
                 lyeth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 Rule
                 is
                 powerful
                 and
                 effectual
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 then
                 you
                 procure
                 consent
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 despised
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 s
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 work
                 to
                 use
                 violence
                 :
                 Bishops
                 as
                 Bishops
                 can
                 but
                 perswade
                 and
                 deal
                 by
                 words
                 with
                 the
                 inner
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 Succession
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 till
                 within
                 these
                 few
                 
                 years
                 were
                 ordained
                 by
                 Bishops
                 If
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 ordained
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 directions
                 ,
                 or
                 prescript
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 true
                 Apostolical
                 Ordination
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 are
                 we
                 Ordained
                 ;
                 therefore
                 ,
                 —
                 The
                 Apostles
                 never
                 Confined
                 Ordination
                 to
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 those
                 Prelates
                 that
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 The
                 Bishops
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostles
                 committed
                 this
                 Power
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 Presbyters
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Overseers
                 or
                 Pastors
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 single
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 many
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 Ordain
                 among
                 us
                 now
                 .
                 
                   Gregor
                   .
                   Nazianzen
                   .
                   Orat.
                
                 18.
                 saith
                 thus
                 
                   [
                   I
                   would
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   Presidency
                   ,
                   nor
                   Prerogative
                   of
                   Place
                   ,
                   and
                   Tyrannical
                   Priviledges
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   known
                   only
                   by
                   vertue
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   meer
                   desert
                   :
                   )
                   But
                   now
                   this
                   Right
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   Left
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   Middle
                   ,
                   and
                   Lower
                   Degree
                   ,
                   and
                   Presidency
                   ,
                   and
                   Concomitancy
                   ,
                   have
                   begot
                   us
                   many
                   Contritions
                   to
                   no
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   driven
                   many
                   into
                   the
                   Ditch
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   led
                   them
                   away
                   to
                   the
                   region
                   of
                   the
                   Goats
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 What
                 Hierom
                 saith
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Evagrius
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 
                   Tit.
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 is
                 commonly
                 known
                 .
                 The
                 many
                 plain
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Anselmn
                 are
                 commonly
                 Cited
                 ,
                 as
                 plain
                 as
                 
                   Hieroms
                   Alphons
                   .
                   à
                   Castro
                   advers
                   .
                   Haeres
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 6.
                 
                   in
                   nom
                   .
                   Episcop
                
                 .
                 had
                 more
                 ingenuity
                 then
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 would
                 wrest
                 Hieroms
                 words
                 to
                 a
                 sence
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 most
                 plain
                 importance
                 .
                 
                   Tertullian
                   cap.
                
                 17.
                 
                   de
                   Bapt.
                
                 thought
                 Lay-men
                 in
                 Necessity
                 might
                 Baptize
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 now
                 .
                 )
                 Why
                 then
                 may
                 not
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 at
                 least
                 Ordain
                 ?
                 when
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 there
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Quod
                   ex
                   aequo
                   accipitur
                   ,
                   ex
                   aequo
                   dari
                   potest
                   ]
                
                 And
                 ibid.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 
                   propter
                   Ecclesiae
                   honorem
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Bishops
                 Rule
                 in
                 such
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 peace
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 Schism
                 avoided
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 
                   probati
                   quique
                   seniores
                
                 did
                 exercise
                 Discipline
                 in
                 the
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 he
                 testifieth
                 in
                 Apologet.
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Prin
                 hath
                 cited
                 you
                 abundance
                 of
                 Fathers
                 that
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 parity
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 Prelacy
                 
                   jure
                   Divino
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Isidore
                   Pelusiat
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 
                 Epist
                 .
                 223.
                 
                   ad
                   Hieracem
                   Episcopatum
                   fugientem
                
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   And
                   when
                   I
                   have
                   shewed
                   what
                   difference
                   there
                   is
                   between
                   the
                   ancient
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   present
                   Tyranny
                   ,
                   why
                   do
                   you
                   not
                   Crown
                   and
                   Praise
                   the
                   Lovers
                   of
                   equality
                   ?
                   ]
                
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 would
                 see
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 making
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 
                 be
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Consenting
                 with
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 read
                 Sedulius
                 on
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Anselm
                   .
                   Cantuar
                   in
                   Enarrat
                   .
                   in
                   Phil.
                
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 Beda
                 on
                 Act.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Alcuinus
                   de
                   Divinis
                   officiis
                   ,
                   c.
                
                 35
                 ,
                 36.
                 and
                 on
                 
                   John
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 
                 Col
                 547.
                 &c.
                 
                   &
                   Epist
                
                 .
                 108.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 Presbyters
                 may
                 Ordain
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 see
                 Anselmn
                 on
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 
                   Institut
                   .
                   in
                   Concil
                   .
                   Colon.
                   de
                   sacr
                   .
                   Ordin
                   .
                   fol.
                
                 196.
                 see
                 also
                 what
                 's
                 said
                 by
                 our
                 
                   Mart.
                   Bucer
                   script
                   .
                   Anglic.
                   pag.
                
                 254
                 ,
                 255
                 ,
                 259
                 ,
                 291.
                 
                   &
                   sequ
                   .
                   &
                   Pet.
                   Martyr
                   .
                   Loc.
                   Commu
                   .
                   Clas
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 Loc.
                 1.
                 sect
                 .
                 23
                 pag.
                 849.
                 
                 And
                 Wickliffes
                 Arguments
                 
                   in
                   Waldensis
                   Passim
                
                 .
                 And
                 your
                 own
                 
                   Cassander
                   Consult
                   .
                   Artic.
                
                 14.
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   It
                   is
                   agreed
                   among
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   old
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   dayes
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   difference
                   between
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   but
                   afterwards
                   for
                   Orders
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   avoiding
                   of
                   Schism
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   was
                   set
                   before
                   the
                   Presbyters
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 Ockam
                 determineth
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Christs
                 Institution
                 all
                 Priests
                 of
                 what
                 degree
                 soever
                 are
                 of
                 equal
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Power
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   Reynold
                   Peacock
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chichester
                 wrote
                 a
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   Ministrorum
                   aequalitate
                
                 ,
                 which
                 your
                 party
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 
                   Richardus
                   Armachanus
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 9.
                 cap.
                 5.
                 
                   ad
                   Quest
                   .
                   Armen
                
                 .
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Evangelical
                   or
                   Apostolical
                   Scriptures
                   any
                   difference
                   between
                   Bishops
                   and
                   simple
                   Priests
                   ,
                   called
                   Presbyters
                   ;
                   whence
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   Power
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   equall
                   from
                   their
                   Order
                   .
                   ]
                   &
                   cap.
                
                 7.
                 answering
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   any
                   Priest
                   may
                   Consecrate
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   Priests
                   may
                   do
                   it
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   seeing
                   a
                   Bishop
                   hath
                   no
                   more
                   in
                   such
                   matters
                   then
                   any
                   simple
                   Priest
                   :
                   though
                   the
                   Church
                   for
                   reverence
                   to
                   them
                   appoint
                   that
                   those
                   only
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   call
                   Bishops
                   —
                   It
                   seems
                   therefore
                   that
                   the
                   restriction
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   Power
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 I
                 refer
                 you
                 to
                 three
                 Books
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Prins
                 ,
                 viz.
                 his
                 Catalogue
                 ;
                 his
                 
                   Antipathy
                   of
                   Lordly
                   Prelates
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 his
                 
                   unbishoping
                   of
                
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ;
                 where
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 Judgements
                 of
                 many
                 writers
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 to
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 in
                 my
                 
                   Second
                   Disputation
                   of
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   Controversiès
                   ,
                
                 of
                 purpose
                 on
                 this
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 chief
                 error
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 this
                 cause
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 their
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   No
                   man
                   can
                   give
                   the
                   Power
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   :
                   ]
                
                 wherein
                 they
                 intimate
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Man
                 that
                 giveth
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Power
                 :
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Christ
                 alone
                 :
                 Man
                 doth
                 but
                 design
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 shall
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Christ
                 
                 giveth
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 Law
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 so
                 designed
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 man
                 doth
                 in
                 vest
                 him
                 and
                 solemnize
                 his
                 introduction
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 woman
                 may
                 choose
                 her
                 an
                 husband
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 she
                 that
                 giveth
                 him
                 the
                 Power
                 over
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 who
                 determineth
                 of
                 that
                 Power
                 by
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 affixing
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 chosen
                 by
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 action
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 condition
                 
                   fine
                   qua
                   non
                
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 form
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 here
                 .
                 When
                 do
                 but
                 obey
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 choice
                 and
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 his
                 Law
                 doth
                 presently
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 orders
                 sake
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 solemn
                 manner
                 invested
                 with
                 .
                 But
                 matters
                 of
                 Order
                 may
                 possibly
                 vary
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 alwayes
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 Ends
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ordering
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 appoineed
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Temporal
                 power
                 is
                 as
                 truly
                 and
                 necessarily
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 given
                 immediately
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 chose
                 the
                 person
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Necessity
                 that
                 Kings
                 must
                 prove
                 an
                 uninterrupted
                 Succession
                 .
                 God
                 useth
                 means
                 now
                 in
                 designing
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 Governors
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 But
                 not
                 alway
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 :
                 nor
                 hath
                 he
                 tyed
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 successive
                 Anointing
                 or
                 Election
                 :
                 else
                 few
                 Kings
                 on
                 earth
                 would
                 hold
                 their
                 Scepters
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 man
                 (
                 from
                 any
                 diversity
                 in
                 the
                 cases
                 )
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 not
                 as
                 truly
                 be
                 a
                 lawful
                 Church-governor
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 lawful
                 Governor
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 without
                 an
                 uninterrupted
                 succession
                 of
                 Ministerial
                 Collation
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 If
                 Bellarmine
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 maintain
                 that
                 with
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 that
                 a
                 Pastor
                 have
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 lawfull
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 should
                 prove
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Then
                 we
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 stand
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 terms
                 as
                 they
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 our
                 Ordination
                 being
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Popes
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 ready
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 more
                 fully
                 to
                 compare
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 demonstrate
                 to
                 any
                 impartial
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 doth
                 much
                 more
                 disown
                 their
                 Ordination
                 then
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 enter
                 in
                 Gods
                 appointed
                 way
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Eliot
                 in
                 
                   New
                   England
                
                 may
                 better
                 Ordain
                 a
                 Pastor
                 over
                 the
                 Indians
                 converted
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 leave
                 them
                 without
                 ,
                 or
                 send
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 England
                 for
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 Orders
                 .
                 But
                 
                 again
                 I
                 must
                 refer
                 you
                 of
                 this
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Books
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sheet
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 be
                 over-tedious
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXIV
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 their
                 Deceits
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   pretending
                   the
                   Holiness
                   of
                   their
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   unholiness
                   of
                   ours
                   .
                
                 This
                 being
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 a
                 willing
                 and
                 impartial
                 mind
                 may
                 the
                 easier
                 be
                 satisfied
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 prove
                 their
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 Canonized
                 Saints
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 devotion
                 of
                 their
                 Religious
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 strictness
                 of
                 living
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 their
                 unmarried
                 Clergy
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 their
                 sanctifying
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 :
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 wanting
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 wanting
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 Holiness
                 among
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 of
                 my
                 Book
                 against
                 Popery
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Safe
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 truly
                 spoken
                 my
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 never
                 the
                 happiness
                 to
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 any
                 Papist
                 of
                 a
                 serious
                 spiritual
                 temper
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 some
                 of
                 a
                 Ceremonious
                 formall
                 kind
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 with
                 very
                 few
                 that
                 lived
                 not
                 in
                 some
                 gross
                 sin
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 passionately
                 censured
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 condemned
                 all
                 for
                 some
                 .
                 When
                 as
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 only
                 spoke
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 acquaintance
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 added
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 I
                 was
                 confident
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 his
                 servants
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 happiness
                 to
                 know
                 them
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 business
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 same
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 passionate
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 speaking
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 ungodliness
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 essential
                 point
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   no
                   one
                   Protestant
                   hath
                   charity
                   ,
                   or
                   can
                   be
                   saved
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   no
                   Christian
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   sanctified
                   really
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Papist
                   .
                
                 O
                 the
                 partiality
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 !
                 4.
                 
                 Yea
                 when
                 they
                 necessitate
                 us
                 to
                 mention
                 their
                 ungodliness
                 ,
                 by
                 calling
                 us
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 laying
                 the
                 stress
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 cause
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 :
                 yea
                 laying
                 the
                 very
                 Christian
                 faith
                 it self
                 upon
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 Scripture
                 is
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Christianity
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 first
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                 Rome
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 receive
                 it
                 on
                 their
                 credit
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 by
                 being
                 the
                 only
                 Holy
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 profess
                 that
                 if
                 my
                 faith
                 lay
                 on
                 this
                 foundation
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 falshood
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 turn
                 infidell
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 believe
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 can
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 snow
                 is
                 not
                 white
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 confess
                 (
                 I
                 thank
                 them
                 for
                 nothing
                 )
                 that
                 their
                 common
                 people
                 are
                 bad
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   there
                   is
                   some
                   good
                   ones
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                
                 Inter
                 haereticos
                 autem
                 nullus
                 est
                 bonus
                 :
                 
                   but
                   among
                   the
                   hereticks
                   not
                   one
                   is
                   good
                   ]
                
                 So
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   Thom.
                   à
                   Jesu
                   de
                   convers
                   .
                   omn
                   Gent.
                   pag.
                
                 531.
                 
                 And
                 saith
                 
                   H.
                   Turbervile
                
                 Manual
                 p.
                 84.
                 
                 
                   [
                   But
                   I
                   never
                   yet
                   heard
                   of
                   any
                   Protestant
                   Saints
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   ]
                
                 O
                 wonderfull
                 perverseness
                 of
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Sectaries
                 !
                 O
                 wonderfull
                 Patience
                 of
                 God!
                 Did
                 not
                 this
                 mans
                 heart
                 tremble
                 or
                 smite
                 him
                 to
                 write
                 so
                 horrid
                 ,
                 so
                 impudent
                 a
                 reproach
                 against
                 so
                 many
                 precious
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Durst
                 he
                 thus
                 attempt
                 to
                 rob
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 vilifie
                 his
                 Jewels
                 ?
                 and
                 as
                 Rabshakah
                 ,
                 to
                 reproach
                 the
                 Israel
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 to
                 attempt
                 to
                 pluck
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Christs
                 hand
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 shut
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 redeemed
                 and
                 made
                 heirs
                 by
                 so
                 dear
                 a
                 Price
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 spit
                 in
                 their
                 faces
                 whom
                 Christ
                 hath
                 washed
                 with
                 his
                 blood
                 ?
                 Did
                 he
                 not
                 fear
                 that
                 dreadfull
                 threatning
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Mat
                 18.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   [
                   but
                   who
                   so
                   shall
                   offend
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   little
                   ones
                   that
                   believe
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   better
                   for
                   him
                   that
                   a
                   milstone
                   were
                   hanged
                   about
                   his
                   neck
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   were
                   drowned
                   in
                   the
                   depth
                   of
                   the
                   sea
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Though
                 I
                 see
                 so
                 much
                 impiety
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 some
                 Holy
                 ones
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 dangerous
                 condemning
                 those
                 that
                 Christ
                 will
                 Justifie
                 ;
                 and
                 making
                 his
                 members
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 abusing
                 so
                 grosly
                 the
                 apple
                 of
                 his
                 eye
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 see
                 a
                 man
                 live
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 wicked
                 life
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 
                   All
                   are
                   so
                
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 whose
                 principles
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 are
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 godliness
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 hold
                 those
                 principles
                 practically
                 or
                 prevalently
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 acquainted
                 with
                 some
                 Papists
                 ,
                 learned
                 and
                 unlearned
                 .
                 The
                 unlearned
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 knew
                 what
                 .
                 Christianity
                 was
                 ,
                 nor
                 whether
                 Christ
                 were
                 God
                 or
                 Man
                 ,
                 Male
                 or
                 Female
                 ,
                 nor
                 whether
                 ever
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 Prophet
                 or
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 
                 what
                 end
                 he
                 dyed
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 repentance
                 is
                 ;
                 but
                 were
                 infidels
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 or
                 Catholicks
                 .
                 The
                 learned
                 and
                 unlearned
                 live
                 in
                 some
                 gross
                 sin
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 either
                 all
                 or
                 neer
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 acquainted
                 with
                 .
                 The
                 better
                 sort
                 would
                 ordinarily
                 swear
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   by
                   their
                   Lady
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Mass
                   .
                   ]
                
                 and
                 sometime
                 greater
                 oaths
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 were
                 some
                 fornicators
                 or
                 adulterers
                 ,
                 some
                 drunkards
                 or
                 revellers
                 ,
                 and
                 gamesters
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 And
                 never
                 had
                 I
                 the
                 happiness
                 to
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 one
                 that
                 would
                 speak
                 experimentally
                 and
                 savourily
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Grace
                 upon
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 of
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 Religion
                 lay
                 in
                 being
                 the
                 Popes
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 fasting
                 on
                 Fridayes
                 and
                 in
                 Lent
                 from
                 some
                 sorts
                 of
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 saying
                 over
                 so
                 many
                 
                   Ave
                   Maries
                   ,
                   Pater
                   Nosters
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 observing
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 hours
                 ,
                 and
                 Cereremonies
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 again
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 fully
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 better
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 these
                 men
                 that
                 
                   [
                   never
                   heard
                   of
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Saint
                   ]
                
                 and
                 that
                 conclude
                 
                   [
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   one
                   saved
                   but
                   a
                   Papist
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 and
                 build
                 their
                 salvation
                 on
                 this
                 as
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 had
                 known
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 know
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 either
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 another
                 mind
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 been
                 left
                 unexcusable
                 in
                 a
                 malicious
                 reproaching
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 .
                 I
                 bless
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 truly
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 many
                 and
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 another
                 can
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 by
                 words
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 )
                 do
                 live
                 in
                 much
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 whose
                 souls
                 are
                 daily
                 longing
                 after
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 vacancy
                 from
                 worldly
                 necessities
                 ,
                 spending
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 upon
                 their
                 knees
                 ,
                 having
                 had
                 many
                 a
                 special
                 extraordinary
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 importunate
                 requests
                 :
                 whose
                 delight
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 meditate
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 lockt
                 up
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
                 )
                 Whose
                 hearts
                 smite
                 them
                 for
                 vain
                 words
                 or
                 thoughs
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 minutes
                 of
                 time
                 ;
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 exemplary
                 humility
                 ,
                 meekness
                 and
                 self-denyal
                 ,
                 bearing
                 wrongs
                 patiently
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 good
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 contemning
                 the
                 Riches
                 and
                 Honours
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 mortifying
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 longing
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 world
                 never
                 knew
                 either
                 once
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 fornication
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 rash
                 oath
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 any
                 other
                 gross
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 ever
                 hear
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 certain
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 believe
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
                 Nay
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 certain
                 by
                 Promise
                 that
                 all
                 such
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 again
                 profess
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Papists
                 lay
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 cause
                 on
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Church
                 
                   is
                   Holy
                   ,
                   and
                   ours
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   are
                   every
                   man
                   unholy
                   ,
                
                 it
                 s
                 almost
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 me
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 said
                 that
                 
                   no
                   men
                   but
                   Papists
                   have
                   souls
                   in
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                
                 and
                 laid
                 their
                 faith
                 on
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 I
                 think
                 should
                 I
                 believe
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 their
                 belief
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 a
                 good
                 preservative
                 against
                 Popery
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 turn
                 Papist
                 without
                 putting
                 out
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 renouncing
                 his
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 experience
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 charity
                 ;
                 yea
                 without
                 denying
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 knoweth
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 soul
                 !
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 Evidences
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   no
                   Canonized
                   Saints
                
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ages
                 were
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 been
                 beholden
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 for
                 Canonizing
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 usurper
                 among
                 us
                 that
                 pretendeth
                 Infallibly
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 number
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 .
                 But
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 
                   maketh
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 lives
                 
                   declare
                   it
                
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 converse
                 with
                 them
                 
                   discern
                   it
                
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 highly
                 confident
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 discern
                 it
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 Infallibly
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 perfectly
                 )
                 certain
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 seems
                 the
                 Pope
                 takes
                 Saints
                 to
                 be
                 rare
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 named
                 and
                 written
                 with
                 red
                 Letters
                 in
                 an
                 Almanack
                 :
                 And
                 
                   H.
                   T.
                   Man.
                   pag.
                
                 84.
                 is
                 fain
                 to
                 send
                 us
                 for
                 proof
                 to
                 their
                 Chronicles
                 and
                 Martyrologies
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 nameth
                 four
                 Saints
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Saint
                 
                   Austin
                   the
                   Monk
                
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Bennet
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Dominick
                 ,
                 and
                 Saint
                 Francis.
                 Now
                 we
                 all
                 know
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 Saints
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   without
                   holiness
                   none
                   can
                   see
                   God
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 12.
                 14.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 if
                 sanctity
                 be
                 so
                 rare
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 salvation
                 must
                 be
                 rare
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 make
                 it
                 our
                 care
                 to
                 admit
                 none
                 but
                 Saints
                 to
                 our
                 Church
                 Communion
                 :
                 though
                 we
                 preach
                 to
                 others
                 to
                 prepare
                 them
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 Holy
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 find
                 Paul
                 calling
                 the
                 whole
                 Churches
                 that
                 he
                 writes
                 to
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 
                   [
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 and
                 we
                 believe
                 it
                 is
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 ]
                 that
                 is
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 Saints
                 in
                 one
                 County
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 yea
                 in
                 some
                 one
                 Parish
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 would
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 Popes
                 Calendar
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 one
                 for
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 betake
                 our selves
                 to
                 bitter
                 lamentation
                 .
              
               
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 takes
                 in
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 the
                 unclean
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 impure
                 and
                 polluted
                 a
                 society
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 a
                 wonder
                 how
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 face
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 their
                 holiness
                 to
                 men
                 that
                 live
                 among
                 them
                 and
                 know
                 them
                 .
                 Thousands
                 of
                 their
                 members
                 are
                 stark
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 Essentials
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 It
                 s
                 known
                 here
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 that
                 abundance
                 of
                 them
                 know
                 not
                 who
                 Christ
                 was
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   better
                   man
                   than
                   Saint
                   Patrick
                   :
                
                 Bishop
                 Usher
                 saw
                 it
                 and
                 lamented
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 perished
                 as
                 Heathens
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 knowing
                 Christianity
                 it self
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 went
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Catholicks
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 perswaded
                 the
                 Popish
                 Priests
                 to
                 have
                 Consented
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 all
                 taught
                 a
                 Catechism
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 principles
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 agreed
                 in
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 procure
                 it
                 :
                 when
                 Dr.
                 
                   Jo.
                   White
                
                 asked
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 
                   Lancashire
                   ,
                   who
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   was
                   ?
                
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   sure
                   it
                   was
                   some
                   good
                   thing
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Creed
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 And
                 how
                 much
                 swearing
                 ,
                 whoredom
                 ,
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 wickedness
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 known
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 complaints
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 writers
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 too
                 common
                 experience
                 of
                 Travailers
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 known
                 Papists
                 that
                 have
                 turned
                 from
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 one
                 journey
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 Church
                 censures
                 by
                 which
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 should
                 be
                 purged
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 laid
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 reserved
                 for
                 other
                 uses
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 thunder-bolts
                 for
                 the
                 Popes
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 Christ
                 whom
                 they
                 take
                 for
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 Princes
                 whom
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 have
                 deposed
                 and
                 murdered
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 meer
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 many
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Holiness
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 need
                 you
                 any
                 further
                 proof
                 that
                 their
                 Church
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 common
                 wilderness
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 Cage
                 of
                 all
                 unclean
                 birds
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 actually
                 keep
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 their
                 Communion
                 .
                 It
                 made
                 my
                 heart
                 rise
                 at
                 their
                 hypocrisie
                 and
                 filthiness
                 ,
                 to
                 read
                 one
                 sentence
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 sober
                 ,
                 and
                 honest
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Bishops
                 that
                 have
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 
                   Albaspinaeus
                   Observat
                
                 .
                 1.
                 pag.
                 1.
                 saith
                 he
                 
                   [
                   Siquis
                   unquam
                   hoc
                   seculo
                   ,
                   (
                   quod
                   nescio
                   an
                   acciderit
                   )
                   Communione
                   fuit
                   
                   privatus
                   ,
                   sola
                   fuit
                   Eucharistiae
                   perceptione
                   :
                   in
                   reliquis
                   suae
                   vitae
                   partibus
                   ,
                   quam
                   ante
                   Excommunicationem
                   habuit
                   ,
                   eandem
                   cum
                   caeteris
                   fidelibus
                   consuetudinem
                   ,
                   &
                   usum
                   retinuit
                   .
                   ]
                
                 That
                 is
                 
                   [
                   If
                   ever
                   any
                   one
                   man
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   was
                   put
                   from
                   the
                   Communion
                   (
                   which
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   whether
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   hath
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   )
                   it
                   was
                   only
                   from
                   the
                   receiving
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   his
                   Life
                   ,
                   be
                   retained
                   the
                   same
                   familiarity
                   and
                   converse
                   with
                   other
                   believers
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   before
                   his
                   Excommunication
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Here
                 you
                 see
                 from
                 a
                 credible
                 Bishop
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 thickest
                 of
                 their
                 Clergy
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 age
                 that
                 he
                 lived
                 in
                 ,
                 was
                 ever
                 kept
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 was
                 all
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 still
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 familiar
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 then
                 observe
                 by
                 their
                 practice
                 ,
                 what
                 an
                 abominable
                 hypocritical
                 contest
                 they
                 make
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Church-government
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prelates
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 giveth
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 no
                 more
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 which
                 they
                 so
                 pretend
                 to
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 Censures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 upon
                 one
                 offendor
                 there
                 in
                 an
                 age
                 .
                 How
                 were
                 that
                 man
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 set
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 on
                 fire
                 by
                 contending
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Schoolmaster
                 or
                 Physitian
                 should
                 be
                 suffered
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 himself
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 giveth
                 power
                 to
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 by
                 himself
                 or
                 his
                 subjects
                 and
                 dependants
                 teach
                 or
                 heal
                 one
                 person
                 in
                 an
                 age
                 ?
                 were
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 meet
                 to
                 live
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 Or
                 should
                 we
                 judge
                 that
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 wits
                 that
                 would
                 believe
                 him
                 ?
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 stye
                 is
                 the
                 Roman
                 Society
                 !
                 what
                 dunghills
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 must
                 not
                 the
                 Shovel
                 or
                 the
                 Beesom
                 be
                 used
                 once
                 in
                 an
                 Age
                 ?
                 what
                 !
                 no
                 weed
                 pulled
                 up
                 ?
                 no
                 super
                 fluous
                 branch
                 cut
                 off
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 concerning
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 and
                 abstention
                 ?
                 Must
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 be
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 expence
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 so
                 rich
                 and
                 numerous
                 a
                 Clergy
                 for
                 this
                 ?
                 And
                 must
                 we
                 cast
                 out
                 our
                 Pastors
                 to
                 receive
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 ?
                 when
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 exercised
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 cleansing
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 in
                 one
                 Parish
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 Albaspinaeus
                 knew
                 of
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 a
                 whole
                 age
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 perhaps
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 of
                 this
                 filth
                 among
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 readeth
                 their
                 own
                 writers
                 ,
                 or
                 liveth
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 seeth
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 will
                 hardly
                 think
                 so
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 had
                 but
                 seen
                 the
                 Murders
                 of
                 their
                 Popes
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 the
                 Popedom
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 raged
                 against
                 the
                 Carcass
                 of
                 Pope
                 Formosus
                 ,
                 drawing
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 and
                 changing
                 its
                 Pontifical
                 habit
                 to
                 a
                 secular
                 ,
                 and
                 cutting
                 off
                 his
                 fingers
                 ;
                 or
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 seen
                 Pope
                 Christopher
                 casting
                 the
                 Corps
                 of
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 the
                 fift
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 Tiber
                 ;
                 or
                 Pope
                 Sergius
                 keeping
                 the
                 said
                 Christopher
                 bound
                 in
                 prison
                 ;
                 or
                 Pope
                 Boniface
                 the
                 seventh
                 putting
                 out
                 his
                 Cardinals
                 eyes
                 ;
                 would
                 scarce
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Seat
                 of
                 Peter
                 were
                 indeed
                 Holy
                 :
                 (
                 all
                 which
                 Platina
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 writers
                 give
                 us
                 notice
                 of
                 .
                 )
                 He
                 that
                 readeth
                 Baronius
                 himself
                 telling
                 us
                 
                   (
                   To.
                
                 10.
                 an
                 .
                 897.
                 n.
                 6.
                 )
                 
                   how
                   Pope
                
                 Stephen
                 
                   the
                   seventh
                   defiled
                   St.
                
                 Peters
                 
                   seat
                   with
                   unheard
                   of
                   sacriledge
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   named
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   sect
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                   ib.
                   )
                   and
                   how
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                
                 Tuscia
                 
                   were
                   brought
                   into
                
                 Peters
                 
                   Chair
                   and
                   Christs
                   Throne
                   ,
                   being
                   monstrous
                   men
                   ,
                   of
                   most
                   filthy
                   lives
                   ,
                   and
                   desperate
                   manners
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   way
                   most
                   filthy
                   .
                   ]
                
                 He
                 that
                 shall
                 read
                 the
                 same
                 flattering
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Can.
                
                 900.
                 sect
                 .
                 1.
                 )
                 
                   [
                   that
                   ugly
                   monsters
                   were
                   thrust
                   into
                   the
                   Papacy
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   dawbed
                   with
                   dung
                   ,
                   infected
                   with
                   stinks
                   ,
                   defiled
                   with
                   filthiness
                   ,
                   and
                   collowed
                   by
                   these
                   with
                   a
                   perpeutal
                   infamy
                   ]
                   And
                   (
                   an
                   .
                
                 912.
                 sect
                 .
                 8.
                 )
                 
                   [
                   that
                   at
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   most
                   powerful
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   sordid
                   whores
                   did
                   Rule
                   ;
                   at
                   whose
                   will
                   the
                   seats
                   were
                   changed
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   horrid
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   ,
                   their
                   sweet-hearts
                   false
                   Popes
                   were
                   thrust
                   into
                
                 Peters
                 
                   seat
                   .
                
                 ]
                 And
                 
                   [
                   that
                   for
                   an
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   years
                   the
                   Popes
                   were
                   wholly
                   faln
                   from
                   the
                   vertue
                   of
                   their
                   Predecessors
                   ;
                   being
                   disorderly
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostatical
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   Apostolical
                   ,
                   not
                   entring
                   by
                   the
                   door
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   back-door
                   ]
                
                 saith
                 a
                 passionate
                 Papist
                 ,
                 
                   Genebrard
                   ,
                   Chron.
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 an
                 .
                 901.
                 
                 I
                 say
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 read
                 these
                 impartially
                 ,
                 will
                 scarce
                 think
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 hath
                 been
                 Holy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 Essential
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 nor
                 that
                 their
                 succession
                 is
                 uninterrupted
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 besides
                 these
                 you
                 would
                 read
                 but
                 
                   Nic.
                   Clemangis
                   ,
                   Alvarus
                   Pelagius
                   de
                   planctu
                   Ecclesiae
                   (
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 art
                 .
                 2.
                 fol.
                 104.
                 )
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 or
                 their
                 Poets
                 
                   Mantuan
                   ,
                   Pantes
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 
                   Petrarch
                   ,
                   Mirandula
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 you
                 would
                 think
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 Rome-should
                 be
                 the
                 poorest
                 proof
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 the
                 only
                 Church
                 .
              
               
               
                 Their
                 Espensaeus
                 and
                 others
                 recite
                 that
                 Distich
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Vivere
                   qui
                   cupitis
                   sanctè
                   ,
                   discedite
                   Româ
                   :
                
                 
                   Omnia
                   cùm
                   liceant
                   ,
                   non
                   licet
                   esse
                   bonum
                   .
                
              
               
                 Platina
                 saith
                 
                   (
                   in
                   vita
                   Marcellini
                   )
                   [
                   Our
                   vices
                   are
                   so
                   increased
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   scarce
                   left
                   us
                   any
                   place
                   for
                   mercy
                   with
                   God.
                   How
                   great
                   is
                   the
                   Covetousness
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   !
                   especially
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   rule
                   all
                   !
                   how
                   great
                   lust
                   !
                   how
                   great
                   ambition
                   and
                   pomp
                   !
                   how
                   great
                   ignorance
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   doctrine
                   !
                   how
                   little
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   rather
                   counterfeit
                   ,
                   then
                   true
                   !
                   how
                   corrupt
                   manners
                   !
                   even
                   such
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   prophanest
                   secular
                   men
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   detested
                   !
                   its
                   not
                   worth
                   the
                   speaking
                   :
                   when
                   they
                   sin
                   so
                   openly
                   and
                   so
                   publikely
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   sought
                   Praise
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Their
                 
                   Claudius
                   Espensaeus
                
                 on
                 
                   Tit.
                   pag.
                
                 75.
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   Where
                   is
                   there
                   under
                   the
                   Sun
                   a
                   greater
                   liberty
                   ,
                   clamor
                   ,
                   impunity
                   of
                   all
                   evil
                   ;
                   that
                   I
                   say
                   not
                   infamy
                   and
                   impudency
                   (
                   then
                   at
                
                 Rome
                 :
                 )
                 
                   verily
                   it
                   is
                   such
                   as
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   believe
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   seen
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   deny
                   it
                   that
                   hath
                   seen
                   it
                   ]
                
                 This
                 was
                 written
                 since
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   Cornelius
                   Muss
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Bishop
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wonder
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   [
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   monsters
                   of
                   filthiness
                   ,
                   or
                   sink
                   ,
                   or
                   plague
                   of
                   uncleanness
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   both
                   people
                   and
                   Priest
                   was
                   not
                   defiled
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   very
                   Sanctuary
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   shame
                   ,
                   no
                   modesty
                   ,
                   no
                   hope
                   or
                   regard
                   of
                   good
                   living
                   :
                   but
                   unbridled
                   and
                   untamed
                   lust
                   ,
                   singular
                   audaciousness
                   ,
                   incredible
                   wickedness
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 after
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Would
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   faln
                   from
                   Religion
                   to
                   superstition
                   ,
                   from
                   faith
                   to
                   infidelity
                   ,
                   from
                   Christ
                   to
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   yea
                   as
                   men
                   that
                   had
                   no
                   souls
                   ,
                   from
                   God
                   to
                
                 Epicurus
                 or
                 Pythagoras
                 ,
                 
                   saying
                   in
                   an
                   impious
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   impudent
                   mouth
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   God.
                   And
                   yet
                   now
                   of
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   ,
                   there
                   hath
                   been
                   no
                   Pastor
                   that
                   would
                   require
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   seek
                   them
                   again
                   )
                   I
                   say
                   there
                   was
                   none
                   to
                   seek
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   all
                   sought
                   their
                   own
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   one
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ]
                
                 The
                 same
                 Bishop
                 
                   Cornelius
                   Muss
                
                 after
                 the
                 Council
                 writes
                 thus
                 
                   (
                   To.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Serm
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Dom.
                   V.
                   Quadr.
                   )
                   [
                   The
                   Roman
                   Name
                   is
                   hatefull
                   with
                   all
                   Nations
                   ;
                   and
                   see
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   how
                   little
                   esteem
                   the
                   Church
                   it self
                   is
                   of
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   scandals
                   that
                   
                   are
                   heard
                   ,
                   seen
                   and
                   felt
                   .
                   I
                   speak
                   not
                   now
                   of
                   enemies
                   that
                   call
                   it
                
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 
                   Hell
                   ,
                   the
                   Whore
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   sink
                   of
                   all
                   Errours
                   :
                   But
                   I
                   speak
                   of
                   friends
                   ,
                   that
                   groan
                   and
                   daily
                   sigh
                   within
                   themselves
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   O
                   holy
                   City
                   ,
                   how
                   art
                   thou
                   thus
                   profaned
                   !
                   O
                   glorious
                   City
                   !
                   that
                   art
                   thus
                   become
                   vile
                   ;
                   thus
                   contemned
                   ,
                   and
                   neglected
                   .
                   ]
                
                 These
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 such
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 writers
                 ,
                 Rivet
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 ours
                 have
                 oft
                 set
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Guicciardine
                 their
                 Historian
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   Those
                   are
                   called
                   Good
                   Popes
                   ,
                   whose
                   Goodness
                   is
                   not
                   worse
                   then
                   other
                   mens
                   wickedness
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 think
                 that
                 now
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 much
                 mended
                 ,
                 read
                 but
                 
                   Claud.
                   Espensaeus
                   in
                   Tit.
                
                 1.
                 pag.
                 75.
                 complaining
                 that
                 the
                 promises
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 were
                 all
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 done
                 but
                 deceit
                 and
                 shews
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 Pope
                 Sixtus
                 the
                 fifth
                 Bellarmine
                 gave
                 out
                 his
                 judgement
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 when
                 he
                 dyed
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Qui
                   sine
                   paenitentia
                   vivit
                   ,
                   &
                   sine
                   paenitentia
                   moritur
                   ,
                   proculdubio
                   ad
                   infernum
                   descendit
                   ]
                   [
                   He
                   that
                   lives
                   without
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   dyeth
                   without
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   undoubtedly
                   goes
                   to
                   Hell.
                   ]
                
                 And
                 saith
                 Watson
                 of
                 him
                 (
                 in
                 
                   Quodl
                   .
                   b.
                   pag.
                
                 56
                 ,
                 57.
                 )
                 Bellarmine
                 
                   said
                   to
                   an
                   English
                   Doctor
                   [
                   Conceptis
                   verbis
                   ,
                   quantum
                   capio
                   ,
                   quantum
                   sapio
                   ,
                   quantum
                   intelligo
                   ,
                   Dominus
                   noster
                   Papa
                   descendit
                   ad
                   infernum
                   ]
                   [
                   As
                   far
                   as
                   I
                   can
                   reach
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   any
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   I
                   understand
                   ,
                   in
                   plain
                   terms
                   ,
                   our
                   Lord
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   gone
                   to
                   Hell.
                   ]
                
                 But
                 which
                 way
                 he
                 went
                 thither
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 knows
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Barthol
                   .
                   Morisot
                
                 .
                 in
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Henry
                 the
                 Great
                 of
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   cap.
                
                 17.
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   That
                   when
                   the
                   Spaniards
                   perceived
                   his
                   contrivances
                   to
                   forsake
                   their
                   party
                   ,
                   lest
                   he
                   should
                   join
                   with
                   the
                   enemy
                   ,
                   they
                   caused
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   strangled
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   by
                   a
                   Franciscan
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   in
                   a
                   Monks
                   habit
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   gave
                   out
                   that
                   a
                   Domestick
                   Devil
                   had
                   strangled
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   good
                   the
                   report
                   ,
                   a
                   Book
                   was
                   written
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   printed
                   ,
                   where
                   all
                   the
                   wickedness
                   of
                   Pope
                
                 Alexander
                 
                   the
                   sixth
                   is
                   charged
                   on
                   him
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 And
                 how
                 the
                 Popes
                 are
                 still
                 chosen
                 by
                 impious
                 Juglings
                 and
                 combinations
                 Rivet
                 tells
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 champion
                 ,
                 
                   Cardinal
                   Perron
                
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   Legationes
                   &
                   Negotiat
                
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Cardinal
                 
                   Ossatus
                   ad
                   D.
                   Ville
                   roy
                   Epist
                   .
                
                 87.
                 concerning
                 
                   Pope
                   Clement
                
                 the
                 eighth
                 ,
                 esteemed
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 best
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 perswaded
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 to
                 join
                 with
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 in
                 the
                 Invasion
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 answered
                 that
                 the
                 
                   King
                   of
                
                 France
                 
                   was
                   under
                   an
                   Oath
                   of
                   Peace
                   with
                   the
                   Queen
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 (
                 their
                 best
                 Pope
                 )
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Oath
                   was
                   made
                   to
                   an
                   Heretick
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   was
                   bound
                   by
                   another
                   Oath
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   ]
                
                 and
                 added
                 that
                 
                   [
                   that
                   Kings
                   and
                   other
                   Soveraign
                   Princes
                   tolerate
                   themselves
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   make
                   for
                   their
                   commodity
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   s
                   now
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   imputed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   taken
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   fault
                   ;
                   ]
                
                 and
                 he
                 alledged
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 
                   Francisc
                   .
                   Mariae
                   Duke
                   of
                   Urbine
                   ,
                
                 that
                 
                   a
                   Nobleman
                   ,
                   or
                   Great
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   is
                   blamed
                   and
                   counted
                   infamous
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   keep
                   not
                   his
                   faith
                   ;
                   but
                   supream
                   Princes
                   may
                   make
                   Covenants
                   ,
                   and
                   break
                   them
                   again
                   without
                   any
                   danger
                   to
                   their
                   credit
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   lye
                   ,
                   betray
                   ,
                   and
                   commit
                   such
                   like
                   practises
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 your
                 best
                 Popes
                 !
                 Poor
                 men
                 !
                 that
                 can
                 forgive
                 other
                 mens
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 pardon
                 them
                 the
                 pains
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 save
                 their
                 own
                 souls
                 from
                 Hell
                 !
                 Are
                 they
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 Govern
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 no
                 better
                 Govern
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 one
                 City
                 where
                 they
                 dwell
                 ?
                 And
                 are
                 not
                 these
                 men
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 consulted
                 as
                 infallible
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 dwell
                 at
                 the
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 cost
                 them
                 their
                 lives
                 to
                 sail
                 or
                 travail
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 Can
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 or
                 be
                 saved
                 that
                 believeth
                 not
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ?
                 Or
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 receive
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 or
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 first
                 know
                 these
                 good
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 Christs
                 infallible
                 Vicars
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 how
                 many
                 thousand
                 Whores
                 are
                 licensed
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 how
                 sumptuously
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 what
                 revenues
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 by
                 them
                 ?
                 many
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 mention
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 write
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Pope
                 still
                 maintaineth
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 Mariana
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 Jesuites
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 for
                 King-killing
                 )
                 condemneth
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   lib.
                   de
                   Spectaculis
                   ,
                   cap.
                
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 your
                 
                   Claud.
                   Espensaeus
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 
                   de
                   Continentia
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 4.
                 sets
                 it
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 witness
                 ,
                 lamenting
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 turned
                 all
                 into
                 one
                 Whore-house
                 ;
                 and
                 be
                 ▪
                 wailing
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 should
                 so
                 far
                 shame
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 may
                 play
                 the
                 harlots
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 first
                 turn
                 (
                 Popish
                 )
                 Christians
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 have
                 thier
                 liberty
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 gain
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Prelates
                 by
                 the
                 Simoniacall
                 
                 Market
                 of
                 benefices
                 ,
                 save
                 me
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 reciting
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 but
                 
                   Nicol.
                   Clemangis
                   Archidiaconus
                   Baiosensis
                   Tractde
                   Annatibus
                   non
                   solvendis
                   ,
                   &
                   Alvarus
                   Pelagius
                   de
                   Planctu
                   Eccles
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Art.
                 15.
                 
                   &
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 art
                 .
                 67.
                 
                 
                   &
                   Claud.
                   Espensaeus
                   in
                   Tit.
                
                 1.
                 pag.
                 68.
                 
                 
                   &
                   Cardinel
                   .
                   Cusanum
                   de
                   Concord
                   .
                   Cathol
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 40.
                 
                 
                   &
                   Marc.
                   Ant.
                   de
                   Dom.
                   Spalatensem
                   .
                   de
                   Repub.
                   Eccless
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 9.
                 c.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   &
                   Budaeum
                   li.
                
                 5.
                 
                   de
                   Asse
                   ;
                   &
                   Duarenum
                   I.
                   C.
                   de
                   sacris
                   Eccles
                   .
                   Minist
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 c.
                 8.
                 
                   &
                   passim
                   ,
                   Rivet
                
                 will
                 direct
                 you
                 to
                 many
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 that
                 the
                 odious
                 sin
                 of
                 Sodomie
                 was
                 common
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 frequent
                 with
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 Popes
                 themselves
                 (
                 gluttony
                 ,
                 drunkenness
                 and
                 whoredom
                 being
                 the
                 common
                 smaller
                 sins
                 )
                 see
                 the
                 same
                 Rivet
                 manifesting
                 at
                 large
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 express
                 complaints
                 of
                 
                   Maphaeus
                   ,
                   Alvarus
                   Pelagius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 writers
                 .
                 Hoffmeister
                 cited
                 by
                 
                   Grotius
                   Discussio
                   Apol.
                   Rivet
                   .
                   p.
                
                 72.
                 
                 
                   [
                   At
                   cum
                   Ep
                   scopi
                   quidam
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   quid
                   Sacramenti
                   vox
                   significet
                   ;
                   cum
                   ipsos
                   pudent
                   sacramenta
                   per
                   seipsos
                   conferre
                   ,
                   cum
                   omnia
                   apud
                   ipsos
                   sint
                   venalia
                   ,
                   cum
                   Ecclesiam
                   defraudent
                   suis
                   sacramentalibus
                   quae
                   vocant
                   ,
                   quae
                   potest
                   Sacramentis
                   apud
                   simplici
                   ores
                   reverentia
                   ?
                   Jam
                   quod
                   ad
                   Parachos
                   &
                   Ecclesiastas
                   quod
                   attinet
                   ,
                   vix
                   centesimus
                   quisque
                   de
                   sacramentis
                   ullam
                   facit
                   mentionem
                   in
                   suis
                   ad
                   plebem
                   concionibus
                   ;
                   hic
                   ex
                   ignorantia
                   ,
                   ille
                   ex
                   negligentia
                   .
                   —
                   Gravissime
                   peccatum
                   est
                   ab
                   Episcopis
                   nostris
                   ,
                   dum
                   numerantur
                   potius
                   ordinandi
                   ,
                   quam
                   examinantur
                   :
                   &
                   quantum
                   quis
                   nummorum
                   tantum
                   &
                   favoris
                   habet
                   apud
                   quosdam
                   .
                   Quae
                   hic
                   premo
                   prudens
                   lector
                   intelligit
                   .
                   Nolim
                   enim
                   hic
                   referre
                   quales
                   Episcopos
                   ,
                   Decanos
                   ,
                   Canonicos
                   ,
                   Pastores
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Nobis
                   subinde
                   intrudat
                   potiùs
                   quam
                   ordinet
                   Romana
                   Curia
                   ,
                   Regum
                   item
                   &
                   Principum
                   aulae
                   :
                   qui
                   omnes
                   juxta
                   jocum
                   cujusdam
                   ,
                   familiam
                   suam
                   satiant
                   (
                   si
                   modo
                   tales
                   bestiae
                   satiari
                   possent
                   )
                   muneribus
                   sacris
                   —
                   Ab
                   equorum
                   stabulis
                   ,
                   è
                   culina
                   rapiuntur
                   ad
                   Sacerdotia
                   ,
                   qui
                   ,
                   quid
                   Sacerdos
                   sit
                   ,
                   ne
                   persomnium
                   quidem
                   cogitarunt
                   ,
                   homines
                   qui
                   professione
                   sunt
                   indigni
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Papirius
                   Massonius
                
                 that
                 wrote
                 the
                 Deeds
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 for
                 their
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 sought
                 his
                 Reward
                 from
                 
                   Sixtus
                   Quintus
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   (
                   De
                   Episcop
                   .
                   urb
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 6.
                 
                   in
                   Gregor
                
                 .
                 13.
                 )
                 
                   [
                   No
                   man
                   doth
                   now
                   a
                   dayes
                   look
                   for
                   Holiness
                   in
                   Popes
                   :
                   those
                   are
                   judged
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   are
                   a
                   little
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   less
                   naught
                   then
                   other
                   Mortals
                   use
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Pope
                 Pius
                 the
                 second
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 that
                 your
                 Papal
                 seat
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 had
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 
                   (
                   Epist
                
                 .
                 15.
                 )
                 that
                 was
                 angry
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 fornication
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Ais
                   dolerete
                
                 —
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   You
                   say
                   you
                   are
                   sorry
                   for
                   my
                   crime
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   begot
                   a
                   son
                   in
                   sin
                   (
                   or
                   bastardy
                   )
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   opinion
                   you
                   have
                   of
                   me
                   .
                   Certainly
                   you
                   that
                   are
                   flesh
                   your selves
                   did
                   not
                   beget
                   a
                   son
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   stone
                   or
                   iron
                   .
                   You
                   know
                   what
                   a
                   Cock
                   you
                   were
                   your self
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   my
                   part
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   gelded
                   ,
                   nor
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   frigid
                   (
                   or
                   impotent
                   )
                   Nor
                   am
                   I
                   an
                   hypocrite
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   desire
                   rather
                   to
                   seem
                   good
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   good
                   .
                   I
                   ingenuously
                   confess
                   my
                   error
                   ,
                   for
                   am
                   not
                   holyer
                   then
                
                 David
                 ,
                 
                   nor
                   wiser
                   then
                
                 Solomon
                 .
                 
                   It
                   s
                   an
                   antient
                   and
                   usual
                   sin
                   ;
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   who
                   is
                   without
                   it
                   .
                
                 (
                 A
                 holy
                 Church
                 you
                 are
                 that
                 while
                 )
                 
                   This
                   plague
                   is
                   spread
                   far
                   and
                   neer
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   plague
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   our
                   naturals
                   ,
                   though
                   I
                   see
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   seeing
                   Nature
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   nothing
                   amiss
                   ,
                   hath
                   bred
                   this
                   Appetite
                   in
                   all
                   living
                   creatures
                   ,
                   that
                   mankind
                   should
                   be
                   continued
                   .
                   ]
                
                 This
                 was
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 your
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 that
                 knew
                 none
                 without
                 this
                 beastly
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 Orichovius
                 tells
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 Pope
                 
                   Paul
                   the
                   second
                   his
                   predecessor
                
                 had
                 a
                 Daughter
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 Onuphrius
                 himself
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   Being
                   a
                   Cardinall
                   he
                   followed
                   voluptuousness
                   as
                   by
                   stealth
                   ,
                   but
                   being
                   made
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   what
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   ,
                   he
                   cast
                   away
                   all
                   care
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   up
                   himself
                   to
                   his
                   mirth
                   and
                   disposition
                   ]
                
                 Of
                 whom
                 Thuanus
                 saith
                 
                   (
                   Hist
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 6.
                 )
                 
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   very
                   infamous
                   as
                   a
                   Cardinall
                   ,
                   but
                   after
                   past
                   his
                   life
                   in
                   greater
                   infamy
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 And
                 
                   Alvarus
                   Pelagius
                   ,
                   (
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 art
                 .
                 73.
                 fol.
                 241
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 lamenting
                 Whoredome
                 as
                 a
                 common
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 specially
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 cause
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   [
                   Commonly
                   the
                   Religious
                   of
                   that
                   age
                   were
                   Gluttons
                   or
                   belly
                   Gods
                   ,
                   Arrogant
                   ,
                   Proud
                   ,
                   incomparably
                   beyond
                   secular
                   men
                   ,
                   conversing
                   with
                   women
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   And
                   drink
                   more
                   wine
                   in
                   their
                   Religious
                   state
                   then
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   commonly
                   carnal
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Monks
                   had
                   their
                   female
                   Devotaries
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Prelates
                   license
                   they
                   conversed
                   .
                   And
                   being
                   
                   sent
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   they
                   go
                   to
                   play
                   the
                   whoremongers
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   scarce
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Nuns
                   without
                   her
                   carnall
                   male
                   Devotary
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   broke
                   their
                   first
                   faith
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ]
                
                 This
                 was
                 your
                 Holy
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 li.
                 2.
                 art
                 .
                 28.
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   That
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   mix
                   themselves
                   with
                   gluttony
                   ,
                   drunkenness
                   and
                   whoredom
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   their
                   common
                   vice
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   give
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   unnaturall
                   vice
                   (
                   Sodomie
                   )
                   —
                   Thus
                   continually
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   publikely
                   do
                   they
                   offend
                   against
                   that
                   holy
                   chastity
                   which
                   they
                   promised
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   besides
                   those
                   evils
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   named
                   which
                   in
                   secret
                   they
                   commit
                   ,
                   which
                   Papers
                   will
                   not
                   receive
                   ,
                   nor
                   pen
                   can
                   write
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Abundance
                 more
                 he
                 hath
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 putting
                 their
                 choicest
                 youth
                 into
                 houses
                 of
                 Sodomie
                 .
                 This
                 book
                 of
                 
                   Alvarus
                   Pelagius
                   Bellarmine
                
                 calleth
                 
                   Liber
                   insignis
                   (
                   de
                   Scriptor
                   .
                   Ecclesiast
                   .
                   )
                
              
               
                 
                   Math.
                   Paris
                   (
                   in
                   Henr.
                
                 3.
                 p.
                 819.
                 )
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 Cardinal
                 Hugo's
                 farewell
                 speech
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Lons
                 when
                 he
                 departed
                 with
                 the
                 Popes
                 Court
                 
                   [
                   Friends
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   since
                   we
                   came
                   to
                   this
                   City
                   we
                   have
                   brought
                   you
                   great
                   commodity
                   and
                   alms
                   .
                   When
                   we
                   came
                   hither
                   we
                   found
                   three
                   or
                   four
                   whore
                   houses
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   at
                   our
                   departure
                   we
                   leave
                   but
                   one
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   one
                   reacheth
                   from
                   the
                   East
                   Gate
                   to
                   the
                   West
                   Gate
                   .
                   ]
                
                 O
                 Holy
                 Pope
                 !
                 and
                 Holy
                 Church
                 !
              
               
                 But
                 Costerus
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 easily
                 answers
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Enchirid.
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Eccles
                
                 .
                 that
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Church
                   loseth
                   not
                   the
                   name
                   [
                   Holy
                   ]
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   one
                   that
                   's
                   truly
                   Holy.
                   ]
                   Answ
                
                 Is
                 this
                 your
                 sanctity
                 ?
                 I
                 deny
                 your
                 conclusion
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Head
                 be
                 unholy
                 ,
                 an
                 essential
                 part
                 is
                 unholy
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 be
                 Holy.
                 2.
                 
                 One
                 person
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 drop
                 of
                 Wine
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 sea
                 of
                 Wine
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 Italian
                 in
                 England
                 makes
                 not
                 England
                 Italian
                 :
                 nor
                 one
                 Learned
                 man
                 make
                 England
                 Learned
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 let
                 the
                 Papists
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 them
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 recited
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 their
                 adversaries
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 believing
                 the
                 Gospel
                 upon
                 the
                 Account
                 that
                 their
                 Church
                 is
                 Holy
                 that
                 recommendeth
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 believing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 
                 must
                 bless
                 God
                 that
                 I
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 sweeter
                 air
                 and
                 cleaner
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 loath
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 into
                 the
                 Channel
                 or
                 sink
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 clean
                 or
                 sweet
                 ,
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 travaller
                 learned
                 more
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 left
                 us
                 this
                 Resolution
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Roma
                   vale
                   ;
                   vidi
                   ;
                   satis
                   est
                   vidisse
                   ;
                   revertar
                
                 
                   Cum
                   leno
                   aut
                   meretrix
                   ,
                   scurra
                   cinadus
                   ero
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 THE
                 second
                 Proof
                 which
                 they
                 bring
                 of
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   strict
                   life
                   of
                   their
                   Fryars
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Carthusians
                   ,
                   Franciscans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 Answ
                 .
                 Having
                 been
                 so
                 long
                 already
                 on
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 but
                 short
                 on
                 this
                 branch
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 mind
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Graces
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 any
                 that
                 have
                 them
                 .
                 Though
                 travellers
                 tell
                 me
                 lamentable
                 stories
                 of
                 your
                 Fryars
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   Guil.
                   de
                   Amore
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 said
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Popish
                 Writers
                 paint
                 them
                 out
                 in
                 an
                 odious
                 garb
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 his
                 servants
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 this
                 also
                 shews
                 the
                 Pollution
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 ;
                 that
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Religion
                 are
                 such
                 rarities
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 to
                 Miracles
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 cloistred
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 confined
                 to
                 certain
                 orders
                 that
                 are
                 properly
                 called
                 Religious
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 People
                 had
                 no
                 Religiousness
                 or
                 Holiness
                 .
                 When
                 our
                 care
                 and
                 Hope
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 our
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 far
                 more
                 Religious
                 and
                 Holy
                 then
                 your
                 Monasteries
                 or
                 Convents
                 :
                 Yea
                 were
                 not
                 this
                 Church
                 much
                 more
                 Religious
                 and
                 Holy
                 where
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 small
                 comfort
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 THeir
                 third
                 Proof
                 of
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 
                   unmarried
                   Clergy
                   .
                   Answ
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 stir
                 too
                 long
                 in
                 this
                 puddle
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 I
                 could
                 tell
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 writers
                 of
                 the
                 odious
                 fruits
                 of
                 your
                 unmarried
                 Clergy
                 .
                 Only
                 (
                 because
                 the
                 essential
                 parts
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 neerliest
                 concern
                 your
                 cause
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 ask
                 you
                 in
                 brief
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 Pope
                 John
                 the
                 eleventh
                 that
                 had
                 Theodora
                 for
                 his
                 whore
                 ?
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 Pope
                 Sergius
                 the
                 third
                 that
                 begot
                 Pope
                 John
                 
                 the
                 twelfth
                 of
                 Marosia
                 ?
                 whether
                 John
                 the
                 twelfth
                 ,
                 alias
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 (
                 saith
                 Luitprandus
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 ravish
                 maids
                 and
                 wives
                 at
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 doors
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 was
                 killed
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Adultery
                 ?
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 of
                 whom
                 a
                 Papist
                 wrote
                 this
                 distich
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Octo
                   Nocens
                   pueros
                   genuit
                   ,
                   totidemque
                   puellas
                   .
                
                 
                   Hunc
                   merito
                   potuit
                   dicere
                   Roma
                   patrem
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 whose
                 Son
                 was
                 Aloisus
                 ,
                 made
                 Prince
                 of
                 Parma
                 by
                 Pope
                 Paul
                 the
                 third
                 ?
                 And
                 for
                 your
                 Arch
                 bishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 add
                 but
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Dominicus
                   Soto
                   de
                   Instit
                   .
                   &
                   Jure
                   qu.
                
                 6.
                 art
                 .
                 1.
                 cited
                 by
                 
                   Rivet
                   ,
                   [
                   We
                   do
                   not
                   deny
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   keep
                   Concubines
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   Adulterers
                   ,
                   are
                   frequent
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 many
                 that
                 live
                 unmarryed
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 on
                 your
                 terms
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 Paul
                 directed
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 to
                 ordain
                 him
                 a
                 Bishop
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Husband
                 of
                 one
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 ruled
                 well
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 children
                 in
                 subjection
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 held
                 to
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Greg.
                   Nyssen
                
                 was
                 a
                 marryed
                 Bishop
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 are
                 wiser
                 then
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 change
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 prove
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 so
                 mutable
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 one
                 Law
                 by
                 Paul
                 and
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 believe
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 forsake
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 can
                 so
                 far
                 bewitch
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 charm
                 us
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 believe
                 that
                 a
                 single
                 life
                 is
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 Convenience
                 to
                 a
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 held
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 Christs
                 Rule
                 must
                 be
                 observed
                 
                   [
                   Every
                   man
                   cannot
                   receive
                   this
                   saying
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   can
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   receive
                   it
                   ]
                
                 And
                 whether
                 Ministers
                 be
                 Marryed
                 or
                 not
                 Marryed
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 now
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Parishes
                 to
                 me
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 my self
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 thing
                 with
                 us
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 one
                 in
                 many
                 Counties
                 that
                 was
                 ever
                 once
                 guilty
                 of
                 fornication
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 but
                 once
                 guilty
                 in
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 penitent
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 readeth
                 the
                 Act
                 for
                 ejecting
                 scandalous
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Schoolmasters
                 may
                 see
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 you
                 may
                 there
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 but
                 once
                 drunk
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 swear
                 ,
                 curse
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 other
                 scandalous
                 sins
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 ado
                 .
                 And
                 none
                 
                 are
                 so
                 earnest
                 for
                 the
                 through
                 execution
                 of
                 this
                 Law
                 as
                 the
                 Ministers
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Minister
                 do
                 but
                 go
                 into
                 an
                 Alehouse
                 ,
                 except
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 weighty
                 business
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 scandalous
                 thing
                 among
                 us
                 :
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 teach
                 as
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 cited
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Jansenist
                   Montaltus
                
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 lawfully
                 go
                 into
                 a
                 Whorehouse
                 to
                 exhort
                 them
                 from
                 Whoredom
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 found
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 among
                 them
                 he
                 is
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 playes
                 the
                 Whoremonger
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Lest
                 the
                 vices
                 of
                 your
                 Clergy
                 should
                 be
                 laid
                 open
                 and
                 punished
                 ,
                 you
                 exempt
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 secular
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 question
                 them
                 for
                 whoredom
                 ,
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 crimes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 Pope
                 Nicolas
                 Decrees
                 
                   (
                   as
                
                 Caranza
                 pag.
                 395.
                 recites
                 them
                 )
                 that
                 
                   [
                   No
                   Lay
                   man
                   must
                   judge
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   nor
                   examine
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   .
                   And
                   no
                   secular
                   Prince
                   ought
                   to
                   judge
                   the
                   facts
                   of
                   any
                   Bishops
                   or
                   Priests
                   whatsoever
                   ]
                
                 And
                 indeed
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 wicked
                 quietly
                 ,
                 and
                 sin
                 without
                 noise
                 and
                 infamy
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 subject
                 our selves
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 actions
                 to
                 the
                 tryal
                 of
                 Princes
                 and
                 the
                 lowest
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Law
                 gives
                 him
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 call
                 out
                 to
                 Rulers
                 daily
                 to
                 look
                 more
                 strictly
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 not
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 ungodly
                 or
                 scandalous
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 one
                 such
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 our
                 Godly
                 people
                 will
                 all
                 set
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 rest
                 till
                 they
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 (
                 in
                 times
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 opportunity
                 for
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 get
                 a
                 better
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Countrey
                 knows
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Quakers
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 the
                 most
                 among
                 us
                 are
                 ungodly
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 Those
                 among
                 us
                 that
                 are
                 known
                 ungodly
                 and
                 scandalous
                 are
                 not
                 owned
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 Congregations
                 that
                 exercise
                 Church-discipline
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 as
                 Catechuments
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 preach
                 to
                 and
                 instruct
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 cast
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 eighth
                 General
                 Council
                 at
                 
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   Can.
                
                 14.
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   Ministers
                   must
                   not
                   fall
                   down
                   to
                   Princes
                   ,
                   nor
                   eat
                   at
                   their
                   Tables
                   ,
                   nor
                   debase
                   themselves
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   Emperors
                   must
                   take
                   them
                   as
                   Equals
                   ]
                
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 establishing
                 Pride
                 and
                 Arrogancie
                 by
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 we
                 hate
                 servile
                 flattery
                 and
                 man-pleasing
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 think
                 it
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 condescend
                 to
                 men
                 of
                 low
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 
                 honour
                 our
                 Superiors
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Council
                 decreed
                 ,
                 Canon
                 .
                 21.
                 that
                 
                   [
                   None
                   must
                   compose
                   any
                   Accusations
                   against
                   the
                   Pope
                   ]
                
                 No
                 marvail
                 then
                 if
                 all
                 Popes
                 go
                 for
                 Innocents
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 lyable
                 to
                 the
                 accusations
                 of
                 any
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 because
                 you
                 charge
                 our
                 Churches
                 with
                 Unholiness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 height
                 of
                 Impudency
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 certain
                 the
                 Divel
                 himself
                 doth
                 not
                 believe
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 provokes
                 you
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 even
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 One
                 Good
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 Charity
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 (
                 unless
                 by
                 turning
                 Papist
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 go
                 a
                 little
                 higher
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 England
                 where
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 are
                 purer
                 far
                 than
                 those
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Hierom
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yea
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 are
                 less
                 scandalous
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 then
                 ;
                 what
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 compare
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 even
                 to
                 St.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 St.
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Holiness
                 of
                 Life
                 ?
                 should
                 I
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 would
                 account
                 it
                 arrogancy
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 presume
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 comparison
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 you
                 to
                 Judge
                 impartially
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Heavenliness
                 of
                 their
                 writings
                 ,
                 let
                 but
                 some
                 of
                 ours
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 see
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 they
                 spake
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 Commentaries
                 on
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 did
                 we
                 miss
                 it
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Hierom
                
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 bring
                 our selves
                 very
                 low
                 in
                 the
                 esteem
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Even
                 your
                 Cajetane
                 doth
                 more
                 boldly
                 censure
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Commentaries
                 then
                 this
                 comes
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 our
                 lives
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 knows
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 opening
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 nor
                 shall
                 I
                 mention
                 any
                 but
                 what
                 are
                 confessed
                 by
                 themselves
                 in
                 Printed
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 mentioned
                 by
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Purity
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 detestable
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 sense
                 of
                 sin
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 Saint
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 Lords
                 Churches
                 and
                 servants
                 are
                 slandered
                 and
                 reproached
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Heathens
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 the
                 vindicating
                 them
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 Ministers
                 that
                 I
                 Converse
                 with
                 are
                 partly
                 Marryed
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 unmarryed
                 .
                 The
                 Marryed
                 live
                 soberly
                 ,
                 in
                 Conjugal
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 as
                 burning
                 and
                 shining
                 lights
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 exemplary
                 Holiness
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 The
                 unmarryed
                 also
                 give
                 up
                 themselves
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 service
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 verily
                 think
                 that
                 of
                 many
                 such
                 that
                 converse
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 that
                 ever
                 defiled
                 themselves
                 by
                 incontinency
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 would
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 most
                 solemn
                 Oath
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 Papist
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 our
                 Communion
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 such
                 sins
                 are
                 so
                 rare
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 be
                 guilty
                 once
                 ,
                 we
                 all
                 lament
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 penitence
                 ,
                 or
                 disown
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 were
                 the
                 Churches
                 better
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 fourth
                 ,
                 fift
                 ,
                 sixt
                 ,
                 or
                 following
                 Ages
                 ?
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 judge
                 by
                 these
                 discoveries
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 sad
                 Histories
                 of
                 the
                 Crimes
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 lamentable
                 complaints
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 their
                 times
                 .
                 What
                 dolefull
                 complaints
                 do
                 
                   Basil
                   ,
                   Gregory
                   Nazianz.
                
                 and
                 
                   Greg.
                   Nyssen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Chrysostom
                   ,
                   Austin
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 make
                 ?
                 (
                 it
                 were
                 too
                 long
                 to
                 recite
                 their
                 words
                 .
                 )
                 What
                 complaints
                 made
                 Gildas
                 of
                 the
                 Brittish
                 Church
                 ?
                 What
                 a
                 doleful
                 description
                 have
                 we
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Pastors
                 and
                 People
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 from
                 Salvian
                 ,
                 through
                 his
                 whole
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   Gubernat
                   .
                
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 judge
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 directions
                 concerning
                 Offendors
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ;
                 
                   Gregory
                   Mag.
                
                 saith
                 of
                 drunkards
                 
                   [
                   Quod
                   cum
                   venia
                   suo
                   ingenio
                   sunt
                   relinquendi
                   ,
                   ne
                   deteriores
                   fiant
                   ,
                   si
                   à
                   tali
                   consuetudine
                   evellantur
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 was
                 this
                 the
                 Roman
                 Sanctity
                 even
                 then
                 ?
                 And
                 was
                 this
                 St.
                 Gregories
                 Sanctity
                 ?
                 that
                 Drunkards
                 must
                 be
                 let
                 alone
                 with
                 pardon
                 ,
                 lest
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 forced
                 from
                 their
                 custome
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 made
                 worse
                 !
                 Then
                 fairfall
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 England
                 :
                 If
                 such
                 advice
                 were
                 but
                 given
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 seem
                 enough
                 to
                 cast
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Ministry
                 .
                 We
                 dare
                 not
                 let
                 one
                 drunkard
                 alone
                 in
                 our
                 Church-communion
                 ,
                 where
                 Church-discipline
                 is
                 set
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   that
                   Drunkenness
                   is
                   a
                   mortal
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 Si
                 sit
                 assidua
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   daily
                   or
                   usual
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 dealt
                 with
                 
                   gently
                   and
                   by
                   fair
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   roughly
                   and
                   sharply
                   .
                   ]
                
                 If
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 should
                 make
                 so
                 light
                 of
                 Drunkenness
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 we
                 be
                 thought
                 ?
                 I
                 cite
                 these
                 two
                 from
                 Aquinas
                 22.
                 q.
                 150.
                 art
                 .
                 1.
                 4.
                 ad
                 4
                 m
                 
                   &
                   art
                
                 .
                 2.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Many
                 Canons
                 determine
                 that
                 
                   [
                   Priests
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   part
                   with
                   their
                   Concubines
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   suspended
                   from
                   officiating
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   let
                   them
                   go
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Whereas
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 deserveth
                 to
                 be
                 ejected
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 Concubine
                 but
                 one
                 night
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Gratian
                   Distinct
                
                 .
                 34.
                 citeth
                 c.
                 17.
                 of
                 a
                 Toletane
                 Council
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                   that
                   hath
                   not
                   a
                   Wife
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Concubine
                   in
                   her
                   stead
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   put
                   from
                   the
                   Communion
                   .
                
                 His
                 Corrector
                 reciteth
                 the
                 whole
                 Canon
                 thus
                 
                   [
                   If
                   any
                   Believer
                   have
                   a
                   wife
                   and
                   a
                   Concubine
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   not
                   Communicate
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   no
                   Wife
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   a
                   Concubine
                   instead
                   of
                   a
                   Wife
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   put
                   from
                   the
                   Communion
                   :
                   only
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   content
                   with
                   one
                   woman
                   ,
                   either
                   Wife
                   or
                   Concubine
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   will.
                   He
                   that
                   liveth
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   cast
                   off
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   give
                   over
                   ,
                   and
                   return
                   to
                   penitence
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 In
                 an
                 English
                 Council
                 at
                 
                   Berghamsted
                   an
                
                 .
                 697.
                 the
                 seventh
                 Canon
                 is
                 this
                 
                   [
                   If
                   a
                   Priest
                   leave
                   his
                   Adultery
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   naughtily
                   defer
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   drunkenness
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   keep
                   his
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   priviledge
                   of
                   his
                   habit
                   ]
                
                 Spelman
                 ,
                 pag.
                 195.
                 
                 King
                 Alured
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 his
                 Laws
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   except
                   Treason
                   and
                   Desertion
                   of
                   their
                   Lords
                   ,
                   the
                   Councils
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   did
                   lay
                   but
                   some
                   pecuniary
                   mulct
                   on
                   other
                   sins
                   ,
                   Spelm.
                   pag.
                
                 362.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 this
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 then
                 was
                 much
                 more
                 corrupt
                 then
                 ours
                 now
                 in
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 such
                 blots
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 well
                 make
                 their
                 Confessions
                 another
                 discovery
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Churches
                 are
                 as
                 pure
                 and
                 holy
                 as
                 theirs
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 name
                 but
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 rake
                 into
                 their
                 faults
                 needlesly
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 glorified
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 St.
                 Augustine
                 whilest
                 he
                 leaned
                 to
                 the
                 Maniches
                 had
                 a
                 bastard
                 ,
                 and
                 confesseth
                 himself
                 guilty
                 of
                 fornication
                 .
                 St.
                 Hierom
                 that
                 was
                 so
                 vehement
                 for
                 Virginity
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 a
                 Monastick
                 life
                 ,
                 doth
                 yet
                 confess
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Virgin.
                 St.
                 Bernard
                 that
                 lived
                 so
                 Contemplative
                 a
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Serm.
                   de
                   beata
                   virgine
                   post
                   serm
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                   de
                   Assumpt
                
                 .
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 
                   se
                   carere
                   virginitate
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 lacked
                 his
                 virginity
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   (
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   Ecccles
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 224.
                 )
                 do
                 from
                 that
                 only
                 reason
                 question
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 Bernards
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Tome
                 among
                 his
                 undoubted
                 writings
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 reason
                 is
                 a
                 poor
                 disproof
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 ordinary
                 Ministers
                 should
                 be
                 but
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 lye
                 heavye
                 on
                 their
                 Consciences
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 it
                 would
                 leave
                 such
                 a
                 blot
                 on
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 never
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 worn
                 off
                 while
                 they
                 live
                 .
              
               
               
                 When
                 we
                 tell
                 the
                 Papists
                 of
                 their
                 Licensing
                 Whore-houses
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Bononia
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 they
                 commonly
                 fly
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Austin
                   ,
                   lib.
                   de
                   Ordine
                
                 ,
                 saying
                 
                   [
                   Aufer
                   Meretrices
                   de
                   rebus
                   humanis
                   ,
                   &
                   turbaveris
                   omnia
                   libidinibus
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   Take
                   away
                   Whores
                   from
                   among
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   will
                   disturb
                   all
                   things
                   with
                   lusts
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Though
                 this
                 was
                 written
                 when
                 Austin
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 young
                 convert
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 he
                 after
                 changed
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 shews
                 that
                 our
                 times
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 abominations
                 of
                 those
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 Pastors
                 are
                 far
                 more
                 strict
                 then
                 Austin
                 then
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 by
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 Holy
                 Water
                 ,
                 Holy
                 Oil
                 ,
                 Relicks
                 ,
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 hundred
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 speaking
                 of
                 :
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 sanctified
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 prayer
                 .
                 We
                 devote
                 our selves
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Pure
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   Pure
                   .
                
                 We
                 neglect
                 no
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 know
                 of
                 and
                 enjoy
                 .
                 
                   He
                   is
                   a
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   seeketh
                   such
                   as
                   will
                   worship
                   him
                   in
                   spirit
                   and
                   truth
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Holiness
                 that
                 we
                 look
                 after
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 numbring
                 of
                 Beads
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Ave
                   Maries
                
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 pilgrimages
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 inventions
                 of
                 arrogant
                 men
                 ,
                 we
                 place
                 no
                 Holiness
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 that
                 God
                 desireth
                 not
                 a
                 Mimical
                 or
                 Histrionical
                 worship
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 none
                 knows
                 what
                 will
                 please
                 him
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 himself
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXV
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 their
                 Deceits
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   calling
                   us
                   to
                   tell
                   them
                   when
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   Errors
                   did
                   first
                   begin
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   Pope
                   did
                   bring
                   them
                   in
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   believe
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 Bishop
                 Usher
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 our
                 writers
                 have
                 answered
                 them
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 speak
                 but
                 these
                 few
                 ,
                 but
                 satisfactory
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 belongs
                 to
                 you
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 your
                 Opinions
                 or
                 Practices
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Beginning
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 sufficeth
                 that
                 we
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 your
                 errors
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 do
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 oft
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 You
                 know
                 your selves
                 of
                 abundance
                 of
                 changes
                 which
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 who
                 
                 did
                 first
                 introduce
                 .
                 Who
                 first
                 administred
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 in
                 one
                 kind
                 only
                 ?
                 dare
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ?
                 Who
                 first
                 laid
                 by
                 the
                 standing
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 kneeling
                 ?
                 (
                 forbidden
                 Can.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Nicen.
                
                 1.
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 General
                 Councils
                 .
                 )
                 
                   Alvarus
                   Pelagius
                   de
                   planct
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   li.
                
                 2.
                 art
                 .
                 2
                 fol.
                 104.
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Church
                   bewaileth
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   but
                   specially
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   as
                   greater
                   then
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   Sodom
                   :
                   For
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   faith
                   and
                   Justice
                   have
                   forsaken
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                   The
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   and
                   sacred
                   Canons
                   are
                   accounted
                   as
                   fables
                   —
                   He
                   's
                   now
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   no
                   knowledge
                   that
                   inventeth
                   not
                   Novelties
                   .
                   ]
                
                 You
                 see
                 that
                 then
                 Novelties
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 
                   Vincentius
                   Lirinensis
                
                 complaineth
                 of
                 :
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 complaineth
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 giveth
                 Direction
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 case
                 that
                 
                   [
                   Novella
                   aliqua
                   contagio
                   ,
                   non
                   jam
                   portiunculam
                   tantum
                   ,
                   sed
                   totam
                   Pariter
                   Ecclesiam
                   commaculare
                   conetur
                   ?
                   If
                   any
                   novell
                   contagion
                   shall
                   endeavour
                   to
                   stain
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   alike
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 And
                 then
                 his
                 advise
                 is
                 to
                 appeal
                 from
                 Novelty
                 to
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 the
                 present
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 withall
                 he
                 addeth
                 that
                 
                   This
                   Direction
                   is
                   but
                   for
                   [
                   new
                   heresies
                   at
                   their
                   first
                   rising
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   falsifie
                   the
                   rules
                   of
                   ancient
                   faith
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 corrupt
                 antient
                 Writers
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 pretend
                 to
                 Antiquity
                 )
                 
                   and
                   before
                   by
                   the
                   large
                   spreading
                   of
                   the
                   venome
                   ,
                   they
                   endeavour
                   to
                   corrupt
                   the
                   volumes
                   of
                   our
                   ancestors
                   .
                
                 But
                 dilated
                 and
                 inveterate
                 Heresies
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 upon
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 long
                 tract
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 long
                 occasion
                 of
                 stealing
                 Truth
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 convince
                 such
                 antient
                 heresies
                 and
                 schisms
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 only
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 need
                 ,
                 or
                 avoid
                 them
                 —
                 ]
                 
                   Lirinens
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 4
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Were
                 there
                 not
                 abundance
                 of
                 Novelties
                 introduced
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   Augustine
                   ad
                   Januarium
                
                 said
                 that
                 
                   [
                   They
                   load
                   our
                   Religion
                   with
                   servile
                   burdens
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   in
                   mercy
                   would
                   have
                   to
                   be
                   free
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   very
                   few
                   and
                   most
                   manifest
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   Celebration
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   was
                   more
                   tolerable
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   subject
                   to
                   Legall
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   presumptions
                   of
                   men
                   ]
                
                 These
                 words
                 of
                 Austin
                 your
                 own
                 
                   Joh.
                   Gerson
                
                 reciting
                 
                   (
                   de
                   vita
                   spirit
                   .
                   animae
                   .
                   lect
                   .
                
                 2.
                 par
                 .
                 3.
                 )
                 addeth
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 
                   [
                   Si
                   tuo
                   tempore
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   If
                   in
                   thy
                   dayes
                   thou
                   didst
                   thus
                   mourn
                   .
                   Oh
                   wise
                
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   wouldst
                   thou
                   have
                   said
                   in
                   our
                   time
                   :
                   where
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   variety
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   motion
                   of
                   heads
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   incredible
                   variety
                   and
                   dissonant
                   multiplicity
                   of
                   such
                   servile
                   burdens
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   thou
                   callest
                   them
                   ,
                   of
                   humane
                   presumptions
                   .
                   Among
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   so
                   many
                   snares
                   of
                   souls
                   ,
                   and
                   entangling
                   nets
                   ,
                   there
                   's
                   scarce
                   any
                   man
                   that
                   walks
                   secure
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   taken
                   (
                   or
                   catcht
                   .
                   )
                   ]
                
              
               
                 How
                 think
                 you
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 Augustine
                 and
                 Gerson
                 ;
                 whether
                 there
                 have
                 any
                 Novelties
                 been
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 all
                 your
                 Presumptions
                 and
                 burdens
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 Gerson
                 calls
                 them
                 )
                 halters
                 for
                 souls
                 ,
                 have
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 your
                 own
                 ?
                 When
                 all
                 is
                 thus
                 overcome
                 with
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 make
                 any
                 question
                 whether
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 new
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 seems
                 that
                 Bernard
                 thought
                 that
                 humane
                 Traditions
                 were
                 too
                 much
                 befriended
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 thus
                 describeth
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 that
                 he
                 approveth
                 ,
                 Epist
                 .
                 91.
                 
                 
                   [
                   Such
                   a
                   Council
                   (
                   do
                   I
                   delight
                   in
                   )
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Traditions
                   of
                   men
                   are
                   not
                   obstinately
                   defended
                   ,
                   or
                   superstitiously
                   observed
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   do
                   diligently
                   and
                   humbly
                   enquire
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   well
                   pleasing
                   ,
                   and
                   perfect
                   will
                   of
                   God.
                   ]
                
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 General
                 Councils
                 by
                 error
                 introduced
                 Novelties
                 ,
                 when
                 Later
                 Councils
                 were
                 fain
                 to
                 undo
                 what
                 the
                 former
                 had
                 done
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 doth
                 blessed
                 Augustine
                 profess
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   De
                   Baptis
                   .
                   cont
                   .
                   Donat.
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   [
                   And
                   Councils
                   themselves
                   that
                   are
                   gathered
                   through
                   several
                   Regions
                   or
                   Provinces
                   ,
                   do
                   without
                   any
                   scruple
                   yield
                   to
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   more
                   plenary
                   Councils
                   that
                   are
                   gathered
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Christian
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   same
                   plenary
                   Councils
                   do
                   often
                   yield
                   (
                   or
                   give
                   place
                   )
                   the
                   former
                   to
                   the
                   later
                   ,
                   when
                   by
                   some
                   experiment
                   of
                   matters
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   shut
                   is
                   opened
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   lay
                   hid
                   is
                   known
                   ]
                
                 Sure
                 here
                 are
                 alterations
                 made
                 even
                 by
                 General
                 Councils
                 that
                 correct
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 should
                 hinder
                 the
                 Introduction
                 of
                 Novelty
                 when
                 General
                 Councils
                 do
                 so
                 often
                 err
                 ?
                 Nay
                 if
                 such
                 Councils
                 be
                 Morally
                 and
                 Interpretatively
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 doth
                 err
                 in
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 some
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 declare
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 decrees
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 General
                 Councils
                 cannot
                 err
                 ,
                 nor
                 introduce
                 such
                 Novelties
                 ,
                 your
                 Champion
                 Bellarmine
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 ,
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 Lie
                 :
                 saith
                 he
                 
                   De
                   Concil
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   [
                   Neque
                   potest
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   answered
                   that
                   those
                   Councils
                   erred
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   
                   not
                   lawfull
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Arrian
                   and
                   other
                
                 Heretical
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 at
                 
                   Sirmium
                   ,
                   Millanie
                   ,
                   Ariminum
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                
                 several
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 dissallowed
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 )
                 
                   For
                   to
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   there
                   was
                   nothing
                   wanting
                   but
                   the
                   Popes
                   assent
                   .
                   Yea
                   the
                   second
                   at
                
                 Ephesus
                 
                   was
                   altogether
                   like
                   that
                   at
                
                 Basil
                 :
                 
                   For
                   both
                   were
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   ;
                   in
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   was
                   present
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   :
                   from
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   shortly
                   after
                   went
                   away
                   :
                   in
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   the
                   Pope
                   was
                   excommunicated
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   that
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Ephesus
                 
                   erred
                   ,
                   the
                   adversaries
                   will
                   not
                   deny
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Hence
                 he
                 concludeth
                 that
                 
                   [
                   the
                   chief
                   Power
                   Ecclesiastical
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   Council
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   being
                   removed
                
                 formaliter
                 vel
                 suppletivè
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 should
                 hinder
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 mans
                 vote
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Novelty
                 and
                 error
                 may
                 enter
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 that
                 one
                 man
                 is
                 oft
                 so
                 wicked
                 and
                 Heretical
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 For
                 General
                 Councils
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 meer
                 name
                 and
                 mockery
                 .
                 The
                 packing
                 of
                 them
                 shews
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 Paucity
                 and
                 nonUniversality
                 of
                 them
                 shews
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Management
                 of
                 their
                 affairs
                 shews
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 nothing
                 since
                 the
                 Papal
                 reign
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 Pope
                 will
                 (
                 excepting
                 the
                 condemned
                 Councils
                 )
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 Being
                 till
                 he
                 Will
                 ;
                 nor
                 make
                 any
                 Decrees
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 Will
                 :
                 Nor
                 are
                 their
                 Decrees
                 of
                 any
                 further
                 power
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 his
                 Will
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 General
                 Council
                 or
                 universal
                 Church
                 .
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 turn
                 you
                 for
                 this
                 to
                 Sleidan
                 ,
                 or
                 Uergerius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 that
                 tell
                 us
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 came
                 to
                 that
                 Council
                 in
                 a
                 Cloak-bag
                 from
                 Rome
                 :
                 nor
                 to
                 
                   Espensaeus
                   in
                   Tit.
                
                 1.
                 pag.
                 42.
                 seeing
                 Bellarmine
                 speaks
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   De
                   Concil
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 11.
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   We
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   wont
                   to
                   send
                   Legates
                   instructed
                   concerning
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   seat
                   ,
                   with
                   this
                   Condition
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Council
                   do
                   consent
                   to
                   the
                   Judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   seat
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   formed
                   into
                   a
                   Decree
                   ;
                   If
                   not
                   ,
                   the
                   forming
                   of
                   the
                   decree
                   shall
                   be
                   deferred
                   till
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   advised
                   with
                   ,
                   shall
                   return
                   his
                   answer
                   ]
                
                 And
                 saith
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   de
                   Concil
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   [
                   In
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Ses
                 .
                 2.
                 
                   it
                   was
                   decreed
                   by
                   common
                   consent
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Council
                   is
                   above
                   the
                   Pope
                   ;
                   which
                   certainly
                   is
                   now
                   judged
                   erroneous
                   ]
                
                 And
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Lateran
                 and
                 Florence
                 decreed
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 And
                 Pighius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Hierarch
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 that
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Councils
                   of
                
                 Constance
                 and
                 Basil
                 
                 
                   went
                   about
                   by
                   a
                   new
                   trick
                   ,
                   and
                   pernicious
                   example
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Hierarchy
                   ,
                   and
                   instead
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   bring
                   in
                   the
                   Domination
                   of
                   a
                   promiscuous
                   confused
                   popular
                   multitude
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   raise
                   again
                
                 Babylon
                 
                   it self
                   ,
                   subjecting
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   community
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   they
                   falsly
                   pretended
                   that
                   they
                   Represent
                   )
                   the
                   very
                   Head
                   and
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Vicar
                   of
                   Christ
                   himself
                   in
                   this
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   against
                   Order
                   and
                   Nature
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   clearest
                   light
                   of
                   Gospel
                   verity
                   ,
                   against
                   all
                   Authority
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   undoubted
                   Faith
                   and
                   Judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   Church
                   it self
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Mark
                 Papists
                 :
                 General
                 Councils
                 with
                 the
                 Popes
                 Nuncio
                 may
                 bring
                 in
                 Novelties
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 clearest
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 full
                 Consent
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 these
                 Councils
                 affirmed
                 their
                 opinions
                 to
                 be
                 
                   de
                   fide
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 be
                 Heretical
                 and
                 Damnable
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 then
                 that
                 Novelties
                 are
                 among
                 you
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 French
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 those
                 Novelties
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 charge
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 with
                 Innovation
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 what
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 General
                 Councils
                 themselves
                 are
                 but
                 Novelties
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 
                   I
                   say
                   not
                   so
                
                 ,
                 but
                 judge
                 whether
                 your
                 Champion
                 
                   Pighius
                   say
                   so
                   ,
                   Hierarch
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 6.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 fol.
                 230.
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   [
                   Concilia
                   universalia
                   non
                   habent
                   Divinam
                   ,
                
                 &
                 
                   c.
                   General
                   Councils
                   have
                   not
                   a
                   Divine
                   or
                   Supernatural
                   Original
                   ,
                   but
                   meerly
                   an
                   humane
                   Original
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   the
                   Invention
                   of
                
                 Constantine
                 
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   profitable
                   indeed
                   sometimes
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   in
                   Controversie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   and
                   Catholick
                   truth
                   ,
                   though
                   to
                   this
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   necessary
                   ;
                   seeing
                   its
                   a
                   readyer
                   way
                   to
                   advise
                   with
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   seat
                   ]
                
                 How
                 now
                 Sirs
                 ?
                 Is
                 your
                 Representative
                 Church
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 your
                 faith
                 ,
                 a
                 Novelty
                 of
                 Constantines
                 invention
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 we
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 prove
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 Novelists
                 ?
              
               
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 those
                 Popes
                 did
                 go
                 the
                 Old
                 way
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 
                   Alvarus
                   Pelagius
                
                 speaks
                 
                   (
                   de
                   planctu
                   Eccles
                   .
                   art
                   .
                
                 15.
                 lib.
                 2.
                 )
                 that
                 
                   [
                   they
                   succeeded
                   in
                   authority
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   Sanctity
                   ,
                   intruding
                   themselves
                   ,
                   procuring
                   ,
                   bargaining
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   building
                   Towers
                   and
                   Palaces
                   in
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                
                 Rome
                 
                   according
                   to
                
                 Hierom
                 ]
                 Some
                 foul
                 innovation
                 sure
                 they
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 that
                 so
                 re-edified
                 Babylon
                 .
                 
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 first
                 proof
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 Novelists
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 General
                 Accusations
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 Confessions
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Another
                 proof
                 that
                 changes
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 Authors
                 be
                 unknown
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 corrupted
                 or
                 subverted
                 by
                 Innovations
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 authors
                 are
                 unknown
                 .
                 You
                 accuse
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 Habassia
                 of
                 many
                 errors
                 your selves
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 who
                 introduced
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Georgians
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Russians
                 .
                 Can
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 each
                 error
                 was
                 introduced
                 that
                 corrupted
                 the
                 Churches
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 as
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   Philippi
                   ,
                   Coloss
                   ,
                   Thessalonica
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Laodicaea
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 you
                 know
                 you
                 can
                 give
                 us
                 no
                 better
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 can
                 of
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 your
                 Corruptions
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 know
                 that
                 among
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 whose
                 writings
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 many
                 errors
                 had
                 the
                 Major
                 vote
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Corporeity
                   of
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 your
                 second
                 General
                 Council
                 at
                 Nice
                 owned
                 )
                 and
                 their
                 
                   Copulation
                   with
                   women
                   before
                   the
                   flood
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   Millenary
                   conceit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 which
                 you
                 confess
                 to
                 be
                 errors
                 .
                 Tell
                 us
                 when
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 (
                 unless
                 you
                 will
                 believe
                 that
                 Papias
                 received
                 the
                 last
                 from
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 s
                 no
                 error
                 .
                 )
                 Who
                 did
                 first
                 bring
                 the
                 Asian
                 Churches
                 to
                 celebrate
                 Easter
                 at
                 a
                 season
                 differing
                 from
                 yours
                 ?
                 Who
                 first
                 brought
                 the
                 Brittains
                 to
                 it
                 ?
                 Nay
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 certainly
                 who
                 first
                 Converted
                 many
                 Nations
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 nor
                 when
                 they
                 first
                 received
                 their
                 Christianity
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 then
                 should
                 we
                 know
                 when
                 they
                 first
                 received
                 each
                 error
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 good
                 men
                 did
                 bring
                 in
                 Novelties
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 introduced
                 as
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 would
                 easily
                 by
                 custom
                 grow
                 to
                 seem
                 Necessary
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 received
                 as
                 a
                 doubtfull
                 opinion
                 ,
                 would
                 easily
                 grow
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 Faith.
                 The
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 whole
                 Clergy
                 of
                 Neocaesarea
                 were
                 offended
                 with
                 Basil
                 for
                 his
                 Innovations
                 ,
                 viz.
                 for
                 bringing
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 Psalmodie
                 ,
                 or
                 way
                 of
                 singing
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 new
                 order
                 of
                 Monasticks
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 this
                 was
                 so
                 in
                 Gregories
                 dayes
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 answereth
                 Basil
                 ?
                 He
                 denyeth
                 not
                 the
                 Novelty
                 of
                 his
                 Psalmodie
                 ,
                 but
                 retorts
                 again
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 their
                 Letany
                 also
                 was
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Gregory
                   (
                   Thaumaturgus
                
                 )
                 yea
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   know
                   you
                   that
                   these
                   things
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                
                 Gregory
                 ?
                 
                   For
                   you
                   have
                   kept
                   nothing
                   unchanged
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   used
                   to
                   ]
                
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 chopping
                 and
                 changing
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 among
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 an
                 alteration
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 less
                 then
                 forty
                 years
                 .
                 Yet
                 Basil
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 unity
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 on
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   But
                   we
                   pardon
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   though
                   God
                   will
                   examine
                   all
                   things
                   :
                   only
                   let
                   the
                   principal
                   things
                   be
                   safe
                   ]
                
                 Basil
                 Epist
                 .
                 63.
                 
                 Isidore
                 Pelusiota
                 lib.
                 1.
                 
                 Epist
                 .
                 90.
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   studying
                   to
                   restrain
                   and
                   suppress
                   unmeet
                   loquacity
                   ,
                   and
                   shewing
                   themselves
                   Masters
                   of
                   modesty
                   and
                   gravity
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   did
                   by
                   wise
                   Council
                   permit
                   women
                   to
                   sing
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   all
                   Gods
                   documents
                   are
                   turned
                   into
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   so
                   this
                   is
                   turned
                   to
                   dissoluteness
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   sin
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   affected
                   with
                   deep
                   compunction
                   in
                   singing
                   Divine
                   Hymns
                   ;
                   but
                   abusing
                   the
                   sweetness
                   of
                   the
                   singing
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   irritating
                   and
                   provoking
                   of
                   lust
                   ,
                   they
                   take
                   it
                   for
                   no
                   better
                   then
                   stage-play
                   songs
                   :
                   ]
                   therefore
                   he
                   adviseth
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   suffered
                   to
                   sing
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 you
                 see
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 changes
                 had
                 happened
                 about
                 many
                 Divine
                 things
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 adviseth
                 himself
                 the
                 introducing
                 of
                 this
                 novelty
                 ,
                 that
                 women
                 be
                 forbidden
                 singing
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 abuse
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 confess
                 it
                 a
                 wise
                 Apostolick
                 Order
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 for
                 Novelty
                 by
                 good
                 men
                 to
                 creep
                 into
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 strange
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Moreover
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 may
                 tell
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 you
                 nor
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 accountable
                 of
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 every
                 error
                 that
                 creepeth
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 distance
                 of
                 time
                 is
                 great
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Historians
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 exact
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 you
                 ,
                 nor
                 we
                 can
                 know
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Much
                 History
                 is
                 perished
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Much
                 is
                 corrupted
                 by
                 your
                 wicked
                 forgeries
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 oft
                 proved
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Mixtures
                 of
                 Fables
                 have
                 hindred
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Nations
                 are
                 not
                 individual
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 consist
                 of
                 millions
                 of
                 individuals
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 whole
                 Nation
                 that
                 is
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 whole
                 Nations
                 that
                 are
                 perverted
                 to
                 Heresie
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 receiveth
                 it
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 over-spread
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 Paul
                 saith
                 that
                 such
                 doctrine
                 eateth
                 like
                 a
                 Gangrene
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 beginning
                 on
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 proceeding
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 As
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 first
                 received
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 Opinion
                 and
                 an
                 Indifferent
                 thing
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 time
                 to
                 grow
                 into
                 a
                 Custom
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Custom
                 maketh
                 it
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 Opinions
                 grow
                 up
                 to
                 be
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 grow
                 to
                 be
                 Necessary
                 things
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 way
                 of
                 propagating
                 opinions
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 in
                 another
                 Book
                 shewed
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 writers
                 the
                 rise
                 of
                 divers
                 of
                 your
                 vanities
                 .
                 And
                 Usher
                 hath
                 told
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 more
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 hath
                 told
                 you
                 of
                 your
                 thriving
                 to
                 your
                 present
                 height
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   success
                   .
                   &
                   statu
                   Eccles
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 hath
                 Mornay
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Mysterie
                   of
                   Iniquity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Rivet
                 in
                 the
                 Defense
                 of
                 him
                 against
                 Cofferellus
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Pet.
                   Molinaeus
                
                 hath
                 purposely
                 written
                 a
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   Novitate
                   Papismi
                   ,
                   &
                   Antiquitate
                   veri
                   Christianismi
                   ,
                
                 shewing
                 the
                 Newness
                 of
                 Popery
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 therefore
                 I
                 remit
                 you
                 for
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Can
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 your selves
                 ,
                 when
                 many
                 of
                 your
                 doctrines
                 or
                 practices
                 sprung
                 up
                 ?
                 When
                 took
                 you
                 up
                 your
                 
                   Sabbaths
                   fast
                
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 condemned
                 by
                 a
                 Council
                 ?
                 You
                 know
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 twentieth
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Canons
                 at
                 Trull
                 .
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 through
                 the
                 known
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 and
                 perform
                 other
                 worship
                 standing
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 kneeling
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 Day
                 .
                 Tell
                 us
                 when
                 this
                 Canon
                 and
                 Tradition
                 was
                 first
                 violated
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 ?
                 It
                 was
                 once
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 to
                 give
                 Infants
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ;
                 who
                 first
                 broke
                 it
                 off
                 ?
                 It
                 was
                 once
                 your
                 practice
                 to
                 Communicate
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 :
                 who
                 first
                 denyed
                 the
                 Cup
                 to
                 the
                 Laity
                 ?
                 At
                 first
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 a
                 doubtful
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 Saints
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Prayed
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 into
                 mens
                 minds
                 about
                 the
                 third
                 or
                 fourth
                 Century
                 ?
                 But
                 who
                 first
                 made
                 them
                 Articles
                 of
                 faith
                 ?
                 Augustine
                 began
                 to
                 doubt
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 :
                 But
                 who
                 first
                 made
                 this
                 also
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 faith
                 ?
                 Who
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 first
                 added
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Maccabees
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Laodicaea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 concent
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 which
                 Dr.
                 Reignolds
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Cosin
                 and
                 others
                 have
                 produced
                 ?
                 Who
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 first
                 taught
                 and
                 practised
                 the
                 putting
                 an
                 Oath
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 within
                 your
                 power
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Who
                 first
                 taught
                 men
                 to
                 swear
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 interpret
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 unanimous
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ?
                 Who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 or
                 name
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 ?
                 and
                 who
                 first
                 made
                 it
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
                 ?
                 Who
                 first
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 faith
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 just
                 seven
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 neither
                 fewer
                 nor
                 more
                 ?
                 Did
                 any
                 before
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 swear
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 and
                 profess
                 without
                 doubting
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Canons
                 and
                 Oecumenical
                 Councils
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 they
                 cast
                 off
                 themselves
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 many
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 generally
                 and
                 knowingly
                 perjured
                 ?
                 (
                 as
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 the
                 twentieth
                 Canon
                 of
                 Nice
                 forementioned
                 )
                 These
                 and
                 abundance
                 more
                 you
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 Novelties
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 wilfulness
                 or
                 gross
                 ignorance
                 bear
                 not
                 rule
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 great
                 impudence
                 you
                 cannot
                 deny
                 it
                 .
                 Tell
                 us
                 now
                 when
                 these
                 first
                 came
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfie
                 your selves
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 that
                 was
                 afterward
                 your
                 Pope
                 
                   (
                   Aeneas
                   Sylvins
                   ,
                   Epist
                
                 .
                 288.
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   before
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Nice
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   was
                   little
                   respect
                   had
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 :
                 You
                 see
                 here
                 the
                 time
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 when
                 your
                 foundation
                 was
                 not
                 laid
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 Learned
                 
                   Cardinal
                   Nicol.
                   Cusanus
                   ,
                   lib.
                   de
                   Concord
                   .
                   Cathol
                   .
                   c.
                
                 13.
                 &c.
                 tells
                 you
                 how
                 much
                 your
                 Pope
                 hath
                 gotten
                 of
                 late
                 :
                 and
                 plainly
                 tells
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Papacy
                 is
                 
                   but
                   of
                   Positive
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Priests
                   are
                   equall
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   subjectional
                   consent
                   that
                   gives
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   Bishops
                   their
                   Majority
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   distinction
                   of
                   Diocesses
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   a
                   Bishop
                   be
                   over
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                   are
                   of
                   Positive
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Christ
                   gave
                   no
                   more
                   to
                
                 Peter
                 
                   than
                   the
                   rest
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Congregate
                   Church
                   should
                   choose
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Trent
                 
                   for
                   their
                   President
                   and
                   Head
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   more
                   properly
                
                 Peters
                 
                   Successor
                   then
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ]
                 Tell
                 us
                 now
                 when
                 the
                 contrary
                 doctrine
                 first
                 arose
                 ?
              
               
                 Gregory
                 
                   de
                   valentia
                   (
                   de
                   leg
                   .
                   usu
                   Euchar.
                   cap.
                
                 10.
                 tells
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Receiving
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   in
                   one
                   kind
                   ,
                   began
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   decree
                   of
                   any
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   very
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   believers
                   :
                
                 and
                 tels
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   it
                   is
                   unknown
                   when
                   that
                   Custom
                   first
                   begun
                   ,
                   or
                   got
                   head
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   General
                   in
                   the
                   Latine
                   Church
                   ,
                   not
                   long
                   before
                   the
                   late
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Constance
                 .
                 And
                 may
                 you
                 not
                 see
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 how
                 other
                 points
                 came
                 in
                 ?
              
               
               
                 If
                 Pope
                 Zosimus
                 had
                 but
                 had
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Carthage
                 Council
                 had
                 not
                 diligently
                 discovered
                 ,
                 shamed
                 ,
                 and
                 resisted
                 his
                 forgery
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 had
                 received
                 a
                 new
                 Nicene
                 Canon
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 should
                 never
                 have
                 known
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 a
                 considerable
                 Instance
                 that
                 Usher
                 brings
                 ,
                 of
                 using
                 the
                 Church
                 service
                 in
                 a
                 known
                 tongue
                 .
                 The
                 Latine
                 tongue
                 was
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 tongue
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 and
                 Scripture
                 was
                 first
                 written
                 in
                 it
                 (
                 at
                 Rome
                 and
                 far
                 and
                 neer
                 it
                 was
                 understood
                 by
                 all
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 service
                 was
                 not
                 changed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 language
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 language
                 it self
                 changed
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Liturgy
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 tongue
                 ;
                 And
                 when
                 did
                 the
                 Latine
                 tongue
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 all
                 ?
                 Tell
                 us
                 what
                 year
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 change
                 was
                 made
                 ?
                 saith
                 
                   Erasmus
                   (
                   Decl.
                   ad
                   censur
                   .
                   Paris
                   .
                   tit
                   .
                
                 12.
                 
                 §
                 .
                 41.
                 )
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Vulgar
                   tongue
                   was
                   not
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   people
                   departed
                   from
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 certain
                 that
                 your
                 errors
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 nor
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Innovations
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 find
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 Dropsie
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Consumption
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 tell
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 seek
                 remedy
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 can
                 tell
                 when
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 caused
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 take
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 Heretical
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 you
                 cannot
                 tell
                 us
                 when
                 our
                 errors
                 did
                 first
                 arise
                 .
                 Will
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 Luther
                 ?
                 You
                 know
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 whom
                 you
                 murdered
                 by
                 hundreds
                 and
                 thousands
                 ,
                 were
                 long
                 before
                 him
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 know
                 when
                 they
                 begun
                 ?
                 Your
                 Reinerius
                 saith
                 that
                 some
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 from
                 Silvesters
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 said
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 other
                 beginning
                 do
                 you
                 know
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 find
                 you
                 owning
                 the
                 very
                 doctrine
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 Innovation
                 ?
                 When
                 you
                 maintain
                 that
                 you
                 can
                 make
                 us
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 can
                 dispense
                 with
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 what
                 reason
                 have
                 we
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 your
                 Church
                 abhorreth
                 Novelty
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 deny
                 any
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 prove
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 the
                 tenth
                 among
                 other
                 of
                 Luthers
                 opinions
                 ,
                 reckoneth
                 and
                 opposeth
                 this
                 as
                 Hereticall
                 
                   [
                   It
                   is
                   certain
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   or
                   Pope
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   Articles
                   of
                   faith
                   ]
                   (
                   in
                   Bulla
                   cont
                   .
                   Luth.
                   )
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 Council
                 of
                 Constance
                 that
                 took
                 the
                 supremacy
                 justly
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 did
                 unjustly
                 take
                 the
                 Cup
                 from
                 the
                 Laity
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Licet
                   in
                   primitivâ
                   Ecclesiâ
                   hujusmodi
                   Sacramentum
                   reciperetur
                   a
                   fidelibus
                   sub
                   utraque
                   specie
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   Though
                   in
                   the
                   primitive
                   Church
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   was
                   received
                   by
                   Believers
                   under
                   both
                   kinds
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 The
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 say
                 ,
                 Sess
                 .
                 21.
                 cap.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 that
                 
                   [
                   this
                   power
                   was
                   alway
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   that
                   in
                   dispensing
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   saving
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   might
                   ordain
                   or
                   change
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   should
                   judge
                   most
                   expedient
                   to
                   the
                   profit
                   of
                   the
                   receiver
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Vasquez
                   To.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Disp
                 .
                 216.
                 
                 N.
                 60.
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   Though
                   we
                   should
                   grant
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   a
                   precept
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   nevertheless
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Pope
                   might
                   on
                   just
                   causes
                   abrogate
                   it
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   was
                   no
                   greater
                   then
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   Pope
                   in
                   bringing
                   in
                   Precepts
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 These
                 I
                 cited
                 in
                 another
                 Treatise
                 against
                 Popery
                 ,
                 page
                 365.
                 
                 Where
                 also
                 I
                 added
                 that
                 of
                 Pope
                 
                   Innocent
                   [
                   Secundum
                   plenitudinem
                   potestatis
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   By
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   our
                   power
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   dispense
                   with
                   the
                   Law
                   above
                   Law
                   ]
                
                 And
                 the
                 Gloss
                 that
                 oft
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Pope
                   dispenseth
                   against
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   against
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                   The
                   Pope
                   dispenseth
                   with
                   the
                   Gospell
                   interpreting
                   it
                   ]
                
                 And
                 
                   Gregor
                   .
                   de
                   valent
                
                 .
                 saying
                 
                   (
                   Tom.
                
                 4.
                 disp
                 .
                 6.
                 q.
                 8.
                 )
                 
                   [
                   Certainly
                   some
                   things
                   in
                   later
                   times
                   are
                   more
                   rightly
                   constituted
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   then
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   ]
                
                 And
                 of
                 
                   Cardinal
                   Peron's
                
                 saying
                 ,
                 lib.
                 2.
                 
                 Obs
                 .
                 3.
                 cap.
                 3.
                 pag.
                 674.
                 against
                 King
                 James
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 alter
                 matters
                 conteined
                 in
                 the
                 Srripture
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 instance
                 
                   [
                   of
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   Sacraments
                   being
                   alterable
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   command
                   [
                   Drink
                   ye
                   all
                   of
                   it
                   ]
                   mutable
                   and
                   dispensable
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   Tolets
                   [
                   Its
                   certain
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   instituted
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   Divine
                   right
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Andradius
                 (
                 Defens
                 .
                 Concil
                 .
                 Trid.
                 lib.
                 2.
                 pag.
                 236.
                 
                 
                   [
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   plain
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   err
                   that
                   say
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   may
                   sometime
                   dispense
                   with
                   Laws
                   made
                   by
                
                 Paul
                 
                   and
                   the
                   four
                   first
                   Councils
                   —
                   ]
                
                 And
                 
                   Bzovius
                   [
                   The
                   Roman
                   Church
                   using
                   Apostolical
                   power
                   ,
                   doth
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Condition
                   of
                   times
                   ,
                   change
                   all
                   things
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   ]
                
                 And
                 yet
                 will
                 you
                 not
                 give
                 us
                 leave
                 to
                 take
                 you
                 for
                 changers
                 and
                 Novelists
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 add
                 to
                 these
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 some
                 more
                 of
                 your
                 worthies
                 ,
                 
                   August
                   .
                   Triumph
                   .
                   de
                   Ancon
                   .
                   q.
                
                 5.
                 art
                 .
                 1.
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   To
                   make
                   a
                   
                   new
                   Creed
                   ,
                   belongs
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   faith
                   ,
                   by
                   whose
                   authority
                   all
                   things
                   belonging
                   to
                   faith
                   are
                   confirmed
                   and
                   strengthened
                   —
                   ]
                   Et
                   Art.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   [
                   As
                   he
                   may
                   make
                   a
                   new
                   Creed
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   may
                   multiply
                   new
                   Articles
                   upon
                   Articles
                   ]
                
                 And
                 
                   (
                   in
                   Praefat.
                   sum
                   .
                   ad
                   Johan
                   .
                
                 22.
                 )
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Popes
                   power
                   is
                   Infinite
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   strength
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   greatness
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   end
                   ]
                
                 And
                 q.
                 36.
                 ad
                 .
                 6.
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Pope
                   giveth
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   Direction
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   Knowledge
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   For
                   in
                   him
                   we
                   live
                   and
                   move
                   and
                   have
                   our
                   being
                   —
                   And
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   the
                   Popes
                   Will
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   his
                   Vicar
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   chief
                   cause
                   of
                   all
                   motions
                   corporall
                   and
                   spiritual
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 then
                 no
                 doubt
                 may
                 change
                 without
                 blame
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Abbas
                   Panormitan
                   ,
                   in
                   cap.
                   C.
                   Christus
                   de
                   haeret
                   .
                   n.
                
                 2.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Pope
                   can
                   bring
                   in
                   a
                   new
                   Article
                   of
                   faith
                   ]
                
                 And
                 
                   Petr.
                   de
                   Anchoran
                   .
                   in
                   idic
                   .
                   [
                   The
                   Pope
                   can
                   make
                   new
                   Articles
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   now
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   ,
                   when
                   before
                   they
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   Turrecremat
                   .
                   sum
                   .
                   de
                   Eccl.
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 203.
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   the
                   Measure
                   ,
                   and
                   Rule
                   ,
                   and
                   Science
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 
                   August
                   .
                   de
                   Ancona
                
                 shews
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Judgement
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   higher
                   then
                   the
                   Popes
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   therefore
                   no
                   man
                   may
                   appeal
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   God
                   ]
                
                 (
                 qu.
                 6.
                 art
                 .
                 1.
                 )
                 And
                 therefore
                 be
                 not
                 offended
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 you
                 to
                 have
                 changes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Confutation
                   of
                   a
                   Popish
                   Manuscript
                   on
                   this
                   point
                   .
                
                 
                   Just
                   as
                   I
                   was
                   writing
                   this
                   ,
                   I
                   received
                   another
                   Popish
                   
                     M.
                     S.
                  
                   sent
                   from
                   Wolverhampton
                   to
                   Sturbridge
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   I
                   shall
                   return
                   an
                   answer
                   before
                   I
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   next
                   point
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           Pap.
                           M.
                           S.
                           
                             An
                             Argument
                             for
                             the
                             Church
                          
                           .
                        
                         
                           
                             IT
                             will
                             not
                             be
                             denyed
                             but
                             that
                             the
                             Church
                             of
                          
                           Rome
                           
                             was
                             once
                             a
                             most
                             pure
                             ,
                             excellent
                             ,
                             flourishing
                             and
                             Mother
                             Church
                             ;
                             and
                             her
                             faith
                             renowned
                             in
                             the
                             whole
                             world
                             ,
                          
                           Rom.
                           1.
                           8.
                           
                           &
                           6.
                           
                           &
                           16.
                           
                           
                           Whites
                           Def.
                           p.
                           555.
                           
                           King
                           James
                           
                             speech
                             to
                             the
                             Parliament
                          
                           .
                           Whitaker
                           
                             in
                             his
                             Answer
                             to
                          
                           Dr.
                           Sanders
                           .
                           Fulk
                           .
                           cap.
                           21.
                           
                           Thes
                           .
                           7.
                           
                           Reynolds
                           
                             in
                             his
                             fifth
                             Conclusion
                          
                           .
                        
                         
                           
                             This
                             Church
                             could
                             not
                             cease
                             to
                             be
                             such
                             ,
                             but
                             she
                             must
                             fall
                             either
                             by
                             Apostacy
                             ,
                             Heresie
                             ,
                             or
                             Schism
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             Apostacy
                             is
                             not
                             only
                             a
                             renouncing
                             of
                             the
                             faith
                             of
                             Christ
                             ;
                             but
                             of
                             the
                             name
                             and
                             Title
                             of
                             Christianity
                             .
                             No
                             man
                             will
                             say
                             that
                             the
                             Church
                             of
                          
                           Rome
                           
                             had
                             such
                             a
                             fall
                             ,
                             or
                             fell
                             so
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             Heresie
                             is
                             an
                             adhesion
                             or
                             fast
                             cleaving
                             to
                             some
                             private
                             or
                             singular
                             Opinion
                             ,
                             or
                             error
                             in
                             faith
                             ,
                             contrary
                             to
                             the
                             generally
                             approved
                             doctrine
                             of
                             the
                             Church
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             If
                             the
                             Church
                             of
                          
                           Rome
                           
                             did
                             ever
                             adhere
                             to
                             any
                             singular
                             or
                             new
                             opinion
                             ,
                             disagreeable
                             to
                             the
                             common
                             received
                             doctrine
                             of
                             the
                             Christian
                             world
                             ,
                             I
                             pray
                             you
                             satisfie
                             me
                             in
                             these
                             particulars
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             
                               By
                               what
                               General
                               Council
                               was
                               she
                               ever
                               condemned
                               ?
                            
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             
                               Which
                               of
                               the
                               Fathers
                               ever
                               writ
                               against
                               her
                               ?
                            
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             
                               By
                               what
                               Authority
                               was
                               she
                               otherwise
                               reproved
                               ?
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             For
                             it
                             seems
                             to
                             be
                             a
                             thing
                             very
                             incongruous
                             ,
                             that
                             so
                             great
                             a
                             Church
                             should
                             be
                             condemned
                             by
                             every
                             private
                             person
                             ,
                             who
                             hath
                             a
                             mind
                             to
                             condemn
                             her
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             Schism
                             is
                             a
                             departure
                             or
                             division
                             from
                             the
                             unity
                             of
                             the
                             Church
                             ,
                             whereby
                             the
                             bond
                             and
                             Communion
                             held
                             with
                             some
                             former
                             Church
                             is
                             broken
                             and
                             dissolved
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             If
                             ever
                             the
                             Church
                             of
                          
                           Rome
                           
                             divided
                             her self
                             from
                             any
                             body
                             of
                             faithfull
                             Christians
                             ,
                             or
                             broke
                             Communion
                             ,
                             or
                             went
                             forth
                             from
                             the
                             Society
                             of
                             any
                             Elder
                             Church
                             ,
                             I
                             pray
                             you
                             satisfie
                             me
                             in
                             these
                             particulars
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             
                               Whose
                               company
                               did
                               she
                               leave
                            
                             ?
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             
                               From
                               what
                               body
                               went
                               she
                               forth
                               ?
                            
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             
                               Where
                               was
                               the
                               true
                               Church
                               she
                               forsook
                               ?
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             For
                             it
                             appears
                             not
                             a
                             little
                             strange
                             ,
                             that
                             a
                             Church
                             should
                             be
                             accounted
                             Schismatical
                             ,
                             when
                             there
                             cannot
                             be
                             assigned
                             any
                             other
                             Church
                             different
                             from
                             her
                             (
                             which
                             from
                             age
                             to
                             age
                             since
                             Christs
                             time
                             hath
                             continued
                             visible
                             )
                             from
                             whence
                             she
                             departed
                             .
                             ]
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Thus
                   far
                   the
                   Papists
                   Manuscript
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   foregoing
                   Argument
                   .
                
                 
                   IF
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   this
                   Argument
                   thinks
                   as
                   he
                   speaks
                   ,
                   it
                   s
                   a
                   case
                   to
                   be
                   lamented
                   with
                   tears
                   of
                   blood
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   should
                   be
                   abused
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   men
                   deluded
                   by
                   men
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   ignorance
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   he
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   but
                   juggle
                   and
                   deceive
                   ,
                   it
                   s
                   as
                   lamentable
                   that
                   any
                   matter
                   of
                   Salvation
                   should
                   fall
                   into
                   such
                   hands
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   This
                   Argument
                   I
                   have
                   before
                   answered
                   ,
                   Detect
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   The
                   word
                   Church
                   here
                   is
                   ambiguous
                   ,
                   and
                   either
                   signifieth
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   particular
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   Association
                   of
                   Christians
                   for
                   personal
                   Communion
                   in
                   Gods
                   worship
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Or
                   divers
                   such
                   Associations
                   or
                   Churches
                   Associated
                   for
                   Communion
                   by
                   their
                   officers
                   or
                   delegates
                   ,
                   for
                   unity
                   sake
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Or
                   else
                   it
                   may
                   signifie
                   some
                   one
                   Mistris
                   Church
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Ruler
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Or
                   else
                   it
                   may
                   signifie
                   the
                   Universal
                   (
                   Catholick
                   )
                   Church
                   it self
                   ,
                   which
                   containeth
                   all
                   the
                   particular
                   Churches
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Papist
                   should
                   not
                   have
                   plaid
                   either
                   the
                   blind
                   man
                   or
                   the
                   Jugler
                   by
                   confounding
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   telling
                   us
                   which
                   he
                   means
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   we
                   grant
                   him
                   that
                   Rome
                   was
                   once
                   an
                   excellent
                   flourishing
                   Church
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   was
                   
                     Ephesus
                     ,
                     Hierusalem
                     ,
                     Philippi
                     ,
                     Colosse
                  
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   second
                   sence
                   it
                   is
                   humane
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   Church
                   custom
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   word
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   find
                   doth
                   not
                   so
                   use
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   for
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   indifferent
                   :
                   Though
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   proved
                   that
                   in
                   Scripture
                   times
                   Rome
                   had
                   any
                   more
                   then
                   a
                   particular
                   Church
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   s
                   all
                   one
                   as
                   to
                   our
                   cause
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   third
                   and
                   fourth
                   senses
                   ,
                   we
                   deny
                   ,
                   as
                   confidently
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   that
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   darkness
                   ,
                   that
                   ever
                   in
                   Scipture
                   times
                   Rome
                   was
                   either
                   a
                   Mother
                   to
                   all
                   Churches
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Ruler
                   and
                   Mistris
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   yet
                   the
                   Universal
                   Church
                   it self
                   .
                   Prove
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   turn
                   Papist
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   there
                   's
                   not
                   a
                   word
                   for
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Texts
                   cited
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   intimation
                   of
                   much
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   Paul
                   calleth
                   Rome
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   commendeth
                   its
                   faith
                   .
                   True
                   ,
                   but
                   doth
                   he
                   not
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Thessalonians
                     ,
                     Colossians
                     ,
                     Ephesians
                     ,
                     Philippians
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   and
                   John
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Philadelphians
                     ,
                     Pergamus
                     ,
                     Thyatira
                  
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   ?
                   And
                   will
                   
                   not
                   this
                   prove
                   that
                   Rome
                   was
                   but
                   such
                   a
                   particular
                   Church
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ?
                
                 
                   The
                   citation
                   of
                   Protestants
                   are
                   done
                   it
                   seems
                   by
                   one
                   that
                   never
                   read
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   would
                   have
                   others
                   read
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   makes
                   him
                   turn
                   us
                   to
                   whole
                   books
                   to
                   search
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   have
                   nothing
                   else
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   miscited
                   places
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   Divines
                   confess
                   that
                   Rome
                   was
                   once
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   famous
                   particular
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   never
                   the
                   Universall
                   Church
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Ruler
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                   ,
                   in
                   Pauls
                   dayes
                   .
                   Would
                   you
                   durst
                   lay
                   your
                   cause
                   on
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   tryal
                   ?
                   Why
                   else
                   did
                   never
                   Paul
                   make
                   one
                   word
                   of
                   mention
                   of
                   this
                   Power
                   and
                   honour
                   ,
                   nor
                   send
                   other
                   Churches
                   to
                   her
                   to
                   be
                   Governed
                   ?
                
                 
                   And
                   now
                   I
                   pray
                   consider
                   to
                   what
                   purpose
                   is
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   your
                   reasoning
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   whether
                   Rome
                   be
                   turned
                   either
                   Apostate
                   ,
                   Heretical
                   ,
                   or
                   Schismatical
                   ,
                   any
                   more
                   then
                   whether
                   
                     Jerusalem
                     ,
                     Ephesus
                     ,
                     Philippi
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Church
                   be
                   so
                   faln
                   ?
                   If
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   faln
                   I
                   am
                   glad
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   if
                   you
                   are
                   I
                   am
                   sorry
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   with
                   you
                   (
                   unless
                   I
                   knew
                   how
                   to
                   recover
                   you
                   .
                   )
                   Would
                   you
                   not
                   laugh
                   even
                   at
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   that
                   was
                   truly
                   the
                   Mother
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   should
                   thus
                   reason
                   
                     [
                     We
                     are
                     not
                     faln
                     away
                     :
                     therefore
                     we
                     must
                     Rule
                     over
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     man
                     is
                     a
                     Christian
                     that
                     doth
                     not
                     obey
                     us
                     ?
                     ]
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   sport
                   you
                   make
                   in
                   the
                   cheating
                   of
                   souls
                   .
                
                 
                   Well
                   ;
                   but
                   let
                   us
                   follow
                   you
                   ,
                   though
                   our
                   cause
                   be
                   not
                   concerned
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   accuse
                   you
                   not
                   of
                   renouncing
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   must
                   needs
                   fear
                   ,
                   that
                   according
                   to
                   to
                   your
                   own
                   definition
                   of
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   guilty
                   of
                   many
                   Heresies
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   to
                   your
                   Questions
                   ,
                   I
                   answer
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   tell
                   us
                   what
                   General
                   Councils
                   did
                   ever
                   condemn
                   one
                   half
                   of
                   the
                   Heresies
                   mentioned
                   by
                   
                     Epiphanius
                     ,
                     Augustine
                  
                   or
                   Philastrius
                   ?
                   Was
                   there
                   ever
                   a
                   greater
                   rabble
                   of
                   Heresies
                   then
                   before
                   ever
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   was
                   known
                   ?
                   and
                   were
                   they
                   dead
                   and
                   buryed
                   before
                   the
                   first
                   General
                   Council
                   was
                   born
                   ?
                   2.
                   
                   Did
                   you
                   not
                   smile
                   when
                   you
                   wrote
                   these
                   delusory
                   Questions
                   ?
                   How
                   can
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   condemn
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   for
                   instance
                   the
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   If
                   you
                   be
                   not
                   there
                   it
                   s
                   not
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   ?
                   And
                   will
                   you
                   be
                   there
                   to
                   condemn
                   your selves
                   ?
                   you
                   have
                   more
                   wit
                   and
                   less
                   grace
                   then
                   so
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   pray
                   ,
                   what
                   General
                   Council
                   
                   did
                   ever
                   condemn
                   the
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   for
                   those
                   many
                   errors
                   charged
                   on
                   them
                   ?
                   If
                   the
                   Greeks
                   themselves
                   were
                   not
                   there
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   ;
                   so
                   considerable
                   a
                   part
                   are
                   they
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   General
                   Council
                   hath
                   condemned
                   the
                   Abassines
                   ,
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Do
                   you
                   think
                   General
                   Councils
                   are
                   so
                   stark
                   mad
                   or
                   horridly
                   impious
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   condemn
                   so
                   many
                   Kingdoms
                   with
                   one
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   for
                   Heresie
                   ?
                   Why
                   ,
                   they
                   know
                   that
                   men
                   must
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   be
                   condemned
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   consisteth
                   of
                   many
                   millions
                   of
                   souls
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   to
                   know
                   every
                   mans
                   faith
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   know
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   or
                   Pope
                   ,
                   or
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   or
                   Bishops
                   :
                   And
                   how
                   long
                   shall
                   they
                   be
                   examining
                   each
                   person
                   in
                   many
                   Kingdoms
                   ?
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   But
                   yet
                   I
                   can
                   say
                   more
                   of
                   your
                   Church
                   then
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   kills
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   kils
                   the
                   Man
                   :
                   Your
                   Usurping
                   Head
                   is
                   an
                   Essential
                   part
                   of
                   your
                   New-formed
                   Church
                   :
                   But
                   your
                   Head
                   hath
                   been
                   condemned
                   by
                   Councils
                   ;
                   therefore
                   your
                   Church
                   in
                   its
                   essential
                   part
                   hath
                   been
                   condemned
                   by
                   Councils
                   .
                   Do
                   you
                   not
                   know
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   (
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   feigned
                   Council
                   
                     Sinuessan
                     .
                  
                   )
                   condemned
                   your
                   Pope
                   Marcellinus
                   for
                   Offering
                   to
                   Idols
                   ?
                   Know
                   you
                   not
                   that
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   General
                   Councils
                   condemned
                   Pope
                   Honorius
                   as
                   a
                   Monothelite
                   ?
                   Yes
                   :
                   no
                   doubt
                   you
                   know
                   it
                   .
                   Know
                   you
                   not
                   that
                   the
                   second
                   General
                   Council
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   condemned
                   and
                   excommunicated
                   your
                   Pope
                   ?
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Basil
                   called
                   by
                   him
                   did
                   the
                   like
                   ?
                   If
                   you
                   do
                   not
                   ,
                   see
                   Bellarmines
                   parallel
                   of
                   them
                   
                     de
                     Conciliis
                     lib.
                  
                   2.
                   cap.
                   11.
                   
                   Do
                   I
                   need
                   to
                   tell
                   you
                   what
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Constance
                   did
                   ?
                   Or
                   for
                   what
                   John
                   22.
                   alias
                   23.
                   and
                   John
                   13.
                   and
                   other
                   Popes
                   were
                   deposed
                   by
                   Councils
                   ?
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   for
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   do
                   I
                   need
                   to
                   tell
                   you
                   how
                   many
                   condemned
                   
                     Marcellinus
                     ,
                     Liberius
                     ,
                     Honorius
                  
                   and
                   others
                   ?
                   How
                   oft
                   
                     Hilary
                     Pictav
                     .
                     (
                     in
                     fragmentis
                     in
                     recit
                     .
                     Epist
                     .
                     Liberii
                     )
                  
                   doth
                   cry
                   out
                   
                     Anathema
                     tibi
                     Liberi
                     ,
                     prevaricator
                  
                   :
                   presuming
                   to
                   curse
                   and
                   excommunicate
                   your
                   Pope
                   .
                   Need
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   what
                   Tertullian
                   saith
                   against
                   Zephernius
                   :
                   Yea
                   what
                   
                     Alphonsus
                     à
                     Castro
                  
                   and
                   divers
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   say
                   against
                   
                     Liberius
                     ,
                     Honorius
                     ,
                     Anastasius
                     ,
                     Celestine
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   tell
                   us
                   that
                   many
                   Popes
                   have
                   been
                   Hereticks
                   ?
                   At
                   least
                   give
                   us
                   leave
                   to
                   believe
                   
                     Pope
                     Adrian
                  
                   the
                   sixth
                   himself
                   .
                   Read
                   
                     Dom.
                     Bannes
                     in
                     2
                     m
                     2ª
                     q.
                  
                   1.
                   art
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   Where
                   he
                   
                   proves
                   at
                   large
                   against
                   Pighius
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Pope
                   may
                   be
                   an
                   Heretick
                   ,
                   and
                   laughs
                   at
                   Pighius
                   that
                   now
                   after
                   two
                   hundred
                   years
                   would
                   prove
                   them
                   false
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   which
                   write
                   that
                   Pope
                   Honorius
                   was
                   condemned
                   for
                   an
                   Heretick
                   by
                   three
                   Popes
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     Agatho
                     ,
                     Leo
                  
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   and
                   Adrian
                   the
                   second
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   But
                   perhaps
                   you
                   'l
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     though
                     your
                     Popes
                     have
                     been
                     condemned
                     by
                     Councils
                     ,
                     yet
                     so
                     have
                     not
                     your
                     maintained
                     doctrines
                     .
                     Answ
                     .
                  
                   Yes
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   too
                   .
                   Did
                   not
                   the
                   Councils
                   at
                   Constantinople
                   condemn
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Nicene
                   Council
                   for
                   Image-worship
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Council
                   at
                   Frankford
                   do
                   the
                   like
                   ?
                   And
                   those
                   two
                   at
                   Constantinople
                   were
                   as
                   much
                   General
                   as
                   your
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   more
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   that
                   same
                   Council
                   at
                   Nice
                   did
                   condemn
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Thom.
                     Aquinas
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Doctors
                   commonly
                   of
                   worshipping
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   Cross
                   ,
                   and
                   sign
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                   with
                   Latria
                   ,
                   divine
                   worship
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   did
                   not
                   your
                   General
                   Councils
                   at
                   Laterane
                   and
                   Florence
                   declare
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   above
                   a
                   Council
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   depose
                   him
                   ?
                   &c.
                   And
                   yet
                   your
                   General
                   Councils
                   at
                   Constance
                   and
                   Basil
                   determine
                   the
                   contrary
                   as
                   an
                   Article
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   expresly
                   affirm
                   the
                   former
                   to
                   be
                   Heresie
                   .
                   See
                   then
                   your
                   own
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   a
                   fundamental
                   point
                   condemned
                   by
                   General
                   Councils
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   (
                   which
                   side
                   soever
                   you
                   take
                   ,
                   the
                   Popes
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Councils
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   And
                   did
                   not
                   the
                   sixt
                   Council
                   of
                   Carthage
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   St.
                   Augustine
                   was
                   a
                   principal
                   member
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   detect
                   Pope
                   Zosimus
                   forged
                   Canon
                   of
                   Nice
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   openly
                   and
                   prevalently
                   resist
                   and
                   reject
                   your
                   Usurpation
                   ,
                   and
                   refuse
                   your
                   Legates
                   and
                   Appeals
                   to
                   you
                   ?
                   If
                   you
                   would
                   cloak
                   this
                   ,
                   believe
                   your
                   own
                   Pope
                   
                     Boniface
                     ,
                     Epist
                     .
                     ad
                     Eulalium
                     ,
                  
                   saying
                   
                     [
                     Aurelius
                     sometime
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Carthage
                   ,
                   
                     with
                     his
                     Colleagues
                     ,
                     did
                     begin
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Devils
                     instigation
                     to
                     wax
                     proud
                     against
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   Rome
                   
                     in
                     the
                     times
                     of
                     our
                     Predecessors
                     ,
                  
                   Boniface
                   and
                   
                     Celestine
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   And
                   if
                   you
                   have
                   learnt
                   to
                   except
                   against
                   this
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   see
                   your
                   Bishop
                   Lindanus
                   justifying
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     Panopl
                     .
                     l.
                     cap.
                  
                   89
                   Or
                   at
                   least
                   believe
                   your
                   Champion
                   Harding
                   against
                   Jewels
                   Challenge
                   ,
                   art
                   .
                   4.
                   sect
                   .
                   19.
                   
                   
                     [
                     After
                     the
                     whole
                     African
                     Church
                     had
                     persevered
                     in
                     schism
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     twenty
                     years
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     removed
                     themselves
                     from
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     the
                     Apostolick
                     seat
                     ,
                     being
                     seduced
                     by
                  
                   Aurelius
                   
                   
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Carthage
                   .
                   ]
                   Again
                   note
                   ,
                   that
                   Austin
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   you
                   'l
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   :
                   Answ
                   .
                   True
                   ;
                   for
                   when
                   part
                   riseth
                   against
                   part
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   whole
                   that
                   is
                   on
                   either
                   side
                   .
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   do
                   you
                   not
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Greeks
                   have
                   condemned
                   you
                   oft
                   ?
                   And
                   truly
                   their
                   Councils
                   have
                   been
                   much
                   more
                   General
                   then
                   yours
                   at
                   Trent
                   was
                   ,
                   where
                   about
                   forty
                   Bishops
                   altered
                   the
                   Canon
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   Tradition
                   equal
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   I
                   think
                   verily
                   this
                   one
                   County
                   would
                   have
                   afforded
                   a
                   far
                   better
                   Council
                   of
                   a
                   greater
                   number
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   I
                   'le
                   once
                   more
                   name
                   one
                   General
                   Council
                   that
                   hath
                   condemned
                   your
                   very
                   foundation
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   fourth
                   General
                   Council
                   at
                   Calcedon
                   before
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   Act.
                   15.
                   
                   Can.
                   28.
                   
                   &
                   Act.
                   16.
                   where
                   you
                   may
                   find
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   ancient
                   Priviledges
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Throne
                   were
                   given
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   (
                   in
                   Council
                   )
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Reason
                   was
                   ,
                   because
                   Rome
                   was
                   the
                   Imperial
                   City
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   They
                   give
                   Equal
                   Priviledges
                   to
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   now
                   become
                   New
                   Rome
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Roman
                   Legates
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   this
                   act
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   But
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   when
                   they
                   did
                   appear
                   ,
                   and
                   pretended
                   that
                   this
                   act
                   was
                   forced
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishops
                   all
                   cryed
                   
                     [
                     No
                     man
                     was
                     compelled
                     :
                     It
                     s
                     a
                     just
                     decree
                     ;
                     we
                     all
                     say
                     thus
                     ;
                     we
                     all
                     approve
                     it
                     :
                     Let
                     that
                     stand
                     that
                     is
                     decreed
                     ;
                     it
                     s
                     all
                     right
                     .
                     ]
                  
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Here
                   specially
                   note
                   that
                   this
                   General
                   Council
                   thought
                   they
                   needed
                   not
                   the
                   Popes
                   Approbation
                   for
                   the
                   validity
                   of
                   their
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   pass
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   them
                   for
                   valid
                   ,
                   even
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   Speak
                   you
                   that
                   bear
                   the
                   least
                   reverence
                   to
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   .
                   Did
                   this
                   Council
                   think
                   that
                   their
                   Decrees
                   were
                   invalid
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Pope
                   approve
                   them
                   not
                   ?
                   You
                   see
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   be
                   not
                   wilfully
                   blind
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   .
                   And
                   who
                   is
                   now
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   ?
                   Bellarmine
                   and
                   his
                   party
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   present
                   prevalent
                   party
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   that
                   say
                   ,
                   Councils
                   not
                   approved
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   are
                   invalid
                   or
                   without
                   authority
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Calcedon
                   that
                   thought
                   otherwise
                   ?
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Note
                   that
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legates
                   called
                   this
                   
                     [
                     An
                     humbling
                     ,
                     and
                     depressing
                     ,
                     and
                     wronging
                     of
                     the
                     Papacy
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     entred
                     their
                     dissent
                     :
                     see
                  
                   Bellarmines
                   
                     Confession
                     lib.
                  
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     Pontif.
                     cap.
                  
                   17.
                   
                   Binnius
                   notes
                   on
                   this
                   Council
                   .
                   Baronius
                   an
                   .
                   451.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Note
                   also
                   that
                   the
                   shifts
                   of
                   
                     Bellarm.
                     Binnius
                     ,
                     Baronius
                     ,
                     Becanus
                     ,
                     Gretser
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   are
                   apparently
                   false
                   ,
                   that
                   say
                   this
                   Canon
                   was
                   surreptitiously
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   Council
                   :
                   for
                   
                     Aetius
                     ,
                     Act.
                  
                   16.
                   openly
                   professed
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Bishops
                   professed
                   their
                   consent
                   to
                   the
                   last
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   Note
                   also
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   four
                   Great
                   Councils
                   which
                   the
                   Papists
                   themselves
                   compare
                   to
                   the
                   four
                   Gospels
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   it
                   were
                   six
                   hundred
                   and
                   thirty
                   Fathers
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   Note
                   also
                   that
                   this
                   great
                   Council
                   is
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   Protestant
                   side
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   foundation
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   differences
                   ,
                   Whether
                   the
                   Roman
                   Priviledges
                   be
                   
                     jure
                     divino
                  
                   or
                   humano
                   ?
                   And
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   but
                   the
                   Priviledges
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   now
                   claimed
                   Vicarship
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   Question
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   is
                   the
                   stronger
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   lesser
                   was
                   denyed
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   their
                   last
                   shift
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Clause
                   or
                   Canon
                   was
                   not
                   approved
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   is
                   Null
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Mark
                   then
                   you
                   that
                   wrote
                   this
                   Manuscript
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   General
                   Councils
                   against
                   you
                   ;
                   but
                   we
                   want
                   the
                   Popes
                   Approbation
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   good
                   sadness
                   was
                   that
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   your
                   Question
                   
                     [
                     What
                     Council
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     what
                     Pope
                     condemned
                     our
                     Church
                     ?
                     ]
                  
                   Can
                   it
                   be
                   expected
                   that
                   this
                   one
                   man
                   should
                   condemn
                   himself
                   ?
                   or
                   can
                   you
                   be
                   no
                   Heretick
                   till
                   then
                   ?
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   But
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   this
                   once
                   .
                   Did
                   not
                   your
                   Pope
                   approve
                   of
                   this
                   Council
                   ,
                   when
                   Gregory
                   the
                   first
                   did
                   liken
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   three
                   to
                   the
                   four
                   Gospels
                   ?
                   and
                   said
                   of
                   this
                   
                     [
                     Tota
                     devotione
                     Complector
                     :
                     integerrima
                     approbatione
                     custodio
                     ]
                     I
                     embrace
                     it
                     with
                     my
                     whole
                     devotion
                     ;
                     I
                     keep
                     it
                     with
                     most
                     entire
                     approbation
                     ]
                     Greg.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Regist
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Epist
                   .
                   24.
                   
                     cited
                     in
                     the
                     Decrees
                     ,
                     Dist
                     .
                  
                   15.
                   c.
                   2.
                   
                   I
                   think
                   this
                   is
                   expresly
                   a
                   full
                   Approbation
                   ,
                   not
                   without
                   excepting
                   any
                   part
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   excluding
                   all
                   such
                   exceptions
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   like
                   Approbation
                   of
                   Gelasius
                   in
                   the
                   Roman
                   Council
                   is
                   cited
                   there
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   
                     ibid.
                     pag.
                  
                   33.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   did
                   also
                   before
                   instance
                   the
                   sixt
                   General
                   Council
                   against
                   you
                   ,
                   approved
                   by
                   Pope
                   Adrian
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   Tharasius
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Nicene
                   Council
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   indeed
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   hard
                   matter
                   to
                   prove
                   you
                   condemned
                   by
                   your
                   own
                   Popes
                   also
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   could
                   but
                   understand
                   the
                   plainest
                   words
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   that
                   is
                   against
                   your
                   opinions
                   and
                   wills
                   ,
                   there
                   needed
                   no
                   talk
                   to
                   perswade
                   you
                   that
                   Pope
                   Gregory
                   the
                   first
                   condemned
                   
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   
                     Universal
                     Bishop
                     or
                     Patriarch
                  
                   ,
                   professing
                   earnestly
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   forerunner
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   that
                   would
                   usurp
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   plain
                   truth
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   sad
                   experience
                   teacheth
                   us
                   ,
                   no
                   words
                   of
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   Popes
                   or
                   Councils
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   are
                   intelligible
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   when
                   your
                   wills
                   are
                   against
                   the
                   matter
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   may
                   truly
                   say
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   lay
                   all
                   on
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   as
                   Austins
                   Observator
                   ,
                   your
                   
                     Lodovicus
                     Vives
                  
                   freely
                   speaketh
                   
                     (
                     in
                     schol
                     .
                     in
                     August
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   20.
                   
                     de
                     Civit.
                     Dei
                     ,
                     cap.
                  
                   26.
                   )
                   
                     [
                     Those
                     are
                     taken
                     by
                     them
                     for
                     Edicts
                     and
                     Councils
                     ,
                     which
                     make
                     for
                     them
                  
                   (
                   or
                   are
                   on
                   their
                   side
                   ;
                   )
                   
                     the
                     rest
                     they
                     no
                     more
                     regard
                     then
                     a
                     meeting
                     of
                     women
                     in
                     a
                     workhouse
                     or
                     a
                     washing
                     place
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   Do
                   you
                   understand
                   this
                   language
                   of
                   one
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   (
                   but
                   too
                   honest
                   to
                   have
                   much
                   company
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   Well
                   ;
                   but
                   you
                   have
                   a
                   third
                   Question
                   
                     [
                     By
                     what
                     Authority
                     was
                     she
                     otherwise
                     reproved
                     ?
                     ]
                  
                   Answ
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   that
                   Precept
                   ,
                   Levit.
                   19.
                   17.
                   and
                   many
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   same
                   Authority
                   that
                   Paul
                   reproved
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   2.
                   and
                   withstood
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   face
                   :
                   by
                   such
                   Authority
                   as
                   any
                   man
                   may
                   seek
                   to
                   quench
                   a
                   fire
                   in
                   his
                   neighbours
                   house
                   ,
                   or
                   pull
                   a
                   man
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   that
                   is
                   drowning
                   :
                   or
                   as
                   any
                   one
                   Pastor
                   may
                   reprove
                   another
                   when
                   he
                   sinneth
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   same
                   Authority
                   as
                   Irenaeus
                   rebuked
                   Victor
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Asian
                   Bishops
                   withstood
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   Cyprian
                   and
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Carthage
                   reproved
                   Stephen
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   aforecited
                   did
                   what
                   they
                   did
                   .
                   By
                   as
                   good
                   Authority
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   condemneth
                   the
                   Greek
                   Church
                   ,
                   doth
                   the
                   Greek
                   Church
                   and
                   many
                   another
                   condemn
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   next
                   case
                   is
                   about
                   the
                   Roman
                   schism
                   .
                   To
                   your
                   Questions
                   ,
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   Question
                   whether
                   Papists
                   be
                   Schismaticks
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   question
                   whether
                   Ethiopians
                   be
                   black
                   .
                   Do
                   you
                   not
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   divide
                   from
                   all
                   the
                   Christian
                   world
                   ,
                   save
                   your selves
                   ?
                   Do
                   you
                   not
                   unchurch
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   on
                   earth
                   (
                   O
                   dreadful
                   presumption
                   !
                   when
                   Christ
                   is
                   so
                   tender
                   of
                   his
                   interest
                   and
                   his
                   servants
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   bound
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   by
                   so
                   many
                   promises
                   to
                   save
                   them
                   and
                   not
                   forsake
                   them
                   .
                   )
                   You
                   ask
                   ,
                   what
                   
                     Church
                     you
                     left
                     ?
                     and
                     when
                     was
                     it
                     ?
                     and
                     whose
                     company
                     ?
                  
                   Sensless
                   Questions
                   .
                   By
                   a
                   Church
                   if
                   you
                   mean
                   the
                   Universal
                   Church
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   One
                   in
                   all
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   One
                   Universal
                   Church
                   cannot
                   forsake
                   another
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   forsaketh
                   the
                   other
                   
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   arrogateth
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   do
                   you
                   doubt
                   whether
                   this
                   be
                   Schism
                   ?
                   If
                   you
                   mean
                   a
                   particular
                   Church
                   :
                   How
                   can
                   
                     Spain
                     ,
                     Italy
                     ,
                     France
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   Kingdoms
                   go
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   particular
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   contain
                   so
                   many
                   hundred
                   particular
                   Churches
                   in
                   them
                   ?
                   No
                   more
                   then
                   London
                   can
                   go
                   out
                   of
                   Pauls
                   Church
                   .
                   The
                   Catholick
                   is
                   but
                   One
                   containing
                   all
                   true
                   Christians
                   on
                   earth
                   :
                   and
                   you
                   have
                   been
                   guilty
                   of
                   a
                   most
                   horrid
                   Schism
                   ,
                   as
                   ever
                   the
                   Church
                   knew
                   .
                   For
                   1.
                   
                   You
                   have
                   set
                   up
                   a
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   An
                   Universal
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   Universal
                   Church
                   :
                   A
                   new
                   form
                   destructive
                   to
                   the
                   old
                   .
                   Your
                   Pope
                   as
                   Christ-representative
                   is
                   now
                   an
                   Essential
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   is
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   subject
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   even
                   the
                   Antipdes
                   and
                   the
                   poor
                   Abassians
                   that
                   know
                   not
                   whether
                   the
                   Pope
                   be
                   fish
                   or
                   flesh
                   ,
                   or
                   never
                   heard
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   name
                   or
                   thing
                   ,
                   must
                   all
                   be
                   unchristened
                   ,
                   unchurched
                   and
                   damned
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   be
                   Judges
                   .
                   Yea
                   and
                   Bellarmine
                   tells
                   us
                   (
                   which
                   indeed
                   your
                   Church
                   Constitution
                   doth
                   infer
                   )
                   that
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   duly
                   baptized
                   ,
                   are
                   interpretatively
                   or
                   implicitely
                   baptized
                   into
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   as
                   you
                   have
                   devised
                   a
                   New
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   :
                   so
                   you
                   hereby
                   cast
                   off
                   and
                   disown
                   all
                   the
                   Christians
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   that
                   be
                   not
                   of
                   your
                   party
                   :
                   determining
                   it
                   as
                   
                     de
                     fide
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   can
                   be
                   saved
                   ;
                   who
                   yet
                   had
                   rather
                   venture
                   on
                   your
                   Curse
                   and
                   Censure
                   ,
                   then
                   into
                   your
                   Heresie
                   and
                   Schism
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   hereby
                   you
                   fix
                   your selves
                   in
                   this
                   Schism
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   us
                   (
                   that
                   unfeignedly
                   long
                   for
                   peace
                   )
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   Hope
                   of
                   ever
                   having
                   Peace
                   with
                   you
                   :
                   because
                   you
                   will
                   hearken
                   to
                   it
                   on
                   no
                   terms
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   become
                   subjects
                   to
                   your
                   usurping
                   Representative-Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   dare
                   as
                   soon
                   leap
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   as
                   do
                   .
                   Do
                   you
                   know
                   now
                   where
                   the
                   Church
                   or
                   Body
                   was
                   that
                   you
                   forsook
                   ?
                   It
                   was
                   all
                   over
                   the
                   world
                   where
                   ever
                   there
                   were
                   any
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 
                   Were
                   it
                   not
                   a
                   great
                   Schism
                   ,
                   think
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   few
                   Anabaptists
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     are
                     the
                     whole
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     others
                     are
                     Hereticks
                     or
                     Schismaticks
                     ?
                  
                   Or
                   was
                   it
                   not
                   a
                   great
                   Schism
                   of
                   the
                   Donatists
                   to
                   arrogate
                   that
                   title
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   unchurch
                   so
                   many
                   others
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   Church
                   did
                   they
                   forsake
                   ?
                   Augustine
                   tells
                   them
                   over
                   and
                   over
                   what
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   was
                   that
                   they
                   withdrew
                   from
                   ?
                   even
                   all
                   true
                   Christians
                   dispersed
                   over
                   
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                   Or
                   that
                   Church
                   which
                   begun
                   at
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   thence
                   diffused
                   it self
                   through
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   never
                   blames
                   them
                   for
                   separating
                   from
                   the
                   Universal
                   Roman
                   Head
                   or
                   Vicar
                   :
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   conspicuous
                   combination
                   of
                   particular
                   Churches
                   .
                   Optatus
                   and
                   he
                   do
                   blame
                   them
                   for
                   withdrawing
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   from
                   other
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   if
                   John
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   in
                   prosecution
                   of
                   his
                   title
                   of
                   Universal
                   Patriarch
                   ,
                   had
                   concluded
                   as
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   Christs
                   members
                   but
                   his
                   members
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   subjects
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   this
                   been
                   a
                   notorious
                   schism
                   ?
                   Tell
                   us
                   then
                   what
                   Church
                   he
                   had
                   forsaken
                   ,
                   and
                   answer
                   your self
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   your
                   last
                   Caution
                   in
                   a
                   parenthesis
                   ,
                   doth
                   condemn
                   your selves
                   .
                   What
                   I
                   Must
                   that
                   Church
                   that
                   's
                   true
                   be
                   visible
                   from
                   Christs
                   time
                   ?
                   then
                   as
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   nor
                   most
                   other
                   were
                   never
                   true
                   Churches
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   false
                   )
                   so
                   Rome
                   it self
                   was
                   never
                   a
                   true
                   Church
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   false
                   also
                   )
                   Did
                   you
                   think
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Church
                   at
                   Rome
                   in
                   Christs
                   time
                   ?
                   Sure
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   ignorant
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   Rule
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   true
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   in
                   Judaea
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   suppose
                   you
                   had
                   said
                   
                     [
                     since
                     the
                     Apostles
                     time
                  
                   ]
                   This
                   also
                   had
                   excluded
                   most
                   Churches
                   on
                   earth
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   mean
                   the
                   Universal
                   Church
                   ,
                   we
                   grant
                   you
                   easily
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   visible
                   ever
                   since
                   Christs
                   time
                   :
                   but
                   not
                   alway
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   or
                   Country
                   .
                   Is
                   not
                   the
                   greater
                   part
                   of
                   Christians
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   whom
                   you
                   schismatically
                   unchurch
                   ,
                   a
                   visible
                   company
                   ?
                   Doubtless
                   you
                   know
                   they
                   are
                   .
                   Yea
                   the
                   Abassines
                   and
                   many
                   Churches
                   that
                   being
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   ,
                   did
                   never
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   submit
                   to
                   your
                   Primacy
                   of
                   Order
                   ,
                   nor
                   had
                   you
                   ever
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   them
                   (
                   more
                   then
                   to
                   own
                   them
                   as
                   Christians
                   )
                   yet
                   now
                   are
                   condemned
                   by
                   your
                   Arrogancy
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   begin
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   a
                   new
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   nor
                   their
                   Fore-fathers
                   had
                   ever
                   any
                   dependance
                   on
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   shrewd
                   answer
                   of
                   an
                   old
                   woman
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Emperor
                   of
                   Habassia's
                   Mother
                   gave
                   to
                   
                     Gonzalus
                     Rodericus
                  
                   the
                   Jesuite
                   ,
                   pressing
                   her
                   to
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   as
                   the
                   Vicar
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   she
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   Christ
                   
                     [
                     Neque
                     ego
                     ,
                     inquit
                     illa
                     ,
                     neque
                     mei
                     sancto
                     Petro
                     obedientiam
                     negamus
                     :
                     in
                     eadem
                     nunc
                     sumus
                     fide
                     ,
                     in
                     quae
                     fuimus
                     ab
                     initio
                     :
                     ea
                     si
                     recta
                     non
                     erat
                     ,
                     cur
                     per
                     tot
                     aetates
                     ac
                     secula
                     nemo
                     repertus
                     est
                     ,
                     qui
                     nos
                     errrantes
                     commonerent
                     ]
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   We
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   
                   same
                   Belief
                   as
                   we
                   were
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   :
                   If
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   right
                   ,
                   why
                   did
                   no
                   man
                   in
                   so
                   many
                   ages
                   warn
                   us
                   of
                   our
                   error
                   till
                   now
                   ?
                   ]
                   Mark
                   here
                   a
                   double
                   Argument
                   coucht
                   against
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   One
                   from
                   Tradition
                   ,
                   even
                   Apostolical
                   Tradition
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   Godignus
                   himself
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   doubts
                   but
                   Ethiopia
                   received
                   the
                   faith
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   even
                   from
                   the
                   the
                   Eunuch
                   and
                   St.
                   
                     Mathew
                     .
                  
                   )
                   The
                   other
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   sure
                   that
                   Pope
                   that
                   cannot
                   in
                   so
                   many
                   ages
                   look
                   after
                   his
                   flock
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   send
                   one
                   man
                   to
                   tell
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   erred
                   till
                   about
                   one
                   thousand
                   five
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   was
                   never
                   intended
                   by
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Universal
                   Governour
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   What!
                   will
                   Christ
                   set
                   any
                   on
                   an
                   Impossible
                   work
                   ?
                   Or
                   make
                   it
                   so
                   necessary
                   to
                   people
                   to
                   obey
                   one
                   that
                   they
                   never
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   hear
                   from
                   ?
                   But
                   what
                   said
                   the
                   Jesuite
                   to
                   the
                   old
                   woman
                   !
                   Why
                   he
                   told
                   her
                   
                     [
                     Non
                     potuisse
                     Romanum
                     Pontificem
                     ,
                     qui
                     totius
                     Christi
                     Ecclesiae
                     pastor
                     est
                     ,
                     praeteritis
                     retro
                     annis
                     ,
                     Doctores
                     in
                     Abassiam
                     mittere
                     ,
                     eò
                     quod
                     Mahumetani
                     omnia
                     circumdarent
                     ,
                     nec
                     ullum
                     ad
                     ipsos
                     additum
                     relinquerant
                     .
                     Nunc
                     vero
                     aperta
                     jam
                     Maritima
                     ad
                     Aethiopiam
                     via
                     ,
                     id
                     praestare
                     quod
                     nequivit
                     prius
                     ]
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   [
                   The
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Pastor
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   able
                   in
                   the
                   years
                   past
                   to
                   send
                   Doctors
                   into
                   Habassia
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Mahomitans
                   compassed
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   not
                   any
                   passage
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   the
                   seas
                   are
                   open
                   ,
                   he
                   can
                   do
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   before
                   ]
                   
                     Liter
                     .
                     Gonzal
                     .
                     Roder.
                     in
                     Godign
                     .
                     de
                     Reb.
                     Abass
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   2.
                   cap.
                   18.
                   pag.
                   324.
                   
                   A
                   fair
                   answer
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   Christ
                   had
                   set
                   either
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Abassines
                   an
                   impossible
                   task
                   :
                   and
                   appointed
                   a
                   Governour
                   that
                   for
                   so
                   many
                   hundred
                   years
                   could
                   not
                   govern
                   :
                   or
                   the
                   people
                   must
                   be
                   so
                   many
                   hundred
                   years
                   no
                   Christians
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   believed
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   Pope
                   could
                   send
                   to
                   them
                   ?
                   And
                   how
                   should
                   these
                   and
                   all
                   such
                   Countries
                   send
                   Bishops
                   to
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   ?
                
                 
                   As
                   your
                   own
                   
                     Canus
                     Loc.
                     Theol.
                  
                   saith
                   of
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   ;
                   so
                   say
                   I
                   of
                   your
                   New
                   Church
                   
                     [
                     Vocati
                     estis
                     ad
                     secietatem
                     Jesu
                     Christi
                     ,
                     quae
                     sine
                     dubio
                     societas
                     cum
                     Christi
                     Ecclesia
                     sit
                     ,
                     qui
                     titulum
                     sibi
                     illum
                     arrogant
                     ,
                     hi
                     videant
                     ,
                     an
                     Haereticorum
                     more
                     penes
                     se
                     Ecclesiam
                     existere
                     mentiantur
                     .
                  
                   i.
                   e.
                   
                     You
                     are
                     called
                     to
                     the
                     society
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     society
                     being
                     undoubtedly
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     see
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     arrogate
                     this
                     title
                     to
                     themselves
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     imitate
                     hereticks
                     
                     by
                     a
                     Lying
                     affirmation
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     only
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   4.
                   c.
                   2.
                   
                     fol.
                     (
                     mihi
                  
                   )
                   116.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   hence
                   conclude
                   that
                   all
                   that
                   have
                   lived
                   and
                   dyed
                   in
                   your
                   profession
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   no
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   your
                   Church
                   is
                   guilty
                   of
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   notoriously
                   of
                   Schism
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   millions
                   that
                   live
                   among
                   you
                   consent
                   not
                   to
                   your
                   usurpations
                   ;
                   Nay
                   do
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   understand
                   your
                   errors
                   thereabout
                   .
                   And
                   some
                   hold
                   them
                   but
                   Notionally
                   as
                   uneffectual
                   Opinions
                   :
                   And
                   every
                   one
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Heretick
                   that
                   holdeth
                   a
                   point
                   that
                   is
                   judged
                   Heretical
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   Heresie
                   in
                   another
                   that
                   holdeth
                   it
                   in
                   another
                   sort
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   are
                   errors
                   called
                   Heresies
                   by
                   most
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   destructive
                   to
                   the
                   Essentials
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   some
                   Integral
                   part
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   schism
                   that
                   doth
                   not
                   unchurch
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   a
                   schism
                   that
                   doth
                   (
                   of
                   which
                   this
                   is
                   no
                   place
                   to
                   treat
                   .
                   )
                   But
                   
                     ad
                     hominem
                  
                   ,
                   me
                   thinks
                   your
                   own
                   writers
                   put
                   you
                   hard
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   who
                   conclude
                   (
                   as
                   Bellarmine
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   do
                   ,
                   though
                   
                     Alphonsus
                     à
                     Castro
                  
                   and
                   others
                   be
                   against
                   it
                   )
                   that
                   Hereticks
                   and
                   Schismaticks
                   are
                   no
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   
                     Melch.
                     Canus
                     (
                     Loc.
                     Theol.
                     lib.
                  
                   4.
                   cap.
                   2.
                   fol.
                   117.
                   )
                   saith
                   that
                   
                     [
                     that
                     Hereticks
                     are
                     no
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     common
                     conclusion
                     of
                     all
                     Divines
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     have
                     written
                     of
                     late
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     them
                     also
                     that
                     by
                     their
                     Antiquity
                     are
                     esteemed
                     the
                     most
                     Noble
                     ;
                     This
                     is
                     attested
                     by
                  
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Gregory
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     two
                     Councils
                     of
                  
                   Lateran
                   and
                   Florence
                   :
                   
                     Rightly
                     therefore
                     did
                     Pope
                  
                   Nicolas
                   
                     define
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     a
                     collection
                     of
                     Catholicks
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   If
                   this
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   Article
                   of
                   faith
                   :
                   And
                   then
                   
                     Alphonsus
                     à
                     Cast
                  
                   .
                   and
                   all
                   of
                   his
                   mind
                   are
                   Hereticks
                   and
                   lost
                   men
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   note
                   what
                   a
                   case
                   you
                   are
                   in
                   .
                   Two
                   Approved
                   General
                   Councils
                   have
                   determined
                   that
                   a
                   Heretick
                   is
                   no
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   But
                   multitudes
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   writers
                   ,
                   and
                   Pope
                   Adrian
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   of
                   your
                   Popes
                   have
                   judged
                   that
                   a
                   Pope
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   Heretick
                   :
                   and
                   consequently
                   no
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   consequently
                   judge
                   what
                   's
                   become
                   of
                   your
                   Church
                   ,
                   when
                   an
                   Essential
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   Your
                   common
                   shift
                   (
                   which
                   
                     Canus
                     ibid.
                  
                   and
                   others
                   fly
                   to
                   )
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     He
                     must
                     be
                     a
                     judged
                     Heretick
                     before
                     he
                     is
                     dismembred
                     .
                  
                   But
                   1.
                   
                   Sure
                   that
                   is
                   but
                   for
                   manifestation
                   to
                   men
                   ;
                   for
                   before
                   God
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   if
                   men
                   never
                   judge
                   him
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Where
                   the
                   case
                   is
                   notorious
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   offendor
                   is
                   
                     ipso
                     jure
                  
                   cut
                   off
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Then
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Popes
                   Power
                   to
                   let
                   whole
                   millions
                   of
                   Hereticks
                   to
                   be
                   still
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   world
                   shall
                   be
                   Christians
                   or
                   no
                   Christians
                   as
                   he
                   please
                   :
                   and
                   why
                   may
                   he
                   not
                   let
                   Turks
                   and
                   Infidels
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   grounds
                   be
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                   For
                   he
                   may
                   forbare
                   to
                   judge
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   will
                   serve
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Then
                   all
                   the
                   Christians
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   hath
                   not
                   yet
                   judged
                   and
                   cast
                   out
                   ,
                   are
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   And
                   then
                   millions
                   and
                   millions
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   that
                   never
                   were
                   subjects
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   enough
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   General
                   condemnation
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   guilty
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   :
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   enough
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   a
                   Pope
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   General
                   condemnation
                   against
                   such
                   as
                   he
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   But
                   if
                   all
                   this
                   satisfie
                   you
                   not
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   told
                   you
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   Councils
                   and
                   three
                   Popes
                   did
                   all
                   judge
                   Pope
                   Honorius
                   guilty
                   of
                   Heresie
                   (
                   and
                   consequently
                   both
                   Popes
                   and
                   General
                   Councils
                   have
                   judged
                   that
                   a
                   Pope
                   may
                   be
                   an
                   Heretick
                   )
                   therefore
                   you
                   have
                   been
                   judged
                   Heretical
                   in
                   your
                   Head
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   essential
                   part
                   of
                   your
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   thus
                   I
                   have
                   shewed
                   you
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   schism
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   but
                   a
                   part
                   ,
                   hath
                   attempted
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   hath
                   made
                   a
                   new
                   pretended
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   :
                   As
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Church
                   which
                   consisteth
                   of
                   all
                   Christians
                   united
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   we
                   confess
                   all
                   those
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   still
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   part
                   ,
                   that
                   destroy
                   not
                   this
                   Christianity
                   :
                   But
                   as
                   you
                   are
                   new
                   gathered
                   to
                   a
                   Christ-Representative
                   ,
                   or
                   Vicar
                   General
                   ,
                   we
                   deny
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   any
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   be
                   Church
                   members
                   or
                   saved
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   as
                   Christians
                   ;
                   but
                   never
                   as
                   Papists
                   .
                   For
                   a
                   Papist
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   Papist
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   if
                   yet
                   you
                   cannot
                   see
                   the
                   Church
                   that
                   you
                   separate
                   from
                   ,
                   open
                   your
                   eyes
                   and
                   look
                   into
                   much
                   of
                   Europe
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   over
                   Asia
                   almost
                   where
                   are
                   any
                   Christians
                   :
                   look
                   into
                   
                     Armenia
                     ,
                     Palestine
                     ,
                     Egypt
                     ,
                     Ethiopia
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   Countries
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   but
                   a
                   smaller
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   believe
                   what
                   I
                   have
                   before
                   proved
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   hear
                   what
                   your
                   own
                   say
                   .
                   
                     Anton.
                     Marinarins
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   complaineth
                   
                     [
                     that
                     the
                     Church
                     is
                     shut
                     up
                     in
                     the
                     Corners
                     of
                  
                   Europe
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     yet
                     Domestick
                     enemies
                     arise
                     ,
                     that
                     waste
                     this
                     portion
                     shut
                     up
                     in
                     a
                     corner
                     .
                     ]
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Sonnius
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Antwerp
                   
                     (
                     in
                     Demonstrat
                     .
                     Relig.
                     Christian
                     .
                     
                     lib.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Tract
                   .
                   5.
                   c.
                   3.
                   )
                   saith
                   
                     [
                     I
                     pray
                     you
                     what
                     room
                     hath
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     now
                     in
                     the
                     habitable
                     world
                     ?
                     scarce
                     three
                     elnes
                     long
                     in
                     comparison
                     of
                     that
                     vastness
                     which
                     the
                     Satanical
                     Church
                     doth
                     possess
                     .
                     ]
                  
                
                 
                   If
                   yet
                   you
                   boast
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   seat
                   that
                   formerly
                   you
                   had
                   ;
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   so
                   have
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   
                     Constantinople
                     ,
                     Alexandria
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   whom
                   you
                   condemn
                   :
                   And
                   we
                   say
                   as
                   
                     Gregory
                     Nazianz
                     .
                     Orat.
                     de
                     land
                     .
                     Athanasii
                     [
                     It
                     is
                     a
                     succession
                     of
                     Godliness
                     that
                     is
                     properly
                     to
                     be
                     esteemed
                     a
                     succession
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     professeth
                     the
                     same
                     doctrine
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     is
                     also
                     partaker
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     throne
                     ;
                     But
                     he
                     that
                     embraceth
                     the
                     contrary
                     belief
                     ,
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     judged
                     an
                     adversary
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     throne
                     .
                     This
                     indeed
                     hath
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     succession
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     other
                     hath
                     the
                     Thing
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Truth
                     ]
                  
                   And
                   he
                   next
                   addeth
                   such
                   words
                   as
                   utterly
                   break
                   your
                   succession
                   in
                   pieces
                   :
                   saying
                   
                     [
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     breaketh
                     in
                     by
                     force
                  
                   (
                   as
                   abundance
                   of
                   Popes
                   did
                   )
                   
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     esteemed
                     a
                     successor
                     ;
                     but
                     rather
                     he
                     that
                     suffereth
                     force
                     :
                     nor
                     he
                     that
                     breaketh
                     the
                     Laws
                     :
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     chosen
                     in
                     manner
                     agreeable
                     to
                     the
                     Laws
                     :
                     nor
                     he
                     that
                     holdeth
                     contrary
                     tenets
                     ;
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     endued
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     faith
                     :
                     Unless
                     any
                     man
                     will
                     call
                     him
                     a
                     Successor
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     say
                     a
                     sickness
                     succeedeth
                     health
                     ;
                     or
                     darkness
                     succeedeth
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     strom
                     succeeds
                     a
                     calm
                     ,
                     (
                     or
                     madness
                     or
                     distraction
                     )
                     succeedeth
                     prudence
                     ]
                  
                   Thus
                   Nazianz
                   .
                   pag.
                   377.
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   conclude
                   therefore
                   with
                   one
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   
                     (
                     Lyra
                     Glos
                     .
                     in
                     Math.
                  
                   16.
                   )
                   
                     [
                     Because
                     many
                     Princes
                     and
                     chief
                     Priests
                     (
                     or
                     Popes
                     )
                     and
                     other
                     inferiors
                     ,
                     have
                     been
                     found
                     to
                     Apostatize
                     ,
                     the
                     Church
                     consisteth
                     in
                     those
                     persons
                     in
                     whom
                     is
                     the
                     true
                     knowledge
                     and
                     confession
                     of
                     Faith
                     and
                     Verity
                     ]
                  
                   And
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   this
                   empty
                   Manuscript
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXVI
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 27.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 their
                 Deceits
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   To
                   charge
                   us
                   with
                   introducing
                   New
                   Articles
                   of
                   faith
                   or
                   points
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   contradict
                   the
                   New
                   Articles
                   which
                   they
                   introduce
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   require
                   us
                   to
                   prove
                   our
                   doctrines
                   which
                   are
                   but
                   the
                   Negatives
                   of
                   theirs
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 receive
                 no
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 faith
                 or
                 worship
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 These
                 men
                 bring
                 in
                 abundance
                 of
                 New
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 without
                 proof
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 received
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 we
                 refuse
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 Novelties
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 our
                 Rejections
                 of
                 them
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Doctrines
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   ;
                   ]
                
                 and
                 feign
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Innovators
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 device
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 any
                 Heretick
                 to
                 force
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 call
                 New
                 points
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Papist
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 Christ
                 gave
                 his
                 Disciples
                 another
                 Form
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 ,
                 or
                 many
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 ten
                 New
                 Commandments
                 not
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 oft
                 descended
                 after
                 his
                 Ascension
                 and
                 conversed
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 more
                 worlds
                 of
                 men
                 besides
                 this
                 earth
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 Christ
                 instituted
                 twenty
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 we
                 deal
                 with
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 hy
                 denying
                 their
                 fictions
                 as
                 sinfull
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 and
                 rejecting
                 them
                 as
                 corrupt
                 additions
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ?
                 And
                 were
                 this
                 any
                 Novelty
                 in
                 us
                 ?
                 And
                 should
                 they
                 bid
                 us
                 prove
                 in
                 the
                 express
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 or
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 our
                 Negative
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 Christ
                 gave
                 but
                 one
                 form
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 oft
                 descend
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 no
                 more
                 Decalogues
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 written
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 Tradition
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 is
                 proved
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 hold
                 the
                 Affirmative
                 ,
                 and
                 introduce
                 the
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 must
                 prove
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 we
                 ?
                 Our
                 Articles
                 of
                 faith
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 increased
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 new
                 ones
                 added
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Papists
                 come
                 in
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 faith
                 as
                 large
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Novelties
                 in
                 the
                 Decretals
                 and
                 the
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 innovations
                 of
                 theirs
                 we
                 reject
                 Now
                 our
                 Rejections
                 do
                 not
                 increase
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 my
                 beating
                 a
                 dog
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 keeping
                 out
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 or
                 sweeping
                 out
                 the
                 filth
                 ,
                 doth
                 enlarge
                 my
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 increase
                 my
                 family
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 all
                 the
                 Anathema
                 and
                 Rejections
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Councils
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Canons
                 or
                 Articles
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 The
                 Pope
                 hath
                 made
                 it
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   no
                   Scripture
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   interpreted
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   unanimous
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   .
                
                 This
                 wereject
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 no
                 Article
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 erroneous
                 Novelty
                 .
                 Do
                 we
                 hereby
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 Article
                 ?
                 because
                 we
                 reject
                 a
                 new
                 one
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 (
                 yea
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 made
                 by
                 Pope
                 Pius
                 after
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 )
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 an
                 Article
                 ,
                 prove
                 it
                 
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 which
                 be
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 not
                 ?
                 and
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 know
                 certainly
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 unanimous
                 Consent
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 tell
                 us
                 whether
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 forsworn
                 with
                 you
                 that
                 interprets
                 any
                 text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 before
                 he
                 have
                 read
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 or
                 any
                 text
                 which
                 six
                 of
                 them
                 never
                 expounded
                 ;
                 or
                 any
                 text
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 unanimously
                 agree
                 on
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 our
                 necessary
                 task
                 )
                 we
                 can
                 easily
                 prove
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 New
                 Article
                 of
                 your
                 devising
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 else
                 no
                 man
                 must
                 expound
                 any
                 Scripture
                 at
                 all
                 before
                 these
                 Fathers
                 were
                 born
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 Church
                 before
                 them
                 have
                 their
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 ?
                 And
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 that
                 otherwise
                 these
                 Fathers
                 themselves
                 wanted
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Article
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 expound
                 no
                 Scripture
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Consent
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 these
                 Fathers
                 do
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 expound
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 half
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 twentieth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 took
                 liberty
                 to
                 disagree
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 not
                 unanimously
                 consent
                 in
                 abundance
                 of
                 particular
                 texts
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 fallible
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 us
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 on
                 their
                 trust
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 have
                 left
                 us
                 no
                 such
                 rule
                 or
                 precept
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Your
                 own
                 Doctors
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 Oath
                 )
                 do
                 commonly
                 charge
                 the
                 Fathers
                 with
                 error
                 and
                 misexpounding
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 Canus
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 charge
                 Cajetan
                 (
                 a
                 Cardinal
                 and
                 pillar
                 in
                 your
                 Church
                 )
                 with
                 making
                 it
                 his
                 practise
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 choosing
                 expositions
                 purposely
                 for
                 the
                 Novelty
                 ;
                 
                   pro
                   more
                   suo
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   custom
                   :
                
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 highly
                 extolled
                 
                   Cajetan
                   :
                   (
                   Loc.
                   Theol.
                   lib.
                
                 7.
                 pag.
                 223.
                 )
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   yet
                   his
                   doctrine
                   was
                   defiled
                   with
                   a
                   Leprosie
                   of
                   errors
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   affection
                   and
                   lust
                   of
                   Curiosity
                   ,
                   or
                   confidence
                   on
                   his
                   wit
                   ,
                   expounding
                   Scripture
                   as
                   he
                   list
                   ,
                   happily
                   indeed
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   some
                   few
                   places
                   more
                   acutely
                   then
                   happily
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   regarded
                   not
                   antient
                   Tradition
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   not
                   verst
                   in
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   learn
                   from
                   them
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   sealed
                   book
                   ]
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 blames
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 alway
                 followed
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 and
                 Greek
                 text
                 :
                 And
                 many
                 other
                 Papists
                 by
                 him
                 and
                 others
                 are
                 blamed
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 faults
                 :
                 Andradius
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 plead
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 these
                 men
                 are
                 counted
                 members
                 of
                 your
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 go
                 against
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 your
                 new
                 faith
                 and
                 Oath
                 .
              
               
               
                 So
                 Transubstantiation
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 New
                 Articles
                 in
                 that
                 Oath
                 .
                 Do
                 we
                 make
                 a
                 New
                 one
                 now
                 if
                 we
                 reject
                 it
                 ?
                 Or
                 need
                 we
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Negative
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 can
                 easily
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 
                   Edm.
                   Albertinus
                
                 (
                 among
                 many
                 others
                 )
                 hath
                 done
                 it
                 unanswerably
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 of
                 your
                 Articles
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   it
                   belongeth
                   to
                   your
                   Holy
                   Mother
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   sence
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ]
                
                 And
                 you
                 mean
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 judge
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 .
                 Prove
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Antient
                 doctrine
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 reject
                 this
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 are
                 we
                 Innovators
                 ?
                 or
                 need
                 we
                 prove
                 the
                 Negative
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 can
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 oft
                 done
                 it
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 Did
                 
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   Basil
                   ,
                   Nazianzen
                   ,
                   Nyssen
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 send
                 to
                 Rome
                 for
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 they
                 expound
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 they
                 procure
                 the
                 Popes
                 Approbation
                 before
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 published
                 their
                 Commentaries
                 ?
                 You
                 know
                 sure
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 your
                 New
                 Articles
                 ,
                 and
                 Practises
                 :
                 We
                 stand
                 our
                 ground
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 your
                 Novelties
                 we
                 reject
                 as
                 trifles
                 ,
                 some
                 as
                 smaller
                 errors
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 as
                 greater
                 :
                 but
                 still
                 we
                 keep
                 to
                 our
                 antient
                 faith
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 sufficient
                 Rule
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Vincentius
                   Lirinens
                   .
                   ubi
                   supra
                
                 )
                 though
                 we
                 are
                 glad
                 of
                 all
                 helps
                 to
                 understand
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 with
                 
                   Tertullian
                   de
                   carne
                   Christi
                   ,
                   cap.
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Nihil
                   de
                   eo
                   constat
                   ,
                   quia
                   Scriptura
                   non
                   exhibet
                   .
                   —
                   Non
                   probant
                   ,
                   quia
                   non
                   Scriptum
                   est
                   —
                   His
                   qui
                   insuper
                   argumentantur
                   nos
                   resistemus
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXVII
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 their
                 Deceits
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   They
                   make
                   advantage
                   of
                   our
                   charitable
                   Judgement
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   uncharitable
                   judgement
                   of
                   us
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Christians
                   ,
                   to
                   affright
                   and
                   entice
                   people
                   to
                   their
                   sect
                   .
                
                 They
                 say
                 that
                 
                   we
                   cannor
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   :
                
                 But
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 
                   a
                   Papist
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                
                 :
                 They
                 say
                 that
                 we
                 want
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 faith
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 salvation
                 :
                 We
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 hold
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 :
                 Luther
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 Kernel
                 of
                 true
                 faith
                 is
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                 Rome
                 ;
                 therefore
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   Protestants
                   take
                   the
                   shell
                
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 simple
                 people
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 their
                 Church
                 and
                 way
                 is
                 safer
                 then
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 answered
                 this
                 formerly
                 in
                 my
                 
                   [
                   Safe
                   Religion
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 but
                 yet
                 shall
                 here
                 once
                 more
                 shew
                 you
                 the
                 nakedness
                 of
                 this
                 Deceit
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Papists
                 denying
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 salvation
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Christians
                 ,
                 doth
                 no
                 whit
                 invalidate
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 shake
                 our
                 salvation
                 .
                 Our
                 Religion
                 doth
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 when
                 ever
                 a
                 peevish
                 adversary
                 will
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 accuse
                 it
                 .
                 Men
                 are
                 in
                 never
                 the
                 more
                 danger
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Papist
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 partial
                 Sectary
                 will
                 tell
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 .
                 We
                 believe
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 so
                 far
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 keep
                 out
                 whom
                 he
                 please
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 salvation
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 can
                 bear
                 the
                 threatning
                 of
                 a
                 Pope
                 .
                 When
                 Bellarmine
                 judgeth
                 Pope
                 Sixtus
                 damned
                 himself
                 ,
                 its
                 strange
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 before
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 Heaven
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 out
                 whom
                 he
                 pleased
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 shut
                 out
                 himself
                 .
                 The
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 Sect
                 ,
                 that
                 held
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 pleaded
                 this
                 Argument
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 also
                 have
                 the
                 courage
                 to
                 pass
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 damnation
                 upon
                 others
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 will
                 serve
                 turn
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Charity
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 own
                 confession
                 ,
                 Charity
                 be
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 graces
                 or
                 holy
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 proveth
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 Justified
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 then
                 judge
                 by
                 this
                 Argument
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 whether
                 our
                 charitableness
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 uncharitableness
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 sign
                 :
                 and
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 safer
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 the
                 charitable
                 or
                 the
                 uncharitable
                 ?
                 yea
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 notoriously
                 uncharitable
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 condemn
                 the
                 far
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 meerly
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Papists
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 Papist
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 all
                 these
                 limitations
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 Papist
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Papist
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Plague
                 may
                 Live
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Plague
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 say
                 that
                 Popery
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 enemy
                 and
                 hinderance
                 to
                 mens
                 salvation
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 those
                 
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 saved
                 from
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 salvation
                 is
                 a
                 rarer
                 thing
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 then
                 among
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Catholicks
                 :
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 difficult
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 rare
                 :
                 many
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 Popery
                 prevaileth
                 against
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 mastereth
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 is
                 not
                 Practically
                 received
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 salvation
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 for
                 such
                 without
                 Conversion
                 .
                 Thus
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 we
                 say
                 a
                 Papist
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 uncharitable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 giving
                 them
                 advantage
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 Hunnius
                 hath
                 written
                 a
                 Book
                 to
                 prove
                 them
                 no
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 Perkins
                 hath
                 written
                 another
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Papist
                 cannot
                 go
                 beyond
                 a
                 Reprobate
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 say
                 so
                 too
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 in
                 whom
                 Popery
                 is
                 predominant
                 practically
                 ,
                 and
                 overcometh
                 Christianity
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 thousands
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 :
                 partly
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 forbear
                 contradicting
                 the
                 Priests
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 understand
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 receive
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 their
                 deceit
                 :
                 and
                 partly
                 among
                 the
                 Fryars
                 and
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 where
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 venom
                 but
                 speculatively
                 :
                 or
                 not
                 predominantly
                 and
                 practically
                 give
                 themselves
                 to
                 Mortification
                 and
                 an
                 holy
                 Life
                 :
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 none
                 such
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 I
                 read
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 
                   Gerson
                   ,
                   Kempis
                   ,
                   Thaulerus
                   ,
                   Ferus
                   ,
                   Barbanson
                   ,
                   Benedictus
                   Anglus
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 
                   Mounsieur
                   de
                   Renty
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 (
                 though
                 I
                 see
                 in
                 some
                 much
                 of
                 error
                 ,
                 and
                 meer
                 affectation
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 easily
                 perswaded
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 more
                 such
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 sorry
                 if
                 Holiness
                 were
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 common
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 freer
                 from
                 the
                 mixtures
                 of
                 error
                 and
                 affectation
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 our
                 saying
                 that
                 
                   they
                   have
                   the
                   Kernel
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Kernel
                 that
                 we
                 hold
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 undefiled
                 and
                 unpoysoned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Papists
                 mix
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 venom
                 of
                 their
                 Errors
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 his
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 in
                 mine
                 ,
                 may
                 yet
                 make
                 it
                 worse
                 then
                 mine
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 put
                 dung
                 or
                 poyson
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 you
                 have
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 in
                 a
                 precious
                 Antidote
                 or
                 other
                 Medicine
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 soon
                 marr
                 all
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 in
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 do
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 plain
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 and
                 Reformed
                 Catholicks
                 are
                 both
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 Christianity
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 that
                 mar
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 keep
                 it
                 practically
                 and
                 predominantly
                 :
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 takes
                 poyson
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 taketh
                 none
                 ,
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 takes
                 the
                 poyson
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 same
                 parts
                 and
                 members
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 likely
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 lets
                 it
                 alone
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 but
                 many
                 that
                 take
                 it
                 may
                 recover
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 ask
                 me
                 
                   Which
                   be
                   they
                
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   those
                   that
                   timely
                   cast
                   it
                   up
                   again
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   whose
                   strength
                   of
                   Nature
                   prevaileth
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   keepeth
                   it
                   from
                   mastering
                   the
                   Heart
                   or
                   vital
                   Powers
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   recovered
                   and
                   live
                   :
                
                 but
                 those
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 poyson
                 prevaileth
                 and
                 is
                 predominant
                 ,
                 shall
                 die
                 .
                 So
                 all
                 those
                 Papists
                 that
                 so
                 receive
                 the
                 Errors
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 to
                 cast
                 them
                 up
                 again
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 predominant
                 to
                 the
                 subduing
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 keeping
                 them
                 from
                 being
                 sincere
                 ,
                 and
                 practical
                 ,
                 and
                 predominant
                 )
                 these
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 upon
                 these
                 grounds
                 ,
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 think
                 that
                 Popery
                 is
                 the
                 safer
                 way
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 (
                 objectively
                 in
                 their
                 Creed
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 Papist
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 terms
                 that
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 perswaded
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 safest
                 taking
                 poyson
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 takes
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 possibly
                 nature
                 may
                 prevail
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 live
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 choose
                 to
                 let
                 it
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 Papists
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Protestant
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 do
                 yet
                 maintain
                 that
                 an
                 Infidel
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 that
                 believeth
                 not
                 the
                 very
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 think
                 this
                 strange
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 a
                 little
                 insist
                 on
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 these
                 uses
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 censures
                 proceed
                 from
                 meer
                 design
                 or
                 partiality
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 believing
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 necessary
                 then
                 believing
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 holy
                 their
                 Church
                 is
                 that
                 admitteth
                 of
                 Infidels
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 on
                 how
                 fair
                 grounds
                 they
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 with
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                   Abassines
                   ,
                   Armenians
                   ,
                   Waldensis
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 because
                 of
                 some
                 differences
                 ;
                 when
                 yet
                 they
                 themselves
                 can
                 be
                 one
                 Church
                 with
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 deny
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 believe
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 well
                 their
                 Religion
                 hangs
                 
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 how
                 well
                 they
                 are
                 agreed
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 even
                 about
                 the
                 essentials
                 of
                 Christianity
                 it self
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 Necessity
                 to
                 salvation
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 before
                 cited
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Albertinus
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 give
                 you
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 fully
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Frans
                   .
                   à
                   Sancta
                   Clara
                
                 hath
                 gathered
                 to
                 my
                 hands
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Deus
                   ,
                   Natura
                   ,
                   Gratia
                   ,
                   Problem
                   .
                
                 15.
                 
                 &
                 16.
                 pag.
                 109
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 1.
                 pag.
                 110.
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 himself
                 that
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Doctors
                   commonly
                   teach
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   just
                   and
                   probable
                   ignorance
                   ought
                   to
                   excuse
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                
                 probable
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   one
                   hath
                   a
                   probable
                   foundation
                   (
                   or
                   ground
                   )
                   as
                   a
                   Country-man
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   believes
                   that
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   drawn
                   by
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   his
                   Parish
                   Priest
                   or
                   Parents
                   :
                   or
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   seeing
                   reasons
                   that
                   are
                   probable
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   ,
                   doth
                   choose
                   those
                   which
                   seem
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   more
                   probable
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   indeed
                   are
                   against
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   otherwise
                   well
                   affected
                   :
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   he
                   erreth
                   without
                   fault
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   err
                   against
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   labour
                   of
                   the
                   contrary
                   ignorance
                   ]
                   [
                   Hither
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   reduced
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   Faith
                   are
                   not
                   propounded
                   in
                   a
                   due
                   manner
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   frivolous
                   reasons
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   impious
                   men
                   :
                   for
                   then
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   were
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   imprudence
                   ,
                   saith
                
                 Aquin.
                 2.
                 2.
                 q.
                 1.
                 ar
                 .
                 4.
                 ]
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Scripture
                 be
                 so
                 propounded
                 as
                 to
                 seem
                 most
                 improbable
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 to
                 disbelieve
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 such
                 are
                 excused
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 Parent
                 or
                 Parish-Priest
                 are
                 seduced
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 due
                 proposal
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Infidels
                 are
                 innocent
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 had
                 Christ
                 proposed
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 Parents
                 have
                 been
                 taught
                 Mahometanism
                 ,
                 or
                 Paganism
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 I
                 can
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 due
                 proposal
                 is
                 a
                 punishment
                 for
                 their
                 sin
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 themselves
                 to
                 seek
                 after
                 the
                 truth
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 long
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 sins
                 that
                 necessary
                 truths
                 do
                 seem
                 improbable
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 will
                 sin
                 excuse
                 sin
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 pag.
                 111.
                 he
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   That
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Ignorance
                   of
                   things
                   necessary
                   as
                   means
                   (
                   to
                   salvation
                   )
                   the
                   Doctors
                   differ
                
                 ;
                 for
                 Soto
                 4.
                 d.
                 5.
                 q.
                 5.
                 
                   &
                   l.
                   denatur
                   .
                   &
                   grat
                   .
                   c.
                
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 Vega
                 l
                 6.
                 c.
                 20.
                 
                   sup
                   .
                   Trid.
                   will
                   have
                   no
                   more
                   explicite
                   faith
                   required
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                   Yea
                
                 Vega
                 
                   loco
                   citato
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Gab.
                 2.
                 d.
                 21.
                 qu.
                 2.
                 art
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 &
                 3.
                 d.
                 21.
                 qu.
                 3.
                 
                   think
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   cases
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                   with
                   only
                   Natural
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   
                   habit
                   of
                   faith
                   is
                   not
                   required
                   .
                   And
                
                 Horantius
                 
                   (
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   contrary
                   opinion
                   )
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   men
                   of
                   great
                   name
                   that
                   are
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   whose
                   gravity
                   and
                   great
                   and
                   painfull
                   studies
                   moved
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   condemn
                   them
                   of
                   heresie
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   doubtfull
                   matter
                   ,
                   not
                   yet
                   judged
                   ]
                
                 (
                 O
                 happy
                 Rome
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 judge
                 that
                 can
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 controversies
                 !
                 And
                 yet
                 cannot
                 determine
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 Necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 !
                 )
              
               
                 [
                 Yea
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   S.
                   Clara
                   )
                   Alvarez
                   de
                   Auxil
                   .
                   disp
                   .
                
                 56.
                 
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   seems
                   to
                   hold
                   that
                   to
                   Justification
                   is
                   not
                   required
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   a
                   supernatural
                   object
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   Other
                   say
                   that
                   both
                   to
                   Grace
                   and
                   to
                   Glory
                   an
                   explicite
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   is
                   necessary
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Bonavent
                 .
                 3.
                 d.
                 25.
                 
                   and
                   others
                   .
                   Others
                   say
                   that
                   to
                   salvation
                   at
                   least
                   an
                   explicite
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   or
                   Christ
                   is
                   required
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   to
                   Grace
                   or
                   Justification
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   commoner
                   in
                   the
                   Schools
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Herera
                 
                   declareth
                   ,
                   and
                   followeth
                   it
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 Scotus
                 S.
                 Clara
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   I
                   take
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   that
                   opinion
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   as
                   a
                   Means
                   to
                   Grace
                   or
                   Glory
                   to
                   have
                   an
                   explicite
                   Belief
                   of
                   Christ
                   or
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 (
                 ut
                 4.
                 d.
                 3.
                 q.
                 4.
                 )
                 
                   he
                   seems
                   at
                   large
                   to
                   prove
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Pag.
                 113.
                 he
                 adds
                 
                   [
                   What
                   is
                   clearer
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   the
                   Gospell
                   bindeth
                   not
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   authentically
                   preached
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   men
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                   without
                   an
                   explicite
                   belief
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   that
                   sence
                   speaks
                   the
                   Doctor
                   concerning
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   And
                   verily
                   what
                   ever
                   my
                   illustrious
                   Master
                   hold
                   with
                   his
                   Learned
                   Master
                
                 Herera
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   think
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Doctor
                
                 (
                 Scotus
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   and
                   the
                   common
                   one
                   ,
                   which
                   also
                
                 Vega
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   faithfull
                   Scotist
                   followeth
                   ;
                   and
                
                 Faber
                 4.
                 d.
                 3.
                 
                 Petigianis
                 3.
                 d.
                 25.
                 q.
                 1.
                 
                   and
                   of
                   the
                
                 Thomists
                 Bannes
                 ,
                 22.
                 q.
                 2.
                 a.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Cano
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 And
                 he
                 gathers
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 Ses
                 .
                 6.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 and
                 adds
                 pag.
                 113.
                 
                 
                   [
                   Its
                   effectually
                   proved
                   by
                   the
                   Doctor
                   ,
                   from
                
                 Joh.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   If
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   come
                   and
                   spoke
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   had
                   sin
                   :
                   I
                   know
                   the
                   Dictors
                   of
                   the
                   contrary
                   opinion
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   are
                   not
                   cendemned
                   for
                   the
                   sin
                   of
                   Infidelty
                   precisely
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   other
                   sins
                   that
                   binder
                   the
                   illumination
                   and
                   special
                   help
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   verily
                   the
                   Doctor
                   there
                   argueth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Jews
                   might
                   by
                   circumcision
                   be
                   cleansed
                   from
                   Original
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   saved
                   without
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   and
                   accordingly
                   he
                   may
                   argue
                   as
                   to
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Gospel
                   is
                   not
                   authentically
                   promulgate
                   :
                   Else
                   his
                   reason
                   would
                   not
                   hold
                   .
                   And
                   
                   our
                   most
                   grave
                
                 Corduba
                 l.
                 2.
                 qu.
                 Theol.
                 q.
                 5.
                 
                   subscribes
                   to
                   this
                   opinion
                   ,
                   saying
                   —
                   since
                   the
                   promulgation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   an
                   Explicite
                   Belief
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   necessary
                   :
                   except
                   with
                   the
                   invincibly
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   an
                   implicite
                   sufficeth
                   to
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   grace
                   but
                   whether
                   it
                   suffice
                   to
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   probleme
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   probable
                   that
                   here
                   also
                   an
                   implicite
                   sufficeth
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Page
                 114.
                 he
                 addeth
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 
                   Medina
                   re
                   recta
                   in
                   Deum
                   fide
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 
                   cap.
                   ult
                   .
                   and
                   of
                
                 Bradwardine
                 fol.
                 62.
                 
                   that
                   an
                   Implicite
                   belief
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   salvation
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 pag.
                 115.
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   debates
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   think
                   the
                   Article
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   incarnation
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   are
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   to
                   Justification
                   :
                
                 and
                 answering
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   [
                   such
                   are
                   not
                   formally
                   without
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   ]
                
                 You
                 see
                 then
                 
                   formally
                   Insidels
                   are
                   in
                   their
                   Church
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                
                 in
                 his
                 opinion
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 pag.
                 116.
                 after
                 a
                 blow
                 at
                 Vellosillus
                 he
                 citeth
                 also
                 
                   Victoria
                   Relect.
                
                 4
                 
                   de
                   Indis
                   .
                   &
                   Richard.
                   de
                   Med.
                   Villa
                   ,
                
                 3.
                 25.
                 art
                 .
                 3.
                 qu.
                 1.
                 and
                 others
                 for
                 this
                 opinion
                 :
                 And
                 tells
                 you
                 what
                 his
                 Implicite
                 faith
                 is
                 
                   [
                   to
                   believe
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   believeth
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 And
                 page
                 118.
                 he
                 answereth
                 from
                 Scotus
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   such
                   persons
                   may
                   hold
                   the
                   contrary
                   error
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   ignorant
                   of
                   :
                
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 No
                 ,
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Scotus
                   :
                   )
                   while
                   it
                   is
                   preached
                   but
                   in
                   some
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   know
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   as
                   a
                   truth
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   he
                   must
                   firmly
                   adhere
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 Which
                 the
                 charitable
                 Fryar
                 applieth
                 to
                 England
                 as
                 excusable
                 for
                 not
                 believing
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Articles
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 citeth
                 Petigianis
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   If
                   a
                   simple
                   old
                   woman
                   shall
                   hear
                   a
                   false
                   opinion
                   from
                   a
                   false
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   bread
                   remains
                   with
                   Christs
                   body
                   in
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   )
                   and
                   believe
                   it
                   :
                   doth
                   she
                   sin
                   because
                   of
                   this
                   ?
                   No
                   :
                   This
                   were
                   too
                   hard
                   and
                   cruell
                   to
                   affirm
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Pag.
                 119.
                 he
                 citeth
                 Angles
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeth
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   that
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   no
                   knowledge
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   stir
                   them
                   up
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   bound
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   seek
                   information
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 And
                 pag.
                 120.
                 he
                 cites
                 
                   Vega
                   lib.
                
                 6.
                 cap.
                 18.
                 saying
                 that
                 as
                 
                   [
                   Ignorance
                
                 purae
                 negationis
                 
                   about
                   many
                   Articles
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   without
                   fault
                   :
                   so
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   of
                   Ignorance
                
                 pravae
                 dispositionis
                 .
                 ]
                 Which
                 he
                 maintains
                 against
                 Gerson
                 and
                 Hugo
                 .
                 And
                 
                   S.
                   Clara
                
                 adds
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 
                   [
                   To
                   speak
                   my
                   sense
                   freely
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   common
                   people
                   committing
                   themselves
                   to
                   the
                   instruction
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   trusting
                   their
                   knowledge
                   and
                   goodness
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   deceived
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   accounted
                   Invincible
                   Ignorance
                   ,
                   or
                   probable
                   at
                   least
                   :
                   So
                
                 Herera
                 :
                 
                   which
                   excuseth
                   from
                   fault
                   .
                   Yea
                   some
                   Doctors
                   give
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   Instruction
                   of
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   on
                   whom
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   flock
                   lyeth
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   teach
                
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
                 
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   be
                   hated
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   rude
                   Parishoner
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   believe
                   them
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 page
                 121.
                 concludeth
                 that
                 he
                 hopeth
                 many
                 of
                 us
                 are
                 saved
                 .
              
               
                 Page
                 122.
                 he
                 citeth
                 the
                 concent
                 of
                 
                   Azorius
                   ,
                   To.
                
                 1.
                 l.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Just
                   .
                   c.
                
                 6.
                 and
                 Corduba
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 pag.
                 123.
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   It
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   common
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Schools
                   and
                   Doctors
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Laity
                   erring
                   with
                   their
                   Teachers
                   or
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   are
                   altogether
                   excused
                   from
                   all
                   fault
                   :
                   yea
                   by
                   erring
                   thus
                   many
                   wayes
                   materially
                   ,
                   they
                   merit
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   Christian
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   owe
                   their
                   teachers
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Valentia
                 saith
                 ,
                 Tom.
                 3.
                 disp
                 .
                 1.
                 q.
                 2.
                 pag.
                 5.
                 
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   with
                
                 Angles
                 ,
                 Vasquez
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Pag.
                 124
                 ,
                 125.
                 
                 After
                 Cajetan
                 ,
                 he
                 cites
                 
                   Zanchez
                   ,
                   teaching
                   that
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   brought
                   up
                   among
                   Hereticks
                   are
                   not
                   bound
                   presently
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   refuse
                   Belief
                   sufficiently
                   propounded
                   to
                   them
                   —
                   ]
                
                 And
                 he
                 cites
                 
                   Alph.
                   à
                   Castro
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Simanchas
                   ,
                   Aragon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Tannerus
                 ,
                 and
                 Faber
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 pag.
                 126.
                 he
                 cites
                 
                   Eman
                   :
                   Sa
                
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 
                   even
                   among
                   Catholicks
                   many
                   are
                   excused
                   from
                   the
                   explicite
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                   and
                   Incarnation
                   ,
                   specially
                   if
                   there
                   want
                   a
                   Teacher
                   :
                   For
                   what
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   shall
                   we
                   say
                   that
                   an
                   infinite
                   number
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   good
                   people
                   ,
                   perish
                   ,
                   that
                   scarce
                   know
                   any
                   thing
                   aright
                   of
                   the
                   Mysterie
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                   and
                   Incarnation
                   ;
                   Yea
                   judge
                   perversly
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   falsly
                   )
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   ask
                   them
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 And
                 cites
                 Rozella
                 and
                 Midina
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 .
                 Lastly
                 gives
                 also
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 
                   Gr.
                   Valentia
                
                 fully
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   his
                   opinion
                
                 ,
                 Analys
                 .
                 fid
                 .
                 lib.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 3.
                 lit
                 .
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 Probleme
                 page
                 127.
                 he
                 puts
                 another
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   and
                   Decalogue
                   may
                   be
                   unknown
                   without
                   fault
                   ?
                
                 And
                 saith
                 that
                 though
                 Alex.
                 Ales
                 
                   say
                   ,
                   No
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   [
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   more
                   common
                   and
                   received
                   Opinion
                   ,
                
                 (
                 citing
                 
                   Adrian
                   ,
                   Corduba
                   ,
                   Herera
                
                 ,
                 &
                 alios
                 communiter
                 )
                 
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   such
                   
                   invincible
                   ignorance
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   and
                   the
                   Decalogue
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 And
                 note
                 for
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 an
                 
                   Implicite
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   no
                   actual
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 He
                 that
                 only
                 
                   believes
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   believes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 knows
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 believes
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 hath
                 no
                 actual
                 belief
                 in
                 Christ
                 or
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 
                   Ignoti
                   nulla
                   fides
                
                 :
                 If
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 I
                 actually
                 believe
                 the
                 particular
                 propositions
                 which
                 I
                 never
                 heard
                 .
                 This
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 an
                 implicite
                 Belief
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 explicite
                 actual
                 belief
                 of
                 the
                 Formal
                 Object
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Divine
                 or
                 Humane
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 True
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 True
                 and
                 infallible
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 belief
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 material
                 object
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 note
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 believeth
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 Lyar
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 in
                 God
                 an
                 Implicite
                 belief
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 will
                 save
                 men
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 particular
                 belief
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 Christianity
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 :
                 Every
                 Turk
                 ,
                 and
                 Jew
                 ,
                 and
                 Infidel
                 that
                 believeth
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 then
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 Implicite
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Popish
                 language
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 believeth
                 all
                 that
                 God
                 revealeth
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 an
                 Implicite
                 faith
                 in
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 an
                 implicite
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 serve
                 ;
                 unless
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 be
                 better
                 then
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 here
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 make
                 any
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 then
                 a
                 meer
                 shooing
                 horn
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 and
                 keep
                 men
                 to
                 their
                 side
                 .
                 By
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 it
                 is
                 determined
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ;
                 as
                 headed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 To
                 believe
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 of
                 Necessity
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 Death
                 ,
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 An
                 Implicite
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 Church
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 erring
                 Doctors
                 may
                 save
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 may
                 merit
                 by
                 following
                 them
                 in
                 error
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 Implicite
                 faith
                 in
                 God
                 himself
                 will
                 not
                 save
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 believe
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 Infidels
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 believed
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Holiest
                 Christian
                 that
                 believeth
                 explicitely
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 believe
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 they
                 believe
                 these
                 Doctrines
                 themselves
                 ?
                 or
                 rather
                 frame
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 their
                 Kingdom
                 ?
              
               
               
                 And
                 what
                 a
                 wonder
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 Learned
                 Doctors
                 see
                 not
                 their
                 own
                 contradiction
                 ?
                 they
                 suppose
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 believeth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 !
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 essentially
                 a
                 
                   company
                   of
                   Christians
                
                 ;
                 the
                 spouse
                 ,
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 school
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Pope
                 essentially
                 the
                 pretended
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 they
                 believe
                 in
                 Christs
                 Vicar
                 ,
                 or
                 Christs
                 School
                 ,
                 or
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 or
                 followers
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 by
                 all
                 this
                 you
                 may
                 perceive
                 the
                 Holiness
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 that
                 Discipline
                 or
                 Church
                 Government
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 must
                 needs
                 submit
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 damned
                 .
                 Even
                 such
                 as
                 takes
                 in
                 Infidels
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 layeth
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 will
                 but
                 believe
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Clergy
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 see
                 here
                 also
                 another
                 mysterie
                 opened
                 :
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 have
                 enough
                 to
                 Justifie
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 save
                 him
                 :
                 For
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 here
                 said
                 to
                 hold
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 justified
                 without
                 an
                 explicite
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 his
                 Justification
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 his
                 salvation
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 Though
                 the
                 other
                 half
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 necessary
                 to
                 neither
                 )
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 die
                 in
                 a
                 Justified
                 State
                 ,
                 must
                 he
                 be
                 condemned
                 ?
                 when
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 30.
                 
                 
                   Whom
                   he
                   justified
                   ,
                   them
                   he
                   also
                   glorified
                   .
                
              
               
                 You
                 see
                 also
                 here
                 what
                 their
                 Baptism
                 doth
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 
                   ex
                   opere
                   operato
                
                 infallibly
                 put
                 away
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 saved
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 their
                 sins
                 are
                 all
                 done
                 away
                 .
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 Maze
                 is
                 the
                 Romish
                 Divinity
                 !
                 And
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 well
                 they
                 are
                 agreed
                 about
                 these
                 fundamentals
                 ,
                 when
                 half
                 of
                 them
                 think
                 that
                 
                   an
                   Actual
                   belief
                   in
                   Christ
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   Justification
                
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 
                   its
                   necessary
                   to
                   both
                
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 
                   that
                   its
                   necessary
                   to
                   neither
                
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 see
                 here
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 having
                 an
                 
                   Infallible
                   Living
                   judge
                   of
                   controversies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   expounder
                   of
                   Scriptures
                
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 admirably
                 he
                 hath
                 ended
                 all
                 their
                 differences
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 again
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 If
                 formally
                 these
                 Unbelievers
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 give
                 us
                 leave
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 other
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Southern
                 Christians
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Catholick
                 
                 Church
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 differ
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 Non-belief
                 of
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 consistent
                 with
                 salvation
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 while
                 they
                 breath
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 confute
                 him
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 grounds
                 affirmeth
                 the
                 contrary
                 belief
                 consistent
                 with
                 salvation
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 want
                 of
                 teaching
                 and
                 sufficient
                 means
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 see
                 of
                 how
                 small
                 moment
                 the
                 Popish
                 Censures
                 are
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 judge
                 
                   that
                   a
                   Protestant
                   cannot
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 that
                 S.
                 Clara
                 here
                 judgeth
                 otherwise
                 :
                 but
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 s
                 said
                 his
                 Book
                 was
                 burnt
                 or
                 condemned
                 at
                 Rome
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 alloweth
                 Infidels
                 as
                 much
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 proveth
                 himself
                 a
                 Heretick
                 by
                 it
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 seeing
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 and
                 Pope
                 have
                 determined
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXVIII
                 .
              
               
                 Dètect
                 .
                 29.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 their
                 Deceits
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 most
                 successfull
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Their
                   suting
                   their
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   and
                   Government
                   and
                   Worship
                   to
                   the
                   fleshly
                   humours
                   of
                   the
                   ungodly
                   :
                   by
                   which
                   means
                   the
                   Greatest
                   and
                   the
                   Most
                   are
                   alwayes
                   like
                   to
                   be
                   on
                   their
                   side
                   :
                
                 When
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 and
                 worship
                 is
                 all
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 carnal
                 interest
                 and
                 conceits
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 still
                 like
                 to
                 lose
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 persecuted
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 their
                 unanswerable
                 Argument
                 :
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 captivate
                 the
                 Nations
                 to
                 their
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 The
                 Most
                 are
                 every
                 where
                 almost
                 licentious
                 ,
                 sensual
                 ,
                 worldly
                 and
                 unsanctified
                 :
                 Wise
                 men
                 and
                 Godly
                 men
                 are
                 few
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 multitude
                 commonly
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Great
                 ones
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 wealth
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 confess
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 wonder
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Lords
                 in
                 every
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Catholicks
                 be
                 not
                 used
                 every
                 where
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 Spain
                 and
                 Italy
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 opportunity
                 to
                 shew
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 Principles
                 and
                 Practises
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 most
                 likely
                 to
                 win
                 the
                 Rabble
                 rout
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 except
                 a
                 few
                 believing
                 Heavenly
                 persons
                 :
                 (
                 For
                 the
                 flock
                 is
                 little
                 that
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 got
                 the
                 multitude
                 thus
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 club'd
                 the
                 rest
                 into
                 prisons
                 ,
                 or
                 burned
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 flames
                 ,
                 they
                 reckon
                 of
                 this
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 surest
                 Evidences
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 forsooth
                 
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   greater
                   number
                
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Countries
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 advantage
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   few
                
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 persecute
                 or
                 burn
                 as
                 
                   Hereticks
                   that
                   were
                   against
                   them
                
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 against
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reasons
                 why
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 by
                 this
                 Policie
                 won
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 to
                 their
                 side
                 ,
                 are
                 (
                 under
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 innocent
                 )
                 these
                 four
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Southern
                 Churches
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 had
                 opportunity
                 to
                 lay
                 their
                 snares
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 :
                 And
                 also
                 those
                 Churches
                 have
                 too
                 many
                 corruptions
                 and
                 neglects
                 at
                 home
                 for
                 the
                 gratifying
                 of
                 the
                 worser
                 sort
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 God
                 hath
                 been
                 pleased
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 so
                 to
                 bless
                 the
                 endeavours
                 of
                 the
                 smaller
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 enable
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 multitude
                 to
                 preserve
                 some
                 liberty
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 God
                 hath
                 sometime
                 given
                 Wise
                 and
                 Godly
                 Princes
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 cheated
                 with
                 the
                 Popular
                 deceits
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 principally
                 because
                 that
                 the
                 Papal
                 Tyranny
                 is
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 Princes
                 Rights
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 its
                 only
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 blinded
                 by
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 strengthened
                 by
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 league
                 with
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 forced
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Popish
                 subjects
                 and
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 that
                 put
                 their
                 necks
                 into
                 the
                 Romish
                 yoke
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 pretended
                 Power
                 in
                 temporals
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 
                   in
                   ordine
                   ad
                   spiritualia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 by
                 his
                 excommunicating
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 pretended
                 power
                 to
                 depose
                 them
                 and
                 give
                 their
                 kingdoms
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 absolve
                 their
                 subjects
                 from
                 their
                 oaths
                 and
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 agreed
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 
                   Later
                   .
                   sub
                   .
                   Innoc.
                
                 3.
                 cap.
                 3.
                 )
                 and
                 what
                 by
                 his
                 exempting
                 the
                 Clergy
                 from
                 their
                 Princes
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 by
                 the
                 pilling
                 their
                 Countries
                 for
                 money
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 by
                 their
                 doctrine
                 and
                 practises
                 of
                 murdering
                 Princes
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Evidences
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 awakened
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 to
                 look
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 befriend
                 the
                 Truth
                 against
                 these
                 Tyrannous
                 
                 Usurpers
                 .
                 Had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 these
                 helps
                 under
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 name
                 where
                 they
                 can
                 reach
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 liberty
                 to
                 breath
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 air
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 voluminous
                 work
                 to
                 shew
                 you
                 how
                 all
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 is
                 suted
                 to
                 the
                 humor
                 of
                 the
                 sensual
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 fitted
                 to
                 take
                 with
                 ungodly
                 men
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 but
                 instance
                 in
                 twenty
                 particulars
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 all
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Reformed
                 Catholicks
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 unless
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Infants
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 holy
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 understand
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 and
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 serious
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 exasperateth
                 the
                 grosly
                 ignorant
                 and
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 deny
                 them
                 this
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 Believers
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Papists
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 believe
                 not
                 explicitely
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 even
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 please
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 their
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Orthodox
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 Baptism
                 giveth
                 Remission
                 of
                 sin
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 true
                 believers
                 and
                 their
                 seed
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 perswade
                 many
                 millions
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 sins
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 but
                 actually
                 abolished
                 
                   ex
                   opere
                   operato
                
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 comfortable
                 News
                 to
                 such
                 ungodly
                 souls
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Protestants
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Original
                 sin
                 liveth
                 after
                 Baptism
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 reign
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 condemn
                 not
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 true
                 believers
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Concupiscence
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 inordinacy
                 of
                 the
                 sensual
                 appetite
                 ,
                 or
                 inordinate
                 inclination
                 to
                 sensual
                 objects
                 is
                 a
                 sin
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 tell
                 them
                 that
                 when
                 once
                 they
                 are
                 baptized
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 Original
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Concupiscence
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Orthodox
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 and
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 believe
                 actually
                 (
                 or
                 profess
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 understand
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Papists
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Albaspinaeus
                 before
                 cited
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 knows
                 not
                 whether
                 ever
                 any
                 one
                 was
                 kept
                 away
                 in
                 his
                 age
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Protestants
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 let
                 alone
                 in
                 scandalous
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 admonished
                 privately
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 openly
                 before
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 yet
                 they
                 Repent
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 Reform
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 absolved
                 or
                 re-admitted
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 Publick
                 Confession
                 and
                 Penitence
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 sin
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 wicked
                 people
                 hate
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 got
                 a
                 device
                 to
                 please
                 them
                 by
                 Auricular
                 secret
                 Confession
                 to
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 where
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 but
                 confess
                 and
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 sin
                 and
                 confess
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 pardon
                 of
                 course
                 without
                 any
                 open
                 shame
                 or
                 true
                 Reformation
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 durst
                 but
                 imitate
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 particular
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 much
                 to
                 please
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 exasperated
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 almost
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 confess
                 in
                 secret
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 the
                 open
                 shame
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Protestants
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 sin
                 deserveth
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 sin
                 ;
                 (
                 though
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 inflict
                 the
                 Punishment
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 pardon
                 )
                 But
                 the
                 Papists
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 sins
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 venial
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 sins
                 that
                 deserve
                 pardon
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 deserve
                 not
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 indeed
                 no
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 analogically
                 so
                 called
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 make
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 venial
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 Protestants
                 account
                 abominably
                 gross
                 ;
                 as
                 some
                 lying
                 ,
                 some
                 swearing
                 in
                 common
                 talk
                 ,
                 some
                 drunkenness
                 ,
                 some
                 fornication
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 with
                 them
                 but
                 venial
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 properly
                 no
                 sins
                 (
                 And
                 yet
                 here
                 also
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 ears
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 some
                 saying
                 that
                 venial
                 sins
                 are
                 properly
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 denying
                 it
                 )
                 Yea
                 all
                 sins
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 deliberated
                 on
                 ,
                 are
                 with
                 them
                 but
                 
                   venial
                   sins
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 but
                 sufficiently
                 brutifie
                 themselves
                 by
                 suspending
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 swear
                 ,
                 curse
                 ,
                 murder
                 ,
                 without
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 then
                 free
                 from
                 sin
                 and
                 danger
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 easie
                 and
                 pleasing
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 ungodly
                 ?
                 Those
                 are
                 but
                 Evangelical
                 Counsails
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Precepts
                 or
                 Laws
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Protestants
                 teach
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 meditate
                 in
                 it
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Papists
                 do
                 forbid
                 the
                 Common
                 people
                 to
                 read
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 language
                 which
                 they
                 understand
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 them
                 all
                 that
                 labour
                 that
                 Protestants
                 put
                 them
                 on
                 :
                 Nothing
                 can
                 win
                 the
                 people
                 more
                 then
                 cherishing
                 them
                 thus
                 in
                 sloth
                 and
                 ignorance
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Protestants
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 justified
                 or
                 saved
                 without
                 an
                 actual
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 (
                 or
                 being
                 the
                 Infant
                 of
                 a
                 
                 believer
                 Dedicated
                 to
                 Christ
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 faith
                 must
                 extend
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Essential
                 to
                 Christianity
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 the
                 Papists
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 Justification
                 and
                 Salvation
                 of
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 believe
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 you
                 heard
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Detection
                 .
                 A
                 comfortable
                 doctrine
                 to
                 the
                 unbelieving
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 spoken
                 no
                 such
                 Comfort
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 confess
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 never
                 had
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 nature
                 or
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 penalty
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 can
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 dispense
                 with
                 (
                 or
                 else
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 Christ
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 Pagans
                 are
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 Peremptory
                 undispensable
                 threatning
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 against
                 final
                 Privative
                 unbelievers
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 ,
                 though
                 God
                 may
                 pardon
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 no
                 promise
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 positive
                 hope
                 grounded
                 on
                 a
                 promise
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   will
                   save
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 certain
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 can
                 dispense
                 with
                 ,
                 in
                 wayes
                 of
                 security
                 to
                 his
                 Justice
                 and
                 Ends
                 ,
                 but
                 uncertain
                 whether
                 he
                 will
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 among
                 his
                 unrevealed
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 believer
                 is
                 under
                 a
                 
                   certain
                   promise
                   of
                   salvation
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   unbeliever
                   that
                   hath
                   had
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   might
                   have
                   had
                   it
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   ,
                
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   sentence
                   of
                   damnation
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 certain
                 and
                 irreversible
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 die
                 in
                 that
                 Condition
                 .
                 The
                 
                   negative
                   unbeliever
                
                 that
                 
                   never
                   had
                   or
                   could
                   have
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Condemning
                   sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                
                 (
                 of
                 works
                 or
                 nature
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   sin
                   Deserveth
                   eternal
                   death
                
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 sentence
                 is
                 not
                 
                   peremptory
                   and
                   indispensable
                
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 dispense
                 with
                 rashly
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 terms
                 that
                 may
                 secure
                 his
                 Ends
                 and
                 Justice
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 mean
                 between
                 extreams
                 in
                 this
                 weighty
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Protestants
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 best
                 works
                 are
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sin
                 that
                 adhereth
                 to
                 them
                 deserves
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 pardon
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Grace
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 all
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 unprofitable
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 properly
                 Merit
                 nothing
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 our
                 works
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Commutative
                 Justice
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Papists
                 take
                 those
                 very
                 works
                 to
                 Merit
                 heaven
                 ,
                 
                   ex
                   Condigno
                
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 for
                 here
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 ears
                 again
                 )
                 say
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Proportion
                   of
                   the
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Commutative
                   Justice
                   ,
                
                 which
                 the
                 Protestants
                 say
                 ,
                 deserve
                 damnation
                 for
                 their
                 sinful
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 need
                 a
                 pardon
                 through
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Yea
                 they
                 take
                 these
                 works
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 such
                 works
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 Merit
                 for
                 others
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 easie
                 and
                 pleasing
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 proud
                 corrupted
                 Nature
                 ?
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Protestants
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Faith
                 Justifieth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 accompanyed
                 with
                 unfeigned
                 Love
                 and
                 Resolution
                 for
                 Obedience
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Papists
                 make
                 Faith
                 that
                 's
                 separated
                 from
                 Charity
                 ,
                 and
                 joyned
                 with
                 Attrition
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 admission
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 instead
                 of
                 Love
                 or
                 Contrition
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 put
                 away
                 all
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 Protestants
                 knowing
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 worshipped
                 in
                 Spirit
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 do
                 teach
                 people
                 a
                 spiritual
                 way
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 which
                 Carnal
                 men
                 are
                 undisposed
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Papists
                 do
                 accommodate
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Pompous
                 histrionical
                 kind
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 easie
                 and
                 pleasant
                 to
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 .
                 To
                 have
                 an
                 Image
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Copes
                 ,
                 and
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 formalities
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drop
                 so
                 many
                 Beads
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 saved
                 for
                 saying
                 over
                 so
                 many
                 
                   Ave
                   Maries
                
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 words
                 ;
                 what
                 an
                 easie
                 kind
                 of
                 Religion
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 agreeable
                 to
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ?
                 How
                 much
                 easier
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 say
                 over
                 their
                 offices
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 Love
                 God
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 after
                 Communion
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 delight
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 heavenly
                 fervour
                 ?
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Protestants
                 tell
                 men
                 of
                 Hell-fire
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 remediless
                 punishment
                 of
                 those
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 Papists
                 say
                 deserve
                 but
                 a
                 Purgatory
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 hopes
                 of
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 's
                 none
                 of
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 Hell.
                 
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Protestants
                 tell
                 them
                 of
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 ease
                 or
                 pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 pardoned
                 here
                 .
                 But
                 Papists
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 pardon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Masses
                 for
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 may
                 ease
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 rid
                 them
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Merits
                 of
                 other
                 folks
                 may
                 deliver
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Protestants
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 holy
                 for
                 themselves
                 :
                 but
                 Papists
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 hire
                 another
                 man
                 to
                 say
                 their
                 prayers
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 serve
                 turn
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 Protestants
                 do
                 ingenuously
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 end
                 all
                 Controversies
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 sufficient
                 way
                 so
                 far
                 to
                 decide
                 them
                 as
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 way
                 for
                 a
                 final
                 absolute
                 Decision
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 .
                 The
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Judges
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 execute
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Judges
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 must
                 execute
                 :
                 And
                 every
                 Christian
                 hath
                 a
                 judgement
                 of
                 Discerning
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 execute
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 absolute
                 final
                 judgement
                 is
                 reserved
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ;
                 when
                 God
                 will
                 fully
                 end
                 our
                 controversies
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 satisfyeth
                 not
                 men
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sentence
                 past
                 before
                 the
                 Assizes
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Papists
                 better
                 fit
                 their
                 humour
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 them
                 (
                 and
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 tell
                 them
                 )
                 of
                 an
                 End
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 controversies
                 at
                 hand
                 ;
                 of
                 an
                 easie
                 cheap
                 remedy
                 by
                 believing
                 the
                 Infallible
                 Pope
                 and
                 Council
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 putting
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 all
                 divisions
                 and
                 doubts
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 Protestants
                 would
                 have
                 none
                 but
                 seeming
                 Professing
                 Saints
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Papists
                 Canonize
                 a
                 Saint
                 as
                 a
                 wonder
                 ;
                 and
                 shut
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 a
                 few
                 
                   [
                   Religious
                
                 ]
                 that
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 other
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 Christians
                 formerly
                 were
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 which
                 brings
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Religion
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 all
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 few
                 Devotaries
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 better
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 Protestants
                 bind
                 men
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 vows
                 ,
                 and
                 fidelity
                 to
                 their
                 Governors
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Papists
                 tell
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 Power
                 to
                 free
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 dispense
                 with
                 their
                 oaths
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 Papists
                 teach
                 men
                 to
                 fast
                 :
                 by
                 eating
                 the
                 pleasantest
                 meats
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Protestants
                 use
                 a
                 total
                 abstinence
                 while
                 they
                 fast
                 ,
                 unless
                 in
                 meer
                 necessity
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 main
                 business
                 and
                 administration
                 of
                 Protestant
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 that
                 flesh
                 that
                 is
                 predominant
                 in
                 the
                 unregenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 distastefull
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 ungodly
                 .
                 Our
                 preaching
                 is
                 to
                 open
                 mens
                 sin
                 and
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 perceive
                 their
                 lost
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 reveal
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 crucified
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 set
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 holy
                 self-denying
                 heavenly
                 life
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 prescribed
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 speak
                 terrour
                 to
                 the
                 rebellious
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 the
                 obstinate
                 out
                 of
                 
                 our
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 comfort
                 none
                 as
                 the
                 heirs
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 life
                 or
                 at
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 truly
                 sanctified
                 and
                 renewed
                 souls
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 their
                 Preaching
                 in
                 most
                 places
                 is
                 but
                 seldome
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 Mass
                 in
                 Latine
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 old
                 saying
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Mass
                   doth
                   not
                   bite
                   .
                   ]
                
                 It
                 galleth
                 not
                 a
                 guilty
                 conscience
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 Mass
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 a
                 many
                 of
                 Prayers
                 which
                 he
                 understandeth
                 not
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 preach
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 shew
                 wicked
                 men
                 their
                 misery
                 ,
                 they
                 flatter
                 and
                 deceive
                 them
                 too
                 often
                 by
                 their
                 false
                 doctrine
                 :
                 They
                 cannot
                 humble
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 Original
                 sin
                 and
                 Misery
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 tell
                 them
                 was
                 quite
                 extinct
                 and
                 done
                 away
                 in
                 Baptism
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 their
                 following
                 sins
                 ,
                 Absolution
                 upon
                 their
                 customary
                 confessions
                 ,
                 hath
                 done
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 guilt
                 at
                 least
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 Misery
                 for
                 the
                 Miserable
                 souls
                 to
                 see
                 :
                 but
                 like
                 a
                 Constables
                 presentment
                 at
                 a
                 Sessions
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   Omnia
                   bene
                
                 :
                 Unless
                 perhaps
                 some
                 gross
                 actual
                 sin
                 be
                 apparent
                 among
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 an
                 Oration
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 them
                 to
                 
                   auricular
                   confession
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 Absolved
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 do
                 they
                 by
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 
                   ex
                   opere
                   operato
                
                 quiet
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 unsanctified
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 humour
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 rites
                 and
                 customs
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 curn
                 them
                 to
                 Heaven
                 or
                 Purgatory
                 with
                 an
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 and
                 Extream
                 Unction
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 pleasing
                 a
                 Religion
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 ungodly
                 people
                 ,
                 those
                 Ministers
                 can
                 tell
                 ,
                 that
                 see
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 deny
                 them
                 even
                 better
                 Forms
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 when
                 they
                 desire
                 them
                 ;
                 to
                 pacifie
                 their
                 Consciences
                 instead
                 of
                 real
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Obedience
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 have
                 fitted
                 their
                 whole
                 frame
                 of
                 Moral
                 doctrine
                 and
                 Case
                 Divinity
                 to
                 humour
                 the
                 unconscionable
                 ,
                 
                   Montaltus
                   the
                   Jansenist
                
                 will
                 fully
                 shew
                 you
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 (
                 fore-cited
                 )
                 
                   Mysterie
                   of
                   Jesuitism
                
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 would
                 escape
                 any
                 worldly
                 trouble
                 or
                 danger
                 ,
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 have
                 a
                 help
                 at
                 hand
                 for
                 ,
                 even
                 their
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Equivocation
                 ,
                 and
                 Mentall
                 reservation
                 (
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Popes
                 Dispensation
                 with
                 oaths
                 and
                 promises
                 needless
                 .
                 )
                 What
                 accommodations
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 Murder
                 his
                 adversary
                 ,
                 to
                 calumniate
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 Use
                 without
                 Usury
                 ,
                 to
                 forbear
                 restoring
                 ill-gotten
                 goods
                 ,
                 to
                 commit
                 fornication
                 ,
                 to
                 rob
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 words
                 cited
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Book
                 .
                 
                 Yea
                 what
                 comfort
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 loveth
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 hate
                 him
                 .
                 Trust
                 not
                 my
                 report
                 ,
                 but
                 read
                 the
                 Book
                 ;
                 for
                 its
                 worth
                 the
                 reading
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 advantage
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 to
                 sweep
                 away
                 the
                 vicious
                 ignorant
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 boast
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 but
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 armed
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 to
                 oppress
                 us
                 by
                 their
                 violence
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 what
                 remedy
                 to
                 use
                 against
                 this
                 Fraud
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 deal
                 plainly
                 and
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 do
                 displease
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 administer
                 Gods
                 Ordinances
                 as
                 he
                 prescribeth
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 distastefull
                 to
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 commit
                 our selves
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 trust
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 cause
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 preserve
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 most
                 engaged
                 to
                 appear
                 for
                 us
                 when
                 we
                 lay
                 all
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 none
                 to
                 trust
                 but
                 himself
                 alone
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 hearken
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 to
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 that
                 would
                 advise
                 us
                 to
                 remit
                 the
                 reins
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bend
                 our
                 Administrations
                 to
                 some
                 pleasing
                 complyance
                 with
                 carnal
                 minds
                 .
                 We
                 disengage
                 God
                 when
                 thus
                 we
                 begin
                 to
                 shift
                 for
                 our selves
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 withall
                 we
                 must
                 acquaint
                 those
                 Princes
                 that
                 are
                 faithfull
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 duty
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 to
                 assist
                 us
                 ;
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 cruelty
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 (
                 that
                 I
                 desire
                 not
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 quieting
                 the
                 ungodly
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 People
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Catechumens
                 ,
                 or
                 expectants
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Learning
                 condition
                 fitted
                 to
                 their
                 state
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 restrain
                 such
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 as
                 would
                 take
                 advantage
                 of
                 their
                 discontents
                 ,
                 to
                 seduce
                 them
                 by
                 pleasing
                 licentious
                 doctrines
                 to
                 their
                 undoing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXIX
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 30.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 their
                 frauds
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   culling
                   out
                   all
                   the
                   harsh
                   ,
                   unhansome
                   passages
                   ,
                   or
                   mistakes
                   that
                   they
                   meet
                   with
                   in
                   any
                   Protestant
                   Writers
                   ,
                   and
                   charging
                   all
                   these
                   upon
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   many
                   Articles
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   :
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   were
                   the
                   common
                   doctrines
                   of
                   our
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 us
                 leave
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 much
                 more
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 teach
                 the
                 People
                 that
                 
                   they
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   believe
                   as
                   their
                   Teachers
                   bid
                   them
                   :
                
                 and
                 they
                 
                 reproach
                 us
                 for
                 confessing
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 infallible
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 still
                 confess
                 this
                 fallibility
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 in
                 plain
                 terms
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Divers
                 of
                 their
                 particular
                 Doctors
                 that
                 we
                 use
                 to
                 cite
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   hath
                   Canonized
                   for
                   Saints
                
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 in
                 Canonizing
                 he
                 is
                 infallible
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 an
                 Infallibly
                 Canonized
                 Saint
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 err
                 in
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 boast
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 Unity
                 and
                 Concent
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 cite
                 particular
                 Doctors
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 think
                 our selves
                 bound
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Law
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 charge
                 nothing
                 on
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 but
                 what
                 their
                 Church
                 doth
                 own
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 while
                 they
                 refuse
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 
                   particular
                   Doctors
                
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 urge
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 its
                 good
                 reason
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 belief
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 reason
                 is
                 there
                 then
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 measure
                 from
                 them
                 which
                 they
                 expect
                 ?
                 We
                 profess
                 to
                 take
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 nor
                 Council
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Helpers
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 They
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 find
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
                 We
                 tell
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 
                   entirely
                   in
                   the
                   written
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 no
                 other
                 Infallible
                 Rule
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 no
                 other
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 (
                 supposing
                 what
                 in
                 Nature
                 is
                 revealed
                 .
                 )
                 They
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   Hereticks
                   do
                   pretend
                   to
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   this
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   Test
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   ?
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 all
                 cavillers
                 ,
                 and
                 defrauders
                 and
                 extortioners
                 ,
                 may
                 pretend
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 to
                 undo
                 poor
                 men
                 by
                 quirks
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 or
                 tire
                 them
                 with
                 vexatious
                 suits
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 follows
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 seek
                 another
                 Rule
                 of
                 Right
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 insufficient
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 if
                 Hereticks
                 pretend
                 to
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 to
                 General
                 Councils
                 and
                 the
                 Decretals
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 know
                 how
                 frequently
                 they
                 do
                 )
                 Will
                 you
                 yield
                 therefore
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 an
                 infufficient
                 Rule
                 ,
                 or
                 Test
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 Religion
                 ?
                 Open
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 judged
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 Opinions
                 which
                 they
                 charge
                 us
                 with
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 a
                 more
                 weighty
                 renowned
                 Champion
                 of
                 their
                 cause
                 then
                 
                   Cardinal
                   Richleiu
                
                 (
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Lucion
                   :
                
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 twelve
                 great
                 errors
                 which
                 he
                 so
                 vehemently
                 chargeth
                 on
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 sure
                 I
                 shall
                 do
                 much
                 
                 to
                 make
                 clean
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 fully
                 wipe
                 off
                 all
                 the
                 pretended
                 blots
                 of
                 errour
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 wise
                 a
                 man
                 could
                 charge
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 
                   Defens
                   .
                   contra
                   script
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Ministr
                   .
                   Charenton
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 pag.
                 12.
                 &c.
                 he
                 begins
                 his
                 enumeration
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Scripture
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 2.
                 
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   not
                   Justified
                   by
                   Faith
                   only
                   ;
                   but
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   Justified
                   by
                   Faith
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Faith
                   only
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   no
                   place
                   of
                   Scripture
                   :
                   and
                   do
                   you
                   not
                   then
                   resist
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ?
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 believe
                 both
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Paul
                 and
                 James
                 .
                 that
                 a
                 
                   man
                   is
                   Justified
                   by
                   Faith
                   without
                   the
                   Deeds
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   saved
                   through
                   Faith
                   —
                   not
                   of
                   works
                   ,
                   lest
                   any
                   man
                   should
                   boast
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 28.
                 
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   Justified
                   by
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   Faith
                   only
                   ,
                
                 Jam.
                 2
                 Did
                 not
                 this
                 Learned
                 man
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 believe
                 all
                 the
                 Bible
                 ?
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 he
                 charge
                 us
                 with
                 denying
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 retain
                 ,
                 and
                 publickly
                 read
                 in
                 our
                 Churches
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Did
                 he
                 think
                 that
                 we
                 set
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 Luthers
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 mans
                 writings
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Bible
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 prove
                 that
                 we
                 understand
                 not
                 these
                 words
                 aright
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 evinced
                 it
                 better
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 
                   [
                   Faith
                   alone
                
                 ]
                 For
                 our
                 Churches
                 by
                 
                   [
                   Faith
                   alone
                
                 ]
                 do
                 profess
                 openly
                 to
                 mean
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 Paul
                 doth
                 by
                 
                   [
                   Faith
                   without
                   works
                
                 ]
                 And
                 can
                 they
                 find
                 fault
                 with
                 Paul
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 Indeed
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 agreed
                 upon
                 the
                 fittest
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 works
                 in
                 our
                 Justification
                 :
                 but
                 our
                 difference
                 is
                 more
                 in
                 words
                 and
                 notions
                 then
                 matter
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 see
                 my
                 
                   Disput
                   .
                   of
                   Justification
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And.
                 why
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 quarrel
                 with
                 your
                 own
                 Cardinal
                 
                   Contarenus
                   de
                   Justif
                
                 .
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 joyn
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Justification
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 second
                 Accusation
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   Love
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   heart
                   :
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   Love
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   read
                   in
                   Scripture
                   :
                   and
                   yet
                   do
                   you
                   not
                   resist
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ?
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Unprofitable
                 Confusion
                 !
                 we
                 distinguish
                 between
                 
                   Loving
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                
                 as
                 it
                 signifieth
                 the
                 
                   sincerity
                   and
                   predominant
                   degree
                   of
                   Love
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 every
                 true
                 Christian
                 hath
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 signifieth
                 some
                 
                   extraordinary
                   degree
                   above
                   this
                   meer
                   sincerity
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 some
                 eminent
                 stronger
                 Christians
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 signifieth
                 the
                 
                   highest
                   Degree
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   our
                   duty
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   
                   excludeth
                   all
                   sinful
                   imperfection
                   :
                
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 actually
                 doth
                 Love
                 God
                 perfectly
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 nor
                 do
                 we
                 think
                 he
                 speaks
                 like
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 dare
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   I
                   Love
                   thee
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   beholden
                   to
                   thee
                   to
                   forgive
                   the
                   imperfection
                   of
                   my
                   Love
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   help
                   me
                   against
                   any
                   sinful
                   imperfection
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Your
                 own
                 Followers
                 whom
                 you
                 admire
                 as
                 the
                 highest
                 Lovers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 do
                 oft
                 lament
                 the
                 imperfections
                 of
                 their
                 Love
                 (
                 as
                 
                   M.
                   de
                   Renty
                
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Life
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 now
                 if
                 the
                 question
                 be
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 posse
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 act
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Potentia
                   naturalis
                
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Potentia
                   Moralis
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Habit
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 sanctified
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 
                   Moral
                   Power
                
                 is
                 not
                 perfect
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 sinful
                 imperfection
                 ;
                 though
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 an
                 eminent
                 degree
                 .
                 And
                 will
                 not
                 this
                 content
                 you
                 ?
              
               
                 His
                 third
                 Accusation
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   is
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   adjunction
                   of
                   those
                   words
                   that
                   signifie
                   a
                   true
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   :
                   you
                   say
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   Christs
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   a
                   figure
                   ,
                   sign
                   ,
                   and
                   testimony
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Scripture
                   no
                   where
                   saith
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 substantially
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Transubstantiation
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 say
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 feign
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   not
                   his
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   figure
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   Sacramentally
                   and
                   Representatively
                   :
                
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 personateth
                 a
                 King
                 on
                 some
                 just
                 account
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 actions
                 of
                 Investiture
                 and
                 Delivery
                 ;
                 the
                 delivering
                 of
                 a
                 Key
                 is
                 the
                 delivering
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 a
                 twig
                 and
                 turf
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 deliverer
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   House
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Land
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   deliver
                   thee
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 among
                 many
                 Images
                 in
                 a
                 room
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 blame
                 him
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   this
                   is
                
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Virgin
                
                 Mary
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 often
                 calls
                 it
                 Bread
                 after
                 the
                 Consecration
                 ;
                 which
                 you
                 condemn
                 us
                 for
                 :
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 so
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   [
                   That
                   Rock
                   was
                   Christ
                
                 ]
                 and
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   door
                
                 ,
                 John
                 10.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   true
                   Vine
                
                 ,
                 John
                 15.
                 1.
                 ]
                 David
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   worm
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 22.
                 6.
                 
                 ]
                 we
                 believe
                 all
                 this
                 .
                 But
                 must
                 we
                 be
                 therefore
                 reproached
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   David
                   was
                   a
                   man
                
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Rock
                 was
                 Christ
                 typically
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Vine
                 and
                 Door
                 Metaphorically
                 only
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 these
                 are
                 as
                 plain
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Blood.
                
                 
              
               
                 His
                 fourth
                 Accusation
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   Baptism
                   saveth
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   cleansed
                   and
                   regenerate
                   by
                   the
                   washing
                   of
                   water
                   :
                   On
                   the
                   contrary
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   Baptism
                   doth
                   neither
                   save
                   us
                   ,
                   nor
                   regenerate
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   only
                   to
                   us
                   a
                   symbol
                   of
                   salvation
                   ,
                   ablution
                   ,
                   and
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   said
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 A
                 childish
                 contest
                 about
                 words
                 !
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 things
                 go
                 to
                 our
                 full
                 possession
                 of
                 our
                 state
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 Justification
                 ,
                 and
                 Cleansing
                 :
                 One
                 is
                 
                   our
                   fundamental
                   Right
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 gives
                 us
                 upon
                 our
                 
                   Heart
                   consent
                
                 or
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 our
                 
                   Solemn
                   Investiture
                
                 :
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 Regenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 Justified
                 before
                 Baptism
                 :
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 Christians
                 ,
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 justified
                 ,
                 saved
                 by
                 Baptism
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 commonly
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 never
                 denyed
                 what
                 you
                 falsly
                 say
                 we
                 deny
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 King
                 by
                 his
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 was
                 one
                 before
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 Marriage
                 makes
                 them
                 Husband
                 and
                 Wife
                 by
                 publick
                 solemnization
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 fundamentally
                 so
                 before
                 by
                 Private
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 possession
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 a
                 Key
                 ,
                 a
                 twig
                 and
                 a
                 turf
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 had
                 right
                 to
                 before
                 ;
                 so
                 are
                 we
                 solemnly
                 invested
                 with
                 those
                 benefits
                 by
                 baptism
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 fundamental
                 Title
                 to
                 before
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 your
                 own
                 writers
                 confess
                 this
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 Baptized
                 many
                 years
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 Faith
                 and
                 Charity
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 Cornelius
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 before
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 Act.
                 10.
                 had
                 not
                 Justification
                 before
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 that
                 Constantine
                 the
                 great
                 was
                 unpardoned
                 ,
                 unregenerate
                 and
                 no
                 Christian
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 Baptized
                 ?
                 Or
                 rather
                 would
                 you
                 make
                 quarrels
                 against
                 your
                 own
                 Confessions
                 ?
              
               
                 His
                 fifth
                 Accusation
                 is
                 
                   [
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   Priests
                   do
                   forgive
                   sin
                   :
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   you
                   say
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   remit
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   testifie
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   remitted
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   no
                   where
                   say
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 Testification
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Remission
                 .
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   whose
                   sins
                
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   remit
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   remitted
                
                 .
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 were
                 used
                 to
                 every
                 Presbyter
                 in
                 our
                 Ordination
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ?
                 We
                 say
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Pastors
                 do
                 as
                 Gods
                 Embassadors
                 ,
                 proclaim
                 his
                 General
                 Conditional
                 Pardon
                 unto
                 all
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
                 Ministers
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 
                 particular
                 Application
                 ,
                 and
                 delivery
                 of
                 pardon
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 on
                 supposition
                 that
                 the
                 Baptized
                 be
                 qualified
                 for
                 pardon
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 same
                 Application
                 by
                 Declaration
                 and
                 Delivery
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Absolution
                   of
                   the
                   Penitent
                
                 ;
                 on
                 supposition
                 that
                 their
                 penitence
                 be
                 sincere
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 Church
                 Governours
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 on
                 good
                 considerations
                 sometimes
                 remit
                 some
                 humbling
                 disgraceful
                 acts
                 that
                 were
                 imposed
                 on
                 the
                 penitent
                 for
                 the
                 testification
                 of
                 his
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 are
                 not
                 these
                 four
                 concessions
                 enough
                 ?
                 Or
                 are
                 you
                 minded
                 to
                 pick
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 that
                 your selves
                 and
                 others
                 may
                 have
                 fewel
                 for
                 the
                 rancour
                 and
                 uncharitableness
                 of
                 your
                 minds
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 indeed
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 can
                 primarily
                 as
                 the
                 chief
                 Agent
                 forgive
                 sins
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 pardoner
                 :
                 Nor
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 can
                 pardon
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 abate
                 or
                 shorten
                 the
                 pains
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 in
                 a
                 fire
                 called
                 Purgatory
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 leave
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 verily
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 remit
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 temporal
                 punishment
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 cruel
                 wretch
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 forgive
                 men
                 ,
                 even
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 the
                 Gout
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 hundred
                 diseases
                 ;
                 nay
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 remit
                 them
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 the
                 pains
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 loath
                 to
                 die
                 :
                 (
                 But
                 I
                 forgot
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 no
                 body
                 to
                 forgive
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 above
                 him
                 )
                 He
                 that
                 connot
                 remit
                 the
                 punishments
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 feel
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 believe
                 him
                 (
                 without
                 any
                 Divine
                 Testimony
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 remit
                 a
                 penalty
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 saw
                 nor
                 felt
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 man
                 else
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 sixth
                 Accusation
                 is
                 
                   [
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   If
                   a
                   Virgin
                   marry
                   she
                   sinneth
                   not
                   :
                   but
                   you
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   just
                   sin
                   in
                   all
                   works
                   :
                   which
                   Scripture
                   mentions
                   not
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Do
                 you
                 believe
                 in
                 your
                 Conscience
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 meaneth
                 that
                 a
                 Virgin
                 sinneth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 any
                 circumstance
                 or
                 defect
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 or
                 Concomitants
                 of
                 her
                 Marriage
                 ?
                 Then
                 I
                 pray
                 tell
                 your
                 Nuns
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 
                   they
                   marry
                   they
                   sin
                   not
                
                 .
                 Tell
                 Priests
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 
                   they
                   marry
                   they
                   sin
                   not
                
                 .
                 Your
                 own
                 reason
                 can
                 expect
                 no
                 other
                 sense
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   sin
                   to
                   the
                   Virgin.
                
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 grant
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 if
                 you
                 think
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 work
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 God
                 as
                 apprehensively
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 as
                 strongly
                 ,
                 and
                 restrain
                 every
                 
                 wandring
                 thought
                 as
                 exactly
                 ,
                 and
                 Love
                 God
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 it self
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 perfectly
                 blameless
                 ,
                 and
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 beholden
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 these
                 failings
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 shew
                 then
                 a
                 proud
                 Pharisaical
                 spirit
                 ,
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 it self
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Do
                 you
                 go
                 on
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   I
                   thank
                   thee
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   as
                   other
                   men
                   :
                
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 rather
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   be
                   mercifull
                   to
                   me
                   a
                   sinner
                   :
                
                 and
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 rather
                 justified
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 told
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 streams
                 cannot
                 be
                 perfectly
                 sinless
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 fountain
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 and
                 
                   [
                   Who
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   my
                   heart
                   clean
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   pure
                   from
                   my
                   sin
                   ?
                
                 Prov.
                 20.
                 9.
                 ]
                 
                   [
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   just
                   man
                   upon
                   earth
                   ,
                   that
                   doth
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   sinneth
                   not
                   ,
                   Eccl.
                
                 7.
                 20.
                 ]
                 Christ
                 telleth
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 fruit
                 will
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 the
                 actions
                 like
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 an
                 imperfect
                 Heart
                 will
                 have
                 imperfect
                 duties
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 dare
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remnant
                 of
                 sin
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 that
                 hindereth
                 you
                 from
                 seeing
                 it
                 .
                 Humility
                 and
                 self-knowledge
                 would
                 soon
                 end
                 this
                 controversie
                 .
                 We
                 say
                 not
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 works
                 are
                 sins
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 
                   materially
                   forbidden
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   done
                   in
                   wickedness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 vicious
                 predominant
                 habits
                 ;
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 works
                 which
                 
                   Materially
                   are
                   good
                
                 ,
                 are
                 tainted
                 with
                 our
                 sinfull
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 having
                 not
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 measure
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 beg
                 pardon
                 for
                 our
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 and
                 fly
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 and
                 merits
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 through
                 whom
                 God
                 will
                 accept
                 both
                 our
                 works
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 pardoneth
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 seventh
                 Accusation
                 is
                 
                   [
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   wicked
                   men
                   and
                   reprobates
                   ,
                   that
                   believe
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                   But
                   you
                   contend
                   that
                   they
                   believe
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   only
                   a
                   shadow
                   of
                   faith
                   :
                   which
                   no
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 a
                 quarrel
                 about
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 unworthy
                 serious
                 men
                 !
                 We
                 say
                 that
                 Reprobates
                 do
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 believe
                 not
                 ,
                 taking
                 belief
                 in
                 different
                 senses
                 .
                 We
                 believe
                 what
                 ever
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 the
                 Devils
                 believe
                 and
                 tremble
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 as
                 Believers
                 and
                 Christians
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 loath
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Devils
                 Believers
                 and
                 Christians
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 .
                 As
                 Belief
                 signifieth
                 a
                 bare
                 uneffectuall
                 
                 conviction
                 or
                 superficial
                 Assent
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 
                   fides
                   informis
                
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 still
                 confess
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 may
                 believe
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 Belief
                 signifieth
                 our
                 
                   Receiving
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Coming
                   to
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   being
                   planted
                   into
                   him
                   as
                   his
                   members
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   taking
                   him
                   heartily
                   as
                   Christ
                   ,
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 
                   becoming
                   Christians
                   and
                   Disciples
                
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 signifieth
                 such
                 a
                 faith
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 of
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 shew
                 or
                 shadow
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   P.
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   Beza
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Danaeus
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 cite
                 .
                 And
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 think
                 so
                 your selves
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 in
                 Postscript
                 to
                 my
                 Disput
                 .
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 eighth
                 Accusation
                 is
                 this
                 
                   [
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   that
                   believe
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   at
                   another
                   time
                   believe
                   not
                   .
                   You
                   deny
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   any
                   that
                   believe
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   fall
                   from
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   once
                   believeth
                   doth
                   ever
                   lose
                   that
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   Scripture
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 too
                 light
                 in
                 serious
                 matters
                 ,
                 to
                 play
                 thus
                 upon
                 words
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 still
                 maintain
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 believe
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 fall
                 away
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 with
                 an
                 uneffectual
                 or
                 common
                 assent
                 that
                 they
                 believe
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 
                   fides
                   informis
                
                 .
                 Your
                 accusation
                 therefore
                 is
                 false
                 .
                 The
                 
                   semen
                   vitae
                
                 and
                 faith
                 that
                 Calvin
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 you
                 cite
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 saving
                 faith
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 
                   fides
                   charitate
                   formata
                
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 think
                 that
                 faith
                 is
                 called
                 
                   charitate
                   formata
                
                 ,
                 or
                 justifying
                 or
                 saving
                 faith
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 an
                 extrinsecal
                 denomination
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 concomitant
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 it self
                 between
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 unjustified
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 justified
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 mistaken
                 against
                 all
                 reason
                 .
                 Your
                 own
                 Philosophers
                 frequently
                 maintain
                 that
                 the
                 will
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 charity
                 )
                 followeth
                 the
                 practical
                 dictates
                 of
                 the
                 Intellect
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 Assent
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 therefore
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 a
                 Practical
                 Belief
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 accompanyed
                 with
                 charity
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 that
                 deny
                 this
                 ,
                 do
                 yet
                 maintain
                 that
                 a
                 powerfull
                 clear
                 Assent
                 of
                 the
                 Intellect
                 will
                 infallibly
                 procure
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 though
                 every
                 assent
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 Necessarily
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 (
                 and
                 in
                 common
                 reason
                 )
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 an
                 intrinsick
                 difference
                 between
                 that
                 Assent
                 which
                 prevaileth
                 with
                 the
                 will
                 to
                 
                 determine
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 cannot
                 so
                 prevail
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 your
                 unformed
                 and
                 your
                 formed
                 faith
                 ,
                 have
                 some
                 intrinsick
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 that
                 are
                 half
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 do
                 think
                 that
                 justifying
                 faith
                 may
                 be
                 lost
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 (
                 be
                 it
                 right
                 or
                 wrong
                 )
                 you
                 cannot
                 charge
                 this
                 on
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 rest
                 which
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 ,
                 do
                 hold
                 a
                 brotherly
                 communion
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 take
                 not
                 that
                 point
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 moment
                 as
                 to
                 break
                 communion
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Are
                 you
                 not
                 at
                 odds
                 among
                 your selves
                 about
                 perseverance
                 ?
                 some
                 laying
                 it
                 first
                 on
                 mans
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 with
                 Austin
                 ,
                 ascertaining
                 perseverance
                 to
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 because
                 Elect
                 ,
                 and
                 laying
                 it
                 on
                 Gods
                 free
                 Gift
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 Jesuites
                 and
                 School
                 men
                 affirming
                 that
                 the
                 confirmed
                 in
                 Grace
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 certain
                 to
                 persevere
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 necessarily
                 believe
                 and
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 mortally
                 sin
                 (
                 strange
                 doctrine
                 for
                 a
                 Jesuite
                 !
                 )
                 Of
                 all
                 this
                 controversie
                 of
                 perseverance
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 few
                 sheets
                 called
                 
                   An
                   Account
                   of
                   my
                   Judgement
                
                 hereabout
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 wrote
                 those
                 I
                 knew
                 not
                 whom
                 Alvarez
                 meant
                 
                   (
                   lib.
                
                 10.
                 
                 Disp
                 .
                 104.
                 pag.
                 419.
                 
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   Auxil
                   .
                
                 )
                 When
                 he
                 disputed
                 against
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 But
                 since
                 I
                 find
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Respons
                   .
                   ad
                   Object
                   .
                   Lib.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 9.
                 pag.
                 522
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Where
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 
                   Greg.
                   de
                   Valentia
                   ,
                   Tom.
                
                 2.
                 disp
                 .
                 8.
                 q.
                 3.
                 punct
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 §
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 Tom.
                 1.
                 d
                 1.
                 q.
                 23.
                 punct
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 §
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Ubi
                   docet
                   non
                   solum
                   esse
                   praeelectos
                   ut
                   salventur
                   ,
                   sed
                   ut
                   necessario
                   salventur
                   ,
                   ac
                   per
                   consequens
                   non
                   posse
                   peccare
                   Mortaliter
                   ,
                   &
                   Necessario
                   persever
                   are
                   in
                   gratia
                   ,
                   ac
                   eatenus
                   non
                   libere
                   ,
                   sed
                   necessario
                   salvari
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 meant
                 
                   Alexand.
                   Ales
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                   p.
                   q.
                
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Et
                   Almainin
                
                 3.
                 d.
                 11.
                 q.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Qui
                   asserunt
                   confirmatos
                   in
                   Gratia
                   non
                   habere
                   libertatem
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   Quam
                   sententiam
                   Medina
                   impugnat
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                   p.
                   q.
                
                 27.
                 art
                 .
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 Protestants
                 say
                 ,
                 And
                 yet
                 will
                 you
                 quarrell
                 ?
              
               
                 His
                 ninth
                 Accusation
                 is
                 this
                 
                   [
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   If
                   thou
                   will
                   enter
                   into
                   life
                   ,
                   keep
                   the
                   commandments
                   :
                   You
                   say
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   keeping
                   the
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   saith
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   deny
                   Christ
                   and
                   abolish
                   faith
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Scripture
                   speaketh
                   not
                   a
                   word
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Still
                 confusion
                 playes
                 your
                 game
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 strive
                 
                 about
                 words
                 .
                 We
                 distinguish
                 between
                 the
                 
                   keeping
                   of
                   that
                   Law
                   of
                   Works
                   ,
                   or
                   Nature
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   perfect
                   obedience
                   the
                   only
                   condition
                   of
                   Life
                   :
                
                 and
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                
                 Moses
                 
                   as
                   such
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 Is
                 this
                 a
                 doubt
                 among
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 believe
                 Pauls
                 Epistles
                 ?
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                
                 we
                 must
                 endeavour
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 perfectly
                 (
                 thats
                 necessary
                 
                   necessitate
                   praecepti
                   ;
                
                 )
                 and
                 must
                 needs
                 keep
                 it
                 sincerely
                 
                   (
                   necessitate
                   medii
                
                 )
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 This
                 all
                 Protestants
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 spoke
                 with
                 are
                 agreed
                 in
                 :
                 And
                 dare
                 any
                 Papist
                 deny
                 it
                 ?
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 all
                 (
                 nor
                 you
                 neither
                 )
                 agreed
                 on
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 we
                 agreed
                 on
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 you
                 quarrel
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 tenth
                 Accusation
                 is
                 
                   [
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   that
                   were
                   illuminated
                   and
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   did
                   fall
                   ,
                   and
                   crucifie
                   again
                   to
                   themselves
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   you
                   defend
                   ,
                   that
                   whoever
                   is
                   once
                   partaker
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   cannot
                   fall
                   from
                   his
                   Grace
                   :
                   which
                   Scripture
                   speaketh
                   not
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 again
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 meer
                 untruth
                 !
                 We
                 still
                 maintain
                 that
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 are
                 of
                 certain
                 truth
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 distinguish
                 between
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 the
                 speciall
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 The
                 common
                 gifts
                 may
                 be
                 lost
                 :
                 we
                 never
                 denyed
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 special
                 gifts
                 that
                 accompany
                 salvation
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 judge
                 are
                 never
                 lost
                 :
                 others
                 of
                 us
                 think
                 are
                 left
                 only
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 predestinate
                 ,
                 as
                 Austin
                 thought
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Dominicans
                 think
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 cause
                 is
                 here
                 of
                 your
                 quarrell
                 ?
              
               
                 His
                 eleventh
                 Accusation
                 is
                 this
                 
                   [
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   that
                   God
                   taketh
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   blotteth
                   out
                   our
                   iniquity
                   as
                   a
                   cloud
                   :
                   and
                   puts
                   our
                   iniquities
                   far
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   East
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   us
                   as
                   white
                   as
                   snow
                   ;
                   You
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   takes
                   not
                   away
                   ,
                   nor
                   blotteth
                   out
                   our
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   doth
                   not
                   impute
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   not
                   make
                   us
                   white
                   as
                   snow
                   ,
                   but
                   leaveth
                   in
                   us
                   the
                   fault
                   and
                   uncleaness
                   of
                   sin
                   :
                   which
                   Scripture
                   no
                   where
                   speaks
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 half
                 falshood
                 ,
                 and
                 half
                 confusion
                 ,
                 raked
                 up
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 quarrel
                 with
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 s
                 false
                 that
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   doth
                   not
                   take
                   away
                   ,
                   nor
                   blot
                   out
                   our
                   sin
                   ,
                   nor
                   make
                   us
                   white
                   as
                   snow
                   :
                
                 Do
                 not
                 all
                 Protestants
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 affirm
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 these
                 things
                 here
                 considerable
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Act
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Habit
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 guilt
                 ,
                 or
                 obligation
                 to
                 punishment
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 culpability
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 
                   reatus
                   culpae
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Act
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 for
                 shame
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 takes
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   transient
                   act
                
                 that
                 is
                 gone
                 of
                 it self
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 acted
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 existence
                 ,
                 as
                 Scotus
                 and
                 all
                 your
                 own
                 take
                 notice
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Culpability
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 sure
                 for
                 shame
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 so
                 put
                 away
                 ,
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                   Davids
                
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 
                   reputable
                   as
                   a
                   vertue
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   a
                   vice
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Reatus
                   ad
                   paenam
                
                 ,
                 the
                 full
                 Guilt
                 ,
                 we
                 maintain
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   done
                   quite
                   away
                
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 your
                 eyes
                 be
                 in
                 your
                 head
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 this
                 guilt
                 and
                 punishment
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 mentioned
                 by
                 you
                 speak
                 (
                 or
                 principally
                 speak
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 For
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 else
                 can
                 they
                 mean
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 actual
                 sins
                 that
                 are
                 past
                 long
                 ago
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 existence
                 .
                 Learned
                 wranglers
                 !
                 would
                 you
                 make
                 us
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 Grace
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 David
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 his
                 Murder
                 and
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 
                   quid
                   praeteritum
                   ,
                   &
                   non
                   jam
                   existens
                   ?
                
                 a
                 thing
                 past
                 and
                 gone
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 grace
                 ?
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 you
                 feign
                 us
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   takes
                   not
                   away
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   not
                   imputeth
                   it
                   ,
                
                 you
                 feign
                 us
                 to
                 make
                 synonymal
                 terms
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 different
                 sences
                 .
                 He
                 takes
                 them
                 away
                 by
                 not
                 imputing
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Text
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 in
                 difference
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 sin
                 that
                 you
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   takes
                   not
                   away
                
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 you
                 play
                 partly
                 the
                 Calumniators
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 the
                 erroneous
                 Pharisees
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 Calumniate
                 ,
                 in
                 feigning
                 us
                 to
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   habitual
                   sin
                   is
                   done
                   away
                
                 .
                 Because
                 our
                 Divines
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 meer
                 pardon
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Justification
                 )
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 therefore
                 you
                 falsly
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 hold
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 put
                 away
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 whereas
                 we
                 hold
                 (
                 without
                 one
                 contradicting
                 vote
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 read
                 or
                 heard
                 )
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 Justified
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   Sanctified
                   ,
                   Converted
                   ,
                   Regenerate
                   ,
                   Renewed
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   must
                   live
                   an
                   holy
                   life
                
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 sins
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 dominion
                 over
                 them
                 :
                 that
                 Gross
                 and
                 Wilfull
                 sin
                 they
                 forsake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 least
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 they
                 groan
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 strive
                 against
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 obtain
                 a
                 perfect
                 conquest
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 
                   degree
                   of
                   habitual
                   or
                   dispositive
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   absence
                   of
                   holy
                   qualities
                   remaineth
                
                 in
                 the
                 Justified
                 soul
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Pharasaical
                 error
                 ,
                 yea
                 worse
                 then
                 a
                 Pharisee
                 durst
                 have
                 owned
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 seems
                 this
                 is
                 your
                 meaning
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Calvins
                 which
                 you
                 cite
                 .
                 
                 And
                 dare
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 sin
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 or
                 purge
                 ,
                 or
                 pardon
                 ?
                 Are
                 you
                 in
                 Heaven
                 already
                 ?
                 The
                 whole
                 have
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sick
                 :
                 and
                 have
                 you
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 heal
                 your
                 soul
                 ?
                 would
                 you
                 be
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 you
                 are
                 ?
                 O
                 proud
                 souls
                 !
                 and
                 strange
                 to
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 !
                 Hath
                 not
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 pronounced
                 him
                 a
                 Lyar
                 and
                 Self-deceiver
                 ,
                 that
                 saith
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 sin
                 ,
                 1
                 Joh.
                 1.
                 8.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   In
                   many
                   things
                   we
                   offend
                   all
                   ,
                
                 Jam.
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 but
                 recite
                 to
                 you
                 two
                 Canons
                 of
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 you
                 use
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 ,
                 are
                 fit
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 consider
                 .
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Milevit
                   .
                   cont
                   .
                   Pelagianos
                   Can.
                
                 7.
                 
                 
                   [
                   Item
                   placuit
                   ,
                   ut
                   quicunque
                   dixerit
                   in
                   Oratione
                   Dominica
                   ideo
                   dicere
                   sanctos
                   ,
                   Dimitte
                   nobis
                   Debita
                   nostra
                   ,
                   ut
                   non
                   pro
                   seipsis
                   hoc
                   dicant
                   ,
                   quia
                   non
                   est
                   e●
                   jam
                   necessaria
                   ista
                   ,
                   sed
                   pro
                   aliis
                   ,
                   qui
                   sunt
                   in
                   suo
                   populo
                   peccatores
                   ,
                   &
                   ideo
                   non
                   dicere
                   unumquemque
                   sanctorum
                   ,
                   Dimitte
                   mihi
                   debita
                   mea
                   ;
                   sed
                   Dimitte
                   nobis
                   debita
                   nostra
                   ,
                   ut
                   hoc
                   pro
                   aliis
                   potius
                   quam
                   pro
                   se
                   Justus
                   petere
                   intelligatur
                   ,
                   Anathema
                   sit
                   .
                
              
               
                 Can.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Item
                   placuit
                   ,
                   ut
                   quicunque
                   verba
                   ipsa
                   Dominicae
                   Orationis
                   ,
                   ubi
                   dicimus
                   ,
                   Dimitte
                   nobis
                   debita
                   nostra
                   ,
                   ista
                   volunt
                   à
                   Sanctis
                   dici
                   ,
                   ut
                   humiliter
                   ,
                   non
                   veraciter
                   hoc
                   dicatur
                   ,
                   Anathema
                   fit
                   .
                   Quis
                   enim
                   ferat
                   Ora●tem
                   ,
                   &
                   non
                   hominibus
                   ,
                   sed
                   ipsi
                   Domino
                   mentientem
                   ,
                   qui
                   labiis
                   sibi
                   dicit
                   dimitti
                   velle
                   ,
                   &
                   Corde
                   dicit
                   ,
                   quae
                   sibi
                   dimittantur
                   debita
                   non
                   habere
                   ?
                   ]
                
              
               
                 You
                 see
                 here
                 the
                 Council
                 curseth
                 all
                 those
                 as
                 intolerable
                 Lyars
                 ,
                 that
                 say
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 ,
                 desiring
                 him
                 daily
                 to
                 forgive
                 or
                 remit
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 sins
                 to
                 forgive
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 that
                 every
                 Saint
                 hath
                 not
                 such
                 sins
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 a
                 Papist
                 say
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 making
                 Councils
                 as
                 void
                 of
                 sence
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 feign
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 ?
              
               
                 Hus
                 twelfth
                 and
                 last
                 Accusation
                 is
                 this
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   Blessedness
                   in
                   the
                   Reward
                   ,
                   the
                   Prize
                   ,
                   the
                   Penny
                   ,
                   the
                   wages
                   of
                   Labourers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Crown
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   :
                   you
                   contend
                   that
                   its
                   meerly
                   the
                   free
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   Reward
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   Scripture
                   doth
                   affirm
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 A
                 meer
                 Calumny
                 ,
                 and
                 perverting
                 of
                 Calvins
                 words
                 ,
                 who
                 often
                 saith
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 constantly
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Eternal
                   life
                   is
                   given
                   as
                   a
                   Reward
                   and
                   Crown
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   .
                
                 But
                 we
                 distinguish
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Gospel
                   Promise
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Conditional
                 Deed
                 of
                 Gift
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 Life
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 Accept
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 this
                 by
                 Judgement
                 and
                 Glorification
                 .
                 And
                 
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                   Antecedenter
                   meerly
                   of
                   Gods
                   free
                   Grace
                
                 that
                 he
                 
                   made
                   such
                   a
                   Deed
                   of
                   Gift
                
                 (
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 being
                 the
                 purchasing
                 cause
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 nothing
                 of
                 our
                 works
                 had
                 a
                 handin
                 the
                 procurement
                 (
                 Dare
                 you
                 deny
                 this
                 ?
                 )
                 But
                 that
                 our
                 
                   Justification
                   in
                   Judgement
                
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Glorification
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Execution
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 our
                 works
                 the
                 Reason
                 ;
                 not
                 as
                 having
                 merited
                 it
                 
                   ex
                   proportione
                   operis
                
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 
                   Commutative
                   Justice
                
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 having
                 performed
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 free
                 Gift
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 being
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 doth
                 belong
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Scotus
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 still
                 you
                 are
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 ears
                 )
                 who
                 say
                 that
                 
                   Merit
                   of
                   Condignity
                
                 is
                 but
                 
                   ex
                   pacto
                
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 Gods
                 Promise
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 any
                 sober
                 Papist
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 guilty
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 point
                 that
                 this
                 great
                 Cardinal
                 chargeth
                 us
                 with
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 Papists
                 and
                 Protestants
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 way
                 for
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 differed
                 not
                 more
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 then
                 in
                 these
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 again
                 I
                 must
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 Scripture
                 only
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
                 and
                 Test
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
                 Their
                 
                   Polidor
                   Virgil
                
                 in
                 this
                 speaks
                 truly
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 saying
                 
                   [
                   They
                   are
                   called
                   Evangelical
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   maintain
                   that
                   no
                   Law
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   delivered
                   by
                   Christ
                   or
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ]
                
                 (
                 so
                 sapless
                 and
                 putid
                 is
                 their
                 scorn
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Evangelium
                   quintum
                   .
                
                 )
                 If
                 therefore
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Calvin
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 man
                 speak
                 in
                 any
                 word
                 amiss
                 ,
                 blame
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 spoke
                 it
                 for
                 that
                 word
                 ;
                 but
                 blame
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 are
                 men
                 .
                 Austin
                 Retracted
                 his
                 own
                 errors
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 of
                 us
                 dare
                 Justifie
                 every
                 word
                 that
                 hath
                 faln
                 from
                 our
                 mouths
                 or
                 pen
                 ,
                 before
                 God
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 hundred
                 points
                 do
                 Schoolmen
                 and
                 Commentators
                 charge
                 on
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 Erroneous
                 ,
                 among
                 yourselves
                 ?
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 errors
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 be
                 charged
                 on
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 your
                 writers
                 errors
                 upon
                 yours
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 stick
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 as
                 the
                 sufficient
                 Rule
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 encouraged
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 concessions
                 of
                 our
                 adversaries
                 of
                 greatest
                 Note
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 concent
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unprovedness
                 of
                 of
                 their
                 pretended
                 additonals
                 .
                 )
                 Among
                 others
                 even
                 this
                 great
                 Cardinal
                 Richlieu
                 saith
                 thus
                 ,
                 pag.
                 38.
                 
                 
                   [
                   Nos
                   autem
                   nullam
                   
                   aliam
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   As
                   for
                   us
                   we
                   put
                   (
                   or
                   assert
                   )
                   no
                   other
                   Rule
                   but
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   neither
                   of
                   another
                   sort
                   ,
                   nor
                   totall
                   :
                   Yea
                   we
                   say
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Whole
                   Rule
                   of
                   our
                   Salvation
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   on
                   a
                   double
                   account
                   ,
                   both
                   because
                   it
                   containeth
                   immediately
                   and
                   formally
                   the
                   summ
                   of
                   our
                   salvation
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Articles
                   that
                   are
                   necessary
                   to
                   mans
                   salvation
                   ,
                   by
                   necessity
                   of
                   means
                
                 (
                 N.
                 B.
                 )
                 
                   and
                   because
                   it
                   mediately
                   containeth
                   whatsoever
                   we
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   sends
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   instructed
                   by
                   her
                   ,
                   of
                   whose
                   infallibility
                   it
                   certainly
                   confirmeth
                   us
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Note
                 here
                 that
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 grants
                 us
                 that
                 all
                 Articles
                 necessary
                 to
                 our
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 Means
                 ,
                 are
                 immediately
                 and
                 formally
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 surely
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 that
                 believe
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 believe
                 no
                 Church
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sends
                 us
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 believe
                 its
                 infallibility
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 confirm
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 our
                 whole
                 and
                 only
                 Rule
                 .
                 O
                 that
                 all
                 Papists
                 would
                 stand
                 to
                 this
                 !
                 But
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 blame
                 us
                 now
                 for
                 standing
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Had
                 this
                 Cardinall
                 done
                 no
                 more
                 by
                 Policie
                 and
                 Power
                 then
                 by
                 Disputing
                 against
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 easily
                 have
                 been
                 dealt
                 with
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XL.
                 
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 31.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 their
                 frauds
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   ranking
                   the
                   Protestants
                   among
                   the
                   rabble
                   of
                   Sects
                   and
                   Heresies
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   asking
                   ignorant
                   souls
                   ,
                   If
                   you
                   will
                   needs
                   be
                   of
                   any
                   sect
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   are
                   here
                   before
                   you
                   ?
                   and
                   what
                   reason
                   have
                   you
                   rather
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Indeed
                 this
                 question
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 considering
                 by
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 sectary
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 Catholick
                 is
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 One.
                 This
                 one
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 containeth
                 all
                 the
                 true
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 far
                 wider
                 then
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 that
                 I
                 profess
                 my self
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 ,
                 containeth
                 three
                 parts
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   most
                   sound
                   and
                   healthfull
                   
                   part
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   most
                   unsound
                   in
                   doctrine
                
                 ,
                 though
                 possest
                 of
                 many
                 Learned
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Papists
                   themselves
                   ;
                   (
                   not
                   as
                   Papists
                
                 simply
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   as
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 though
                 infected
                 with
                 Popery
                 .
                 )
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 
                   middle
                   part
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sounder
                 then
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 less
                 learned
                 ;
                 and
                 below
                 the
                 Protestants
                 in
                 both
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 
                   other
                   Eastern
                
                 and
                 
                   Southern
                   Churches
                
                 that
                 are
                 no
                 subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 I
                 belong
                 to
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 more
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 be
                 leprous
                 or
                 lamentably
                 polluted
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 I
                 may
                 add
                 many
                 particular
                 lesser
                 sects
                 ,
                 that
                 subvert
                 not
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 will
                 you
                 ask
                 me
                 now
                 why
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 another
                 sect
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ?
                 Why
                 ,
                 my
                 answer
                 is
                 ready
                 :
                 A
                 Sect
                 divided
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 I
                 abhor
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 no
                 Sect
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Unity
                 ,
                 Universality
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 are
                 its
                 honourable
                 attributes
                 in
                 my
                 eyes
                 .
                 Protestants
                 that
                 unchurch
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 count
                 themselves
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 do
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 make
                 themselves
                 a
                 Sect
                 :
                 But
                 where
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 such
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 none
                 such
                 ,
                 nor
                 I
                 hope
                 ever
                 shall
                 do
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 that
                 Protestants
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 sect
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Patients
                 in
                 an
                 Hospital
                 that
                 are
                 almost
                 healed
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 the
                 higher
                 form
                 of
                 Scholars
                 in
                 a
                 school
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 the
                 Merchants
                 or
                 richer
                 sort
                 of
                 Tradesmen
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 :
                 And
                 such
                 a
                 Sect
                 God
                 grant
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 ,
                 even
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 soundest
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 purest
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 carefull
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 honest
                 life
                 ;
                 But
                 still
                 I
                 shall
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 lowest
                 form
                 ,
                 even
                 them
                 that
                 learn
                 the
                 A.
                 B.
                 C.
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 School
                 with
                 me
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 (
                 Papists
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 )
                 will
                 disclaim
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 unchurch
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Christ
                 disclaims
                 me
                 not
                 :
                 Nor
                 shall
                 it
                 provoke
                 me
                 to
                 disclaim
                 them
                 any
                 further
                 then
                 I
                 see
                 Christ
                 leading
                 me
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 deny
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 deny
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 will
                 they
                 answer
                 this
                 themselves
                 ?
                 Seriously
                 I
                 profess
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 their
                 other
                 errors
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 reasons
                 why
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 I
                 know
                 I
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Sectary
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 Papist
                 but
                 as
                 meer
                 a
                 sectary
                 as
                 any
                 that
                 retaineth
                 a
                 name
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 They
                 are
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 
                 that
                 have
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 Humane
                 Usurping
                 Head
                 or
                 Vice-christ
                 over
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 owning
                 him
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 unchurching
                 and
                 condemning
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 own
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 is
                 neer
                 thrice
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 Church
                 is
                 .
                 Theirs
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 piece
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 polluted
                 piece
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 divide
                 it self
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 condemning
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 would
                 seriously
                 desire
                 any
                 Papist
                 living
                 to
                 resolve
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 If
                 he
                 will
                 needs
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 sect
                 ,
                 and
                 forsake
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 why
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 sect
                 rather
                 then
                 another
                 ?
                 If
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 less
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 If
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 purest
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 impure
                 :
                 If
                 for
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 founded
                 (
                 as
                 Papal
                 )
                 upon
                 Novelty
                 .
                 If
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Richest
                 ,
                 their
                 money
                 perish
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 measure
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 truth
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 Riches
                 and
                 splendor
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 cannot
                 help
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 snare
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLI
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 32.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 their
                 juglings
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   working
                   upon
                   the
                   peoples
                   natural
                   affections
                   ,
                   and
                   asking
                   them
                   ,
                   Where
                   they
                   think
                   all
                   their
                   fore-fathers
                   are
                   that
                   dyed
                   in
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   ?
                   Dare
                   they
                   think
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   damned
                   ?
                
                 Intimating
                 that
                 its
                 cruelty
                 to
                 say
                 their
                 ancestors
                 are
                 in
                 Hell
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 way
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 must
                 go
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 they
                 went.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 a
                 weak
                 understanding
                 may
                 easily
                 deal
                 with
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Sophistry
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 mastered
                 by
                 affection
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 if
                 we
                 grant
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 fore-fathers
                 that
                 dyed
                 Papists
                 are
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 Doth
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 therefore
                 be
                 Papists
                 ?
                 No
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 by
                 Popery
                 that
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Christianity
                 .
                 What
                 if
                 many
                 recover
                 and
                 live
                 that
                 eat
                 not
                 only
                 Earth
                 and
                 Dirt
                 ,
                 but
                 Hemlock
                 or
                 Spear-wort
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 poysons
                 ;
                 must
                 I
                 therefore
                 eat
                 them
                 ?
                 Or
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 health
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 fore-fathers
                 were
                 all
                 saved
                 that
                 were
                 holy
                 ,
                 justified
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 among
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 impediments
                 as
                 Popery
                 cast
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 fear
                 that
                 far
                 fewer
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 saved
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 now
                 among
                 the
                 
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 must
                 I
                 needs
                 go
                 that
                 difficult
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 get
                 thither
                 ?
                 Must
                 I
                 needs
                 travail
                 a
                 way
                 that
                 is
                 commonly
                 beset
                 with
                 thieves
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 that
                 go
                 that
                 way
                 do
                 scape
                 them
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 case
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 were
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 of
                 Reasoning
                 ,
                 then
                 may
                 all
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 Mahometans
                 ,
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 educated
                 in
                 darkness
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Argument
                 which
                 the
                 barbarous
                 Heathens
                 use
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 preached
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   [
                   What
                   think
                   you
                
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   become
                   of
                   our
                   fathers
                   ?
                   If
                   they
                   were
                   saved
                   without
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   so
                   may
                   we
                   .
                   ]
                
                 The
                 story
                 of
                 that
                 Infidel
                 Prince
                 is
                 common
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 stept
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   are
                   all
                   my
                   Ancestors
                   now
                   ?
                
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 told
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 go
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 them
                 then
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 Christian
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 go
                 where
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 good
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 use
                 it
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 you
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 would
                 ask
                 you
                 ,
                 where
                 be
                 all
                 our
                 fore
                 fathers
                 that
                 are
                 dead
                 since
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ?
                 and
                 where
                 be
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 dyed
                 between
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 prevailing
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 And
                 where
                 be
                 all
                 that
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Southern
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 no
                 subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ?
                 Have
                 we
                 not
                 as
                 little
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 millions
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 damned
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 so
                 of
                 our
                 Popish
                 Ancestors
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Why
                 should
                 we
                 be
                 more
                 foolish
                 for
                 our
                 souls
                 then
                 for
                 our
                 bodies
                 ?
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 poor
                 because
                 my
                 Ancestors
                 were
                 so
                 :
                 Nor
                 would
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 Stone
                 or
                 Gout
                 because
                 my
                 Ancestors
                 had
                 them
                 :
                 Nor
                 will
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 diseases
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 dishonouring
                 my
                 Ancestors
                 that
                 had
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 I
                 willfully
                 lick
                 up
                 any
                 Popish
                 errors
                 ,
                 because
                 my
                 Ancestors
                 by
                 the
                 disadvantage
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 education
                 were
                 cast
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 fore-fathers
                 but
                 God
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 follow
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 excuse
                 us
                 in
                 judgement
                 for
                 disobeying
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 our
                 fore-fathers
                 led
                 us
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 Nor
                 will
                 it
                 ease
                 us
                 in
                 Hell
                 to
                 suffer
                 with
                 our
                 fore-fathers
                 .
                 Christ
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 Luke
                 16.
                 of
                 a
                 Rich
                 man
                 that
                 in
                 Hell
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 his
                 brethren
                 warned
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 follow
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 these
                 men
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 
                 follow
                 our
                 fore-fathers
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 their
                 sin
                 against
                 God.
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 constantly
                 make
                 it
                 an
                 aggravation
                 of
                 a
                 peoples
                 sin
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 follow
                 their
                 fathers
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 take
                 not
                 warning
                 by
                 their
                 falls
                 .
                 The
                 Jewish
                 Christians
                 were
                 redeemed
                 from
                 the
                 
                   vain
                   conversation
                   ,
                   received
                   by
                   Tradition
                   from
                   their
                   fathers
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 18.
                 
                 Stephen
                 tells
                 the
                 
                   Jews
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 7.
                 51
                 ,
                 52.
                 
                 
                   [
                   As
                   your
                   Fathers
                   did
                   ,
                   so
                   do
                   yet
                   which
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   have
                   not
                   your
                   Fathers
                   persecuted
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 Christ
                 condemneth
                 the
                 Jews
                 for
                 allowing
                 the
                 
                   deeds
                   of
                   their
                   fathers
                   ,
                   Luk.
                
                 11.
                 47
                 ,
                 48.
                 
                 Mat.
                 23.
                 32.
                 
                 Nay
                 God
                 asketh
                 wicked
                 men
                 
                   where
                   their
                   fathers
                   are
                
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 clean
                 contrary
                 meaning
                 to
                 this
                 question
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 [
                 Zach.
                 1.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Turn
                   unto
                   me
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hosts
                   be
                   not
                   as
                   your
                   fathers
                   unto
                   whom
                   the
                   former
                   Prophets
                   have
                   cryed
                   ,
                   Turn
                   —
                   your
                   fathers
                   ,
                   where
                   are
                   they
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   do
                   they
                   live
                   for
                   ever
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 Ezek.
                 20.
                 18
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 
                   [
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   their
                   children
                   ,
                   —
                   walk
                   ye
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Statutes
                   of
                   your
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   neither
                   observe
                   their
                   judgements
                   ,
                   nor
                   defile
                   your selves
                   with
                   their
                   Idols
                   :
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord
                   your
                   God
                   ,
                   walk
                   in
                   my
                   Statutes
                   —
                
                 30.
                 
                 
                   Say
                   unto
                   the
                   house
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   ;
                   Are
                   ye
                   polluted
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   your
                   fathers
                   ?
                   and
                   commit
                   ye
                   whoredom
                   after
                   their
                   abominations
                   ?
                
                 Jer.
                 44.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   [
                   Have
                   ye
                   forgotten
                   the
                   wickedness
                   of
                   your
                   fathers
                   —
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   humbled
                   even
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   ]
                
                 The
                 18.
                 of
                 Ezek.
                 is
                 almost
                 all
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 son
                 that
                 followeth
                 his
                 father
                 in
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 shall
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 takes
                 warning
                 and
                 avoideth
                 his
                 fathers
                 sins
                 ,
                 shall
                 live
                 .
                 A
                 hundred
                 more
                 such
                 texts
                 there
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Our
                 fore-fathers
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 that
                 sinned
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 be
                 damned
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 follow
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 beaten
                 with
                 more
                 stripes
                 then
                 they
                 ,
                 if
                 both
                 must
                 perish
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 not
                 our
                 means
                 ,
                 or
                 liberty
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 have
                 repented
                 long
                 ago
                 in
                 sackcloth
                 and
                 ashes
                 .
                 Shall
                 we
                 sin
                 wilfully
                 after
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 fathers
                 sinned
                 ignorantly
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 information
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLII
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 33.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 their
                 frauds
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   pretending
                   to
                   a
                   Divine
                   Institution
                   and
                   Natural
                   excellency
                   of
                   a
                   visible
                   Monarchical
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   they
                   
                   would
                   derive
                   it
                   from
                
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   Christ
                   yea
                   from
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                
              
               
                 All
                 their
                 writings
                 take
                 this
                 as
                 their
                 strength
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 tie
                 my self
                 to
                 Boverius
                 his
                 
                   Cheating
                   Consultation
                   ,
                   de
                   Ratione
                   verae
                   fidei
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ad
                   Carolum
                   Principem
                   ,
                
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 perverting
                 of
                 our
                 late
                 King
                 then
                 in
                 Spain
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 his
                 Part.
                 1.
                 
                 Reg.
                 6.
                 he
                 asserteth
                 that
                 
                   [
                   besides
                   Christ
                   the
                   invisible
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   necessity
                   that
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   another
                   certain
                   visible
                   Head
                   subrogate
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   instituted
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   none
                   can
                   be
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   way
                   subsist
                   alive
                   .
                   ]
                
                 (
                 Yet
                 Cardinal
                 Richlieu
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Pope
                 called
                 
                   Another
                   Head.
                
                 )
              
               
                 He
                 begins
                 his
                 proof
                 with
                 a
                 cheat
                 ,
                 as
                 gross
                 as
                 common
                 ,
                 even
                 an
                 abuse
                 of
                 Cyprians
                 words
                 ,
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                 Ep.
                 3.
                 where
                 Cyprian
                 speaks
                 for
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 obeying
                 
                   One
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 meaning
                 a
                 
                   particular
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 scope
                 of
                 his
                 Epistle
                 testifieth
                 )
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 man
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 simple
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Universal
                   Church
                
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Reasons
                 proceed
                 thus
                 :
                 First
                 (
                 p.
                 128.
                 &c.
                 )
                 
                   he
                   tells
                   us
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   the
                   invisible
                   God
                   thinks
                   meet
                   to
                   Govern
                   the
                   world
                   by
                   visible
                   men
                   .
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 And
                 who
                 denies
                 that
                 Christ
                 also
                 governeth
                 his
                 Church
                 by
                 men
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 he
                 concludeth
                 hence
                 
                   [
                   Num
                   alia
                   ratione
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Shall
                   we
                   believe
                   that
                   Christ
                   doth
                   govern
                   his
                   Church
                   in
                   another
                   way
                   then
                   God
                   governeth
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ?
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 Reader
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 man
                 give
                 up
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 as
                 much
                 against
                 it
                 fundamentally
                 as
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ?
                 Saith
                 
                   Boverins
                   [
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   believe
                   that
                   Christ
                   doth
                   govern
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   another
                   way
                   then
                   God
                   doth
                   govern
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   ]
                
                 But
                 (
                 saith
                 common
                 sense
                 and
                 experience
                 )
                 
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   govern
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   by
                   any
                   one
                   (
                   or
                   two
                   ,
                   or
                   ten
                   )
                   Universal
                   Vice-monarch
                   :
                   Therefore
                   Christ
                   doth
                   not
                   Govern
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   any
                   one
                   Universal
                   Vice-monarch
                   .
                
              
               
                 His
                 next
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Because
                   Christ
                   was
                   a
                   visible
                   Monarch
                   once
                   on
                   earth
                   himself
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Church
                   had
                   need
                   of
                   a
                   visible
                   Monarch
                   then
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   need
                   of
                   it
                   still
                   .
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Here
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 less
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 Christs
                 successor
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Vice-christ
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 pretendeth
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 any
                 worth
                 ,
                 would
                 as
                 well
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 
                 must
                 be
                 one
                 on
                 earth
                 still
                 that
                 may
                 give
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 
                   de
                   novo
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Laws
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 with
                 promise
                 of
                 Salvation
                 )
                 and
                 may
                 appoint
                 new
                 Offices
                 and
                 orders
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 why
                 not
                 one
                 also
                 to
                 live
                 without
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 rise
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 not
                 one
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 his
                 own
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Christ
                 himself
                 doth
                 oppose
                 himself
                 to
                 all
                 terrestrial
                 inhabitans
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   One
                   is
                   your
                   Master
                   ,
                   even
                   Christ
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 why
                 
                   [
                   Be
                   not
                   ye
                   called
                   Masters
                   ?
                   But
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   greatest
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   your
                   servant
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 
                   [
                   Be
                   not
                   ye
                   called
                   Rabbi
                   ,
                   for
                   one
                   is
                   your
                   Master
                   ,
                   even
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   ye
                   are
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 Mat.
                 23.
                 8.
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 where
                 most
                 evidently
                 he
                 shews
                 that
                 neither
                 Peter
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Disciples
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 
                   Masters
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   was
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 any
                 such
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 Vice-christ
                 ;
                 yea
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 Apostles
                 being
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Masters
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 servants
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 bar
                 put
                 in
                 against
                 any
                 of
                 Peters
                 Mastership
                 or
                 Headship
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 do
                 on
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 deny
                 your
                 consequence
                 .
                 It
                 follows
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 still
                 have
                 a
                 Christ
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 once
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Christ
                 hath
                 chosen
                 another
                 Vicar
                 (
                 though
                 invisible
                 )
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 calls
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 supply
                 as
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 by
                 various
                 gifts
                 proportioned
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 states
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 Christ
                 would
                 have
                 left
                 a
                 Vice-christ
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 an
                 Essential
                 part
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 he
                 would
                 doubtless
                 have
                 plainly
                 expressed
                 it
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 described
                 his
                 Office
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 him
                 directions
                 to
                 exercise
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 us
                 directions
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 which
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 (
                 nor
                 Antiquity
                 )
                 when
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 (
                 if
                 true
                 )
                 of
                 such
                 unspeakable
                 importance
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 You
                 might
                 at
                 well
                 feign
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 then
                 necessary
                 to
                 have
                 twelve
                 or
                 thirteen
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 still
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 tongues
                 and
                 miracles
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 still
                 :
                 which
                 yet
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 is
                 void
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 your
                 silly
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 its
                 
                   fit
                   that
                   Christ
                   
                   have
                   a
                   Successor
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 
                   he
                   hath
                   one
                
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 claimeth
                 so
                 high
                 an
                 honour
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Vice-christ
                 ,
                 produce
                 his
                 Commission
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 his
                 claim
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 believed
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 visible
                 Head
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 seen
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 seen
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 except
                 Judea
                 and
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 as
                 ever
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 visible
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Spain
                   ,
                   Asia
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 Emperor
                 of
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 was
                 never
                 personally
                 an
                 hundred
                 miles
                 from
                 Constantinople
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
                 is
                 no
                 visible
                 Monarch
                 in
                 the
                 West-Indies
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 except
                 Judea
                 might
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 Present
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 why
                 that
                 may
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 give
                 him
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 tie
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 resident
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 usurp
                 no
                 more
                 Power
                 then
                 Christ
                 exercised
                 visibly
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 all
                 so
                 bad
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 or
                 hath
                 been
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 then
                 divide
                 inheritances
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 a
                 temporal
                 Prince
                 ,
                 nor
                 wear
                 a
                 Triple
                 Crown
                 ,
                 nor
                 keep
                 so
                 glorious
                 a
                 Court
                 and
                 Retinue
                 ,
                 nor
                 depose
                 Princes
                 ,
                 nor
                 deny
                 them
                 tribute
                 ,
                 nor
                 exempt
                 his
                 Prelates
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 from
                 their
                 judgement
                 Seats
                 ,
                 nor
                 absolve
                 their
                 Subjects
                 from
                 their
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 &c.
                 nor
                 trouble
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 now
                 he
                 doth
                 :
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 exercise
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 putting
                 any
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 much
                 less
                 would
                 he
                 set
                 up
                 Inquisitions
                 ,
                 to
                 burn
                 poor
                 people
                 for
                 reading
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 being
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 .
              
               
                 Pag.
                 133.
                 
                 He
                 makes
                 Christ
                 the
                 
                   visible
                   Pope
                   while
                   he
                   was
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 
                   Promulgating
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   sending
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   instituting
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 were
                 Pontificalia
                 munera
                 ,
                 
                   Papal
                   Offices
                   .
                   Answ
                
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 was
                 Christ
                 a
                 Pope
                 ?
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Pope
                 a
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Jesus
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 I
                 know
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 Vice-christ
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 indeed
                 the
                 Vice-christ
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 these
                 Papal
                 works
                 ,
                 to
                 promulgate
                 a
                 new
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 out
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 to
                 institute
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 but
                 know
                 which
                 be
                 the
                 Popes
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 be
                 Christs
                 ;
                 which
                 be
                 the
                 Popes
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 be
                 Christs
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Popes
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 Christs
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 use
                 them
                 accordingly
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 and
                 Testimony
                 will
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 distinguish
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Pag.
                 134.
                 
                 He
                 comes
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   a
                   Successor
                
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 first
                 proof
                 is
                 from
                 Mic.
                 2.
                 
                 Let
                 the
                 Reader
                 peruse
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 judge
                 without
                 any
                 help
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 what
                 proof
                 there
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 a
                 Vice-christ
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 is
                 in
                 Hosea
                 1.
                 which
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 from
                 Captivity
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Reader
                 make
                 his
                 best
                 on
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 worth
                 my
                 labour
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 Papists
                 impudent
                 perverting
                 such
                 Texts
                 as
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 way
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Card.
                   Richlieu
                
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 commonly
                 do
                 )
                 that
                 
                   [
                   its
                   no
                   dishonour
                   to
                   Christ
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   Deputy
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   for
                   the
                   King
                   of
                
                 England
                 
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   Deputy
                   ,
                   or
                   Vice-king
                   in
                
                 Ireland
                 .
                 ]
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 our
                 first
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
                 de
                 facto
                 
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   be
                
                 ?
                 Prove
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 Commissioned
                 a
                 Vice-christ
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 presume
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 dishonoured
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Thought
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 dishonour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 transcendent
                 honour
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 that
                 proveth
                 not
                 his
                 claim
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 no
                 dishonour
                 to
                 the
                 Godhead
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 manhood
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Personal
                 union
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Godhead
                 is
                 thus
                 united
                 to
                 his
                 manhood
                 ,
                 verily
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Though
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 presumed
                 to
                 question
                 Christ
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 presume
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Pope
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 dishonouring
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 usurpation
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 he
                 sets
                 up
                 himself
                 as
                 Vice
                 christ
                 ,
                 without
                 his
                 Commission
                 ;
                 and
                 takes
                 that
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Christs
                 Prerogative
                 .
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   beloved
                   Son
                   in
                   whom
                   I
                   am
                   well-pleased
                   ,
                   Hear
                   him
                   ]
                
                 And
                 the
                 Papists
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Vice-christ
                   ,
                   Hear
                   him
                   ]
                
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 more
                 communicable
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 one
                 meer
                 man
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 no
                 meer
                 man
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 .
                 The
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 is
                 Considerable
                 as
                 Necessary
                 to
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Power
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 God
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Man
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 an
                 Universal
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 meer
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 argue
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 by
                 Gods
                 institution
                 as
                 a
                 meer
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ
                 or
                 Universal
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 imagined
                 now
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 :
                 Therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 —
                 
                 Christ
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 visible
                 Head
                 was
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 his
                 Successor
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 would
                 ruine
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 have
                 built
                 on
                 so
                 sandy
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 laid
                 so
                 much
                 work
                 on
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 unable
                 to
                 perform
                 it
                 .
                 Doubtless
                 common
                 reason
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 made
                 any
                 one
                 man
                 the
                 Monarch
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 (
                 especially
                 leaving
                 his
                 Commission
                 as
                 obscure
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Popes
                 is
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 any
                 )
                 and
                 should
                 not
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 divine
                 or
                 supra-humane
                 strength
                 to
                 execute
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Angels
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 without
                 dishonouring
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 suspect
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 due
                 managing
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Universal
                 Monarchy
                 is
                 above
                 their
                 abilities
                 :
                 At
                 least
                 I
                 am
                 confident
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 honour
                 that
                 their
                 Modesty
                 and
                 Reverence
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 not
                 permit
                 them
                 to
                 own
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 Vice-christ
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 false
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 apply
                 that
                 of
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   [
                   Being
                   made
                   so
                   much
                   better
                   then
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   by
                   inheritance
                   obtained
                   a
                   more
                   excellent
                   name
                   then
                   they
                   :
                   For
                   unto
                   which
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   said
                   he
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ]
                
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 Successor
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 Universal
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 Whether
                 the
                 Pope
                 will
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Vice-son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Vice-saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Let
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   worship
                   him
                   ;
                   sit
                   thou
                   on
                   my
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 his
                 modesty
                 to
                 consider
                 ?
                 But
                 I
                 must
                 profess
                 here
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 my
                 modesty
                 and
                 consciousness
                 of
                 my
                 weakness
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 me
                 so
                 suspicious
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 understand
                 not
                 the
                 Apocalips
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 suspend
                 my
                 judgement
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Pope
                 be
                 the
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 their
                 serious
                 immodest
                 arguings
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Vice-christ
                   on
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 exceedingly
                 more
                 increase
                 my
                 suspicion
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 
                   The
                   Antichrist
                
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 be
                 Peters
                 Successor
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 first
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 contemptible
                 thing
                 in
                 these
                 men
                 eyes
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 it
                 that
                 they
                 plead
                 for
                 .
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   (
                   ubi
                   supr
                   .
                
                 )
                 expresly
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 succeeds
                 not
                 Peter
                 as
                 an
                 Apostle
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 Vice-christ
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Boverius
                 here
                 professedly
                 maintaineth
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 their
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 it
                 Essential
                 to
                 every
                 member
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 even
                 tremble
                 to
                 read
                 and
                 think
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 Boverius
                 comes
                 to
                 his
                 proofs
                 from
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 answered
                 (
                 as
                 Bellarmines
                 )
                 
                 in
                 my
                 
                   [
                   Safe
                   Religion
                
                 ]
                 and
                 are
                 an
                 hundred
                 times
                 answered
                 by
                 our
                 writers
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 excuse
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 no
                 long
                 trouble
                 about
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 old
                 
                   [
                   Tues
                
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   in
                   hanc
                
                 Petram
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   ]
                   Answ
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 
                   [
                   Thou
                   art
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Vice-christ
                   ,
                   or
                   my
                   Successor
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Universal
                   Monarch
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   No
                   such
                   words
                   as
                   these
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 Christ
                 himself
                 her
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   Peter
                   .
                   q.
                   d.
                   [
                   Thy
                   name
                   is
                
                 Peter
                 
                   who
                   confessest
                   me
                   ,
                   in
                   allusion
                   to
                   which
                   I
                   tell
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   whom
                   thou
                   hast
                   confessed
                   am
                
                 Petra
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Rock
                   upon
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   build
                   me
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   Hell
                   shall
                   not
                   prevail
                   against
                   .
                   ]
                
                 As
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Rock
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Rock
                   was
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 ]
                 So
                 may
                 I
                 of
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 spoken
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 as
                 on
                 a
                 Foundation
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 himself
                 being
                 the
                 head
                 corner
                 stone
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 more
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 put
                 not
                 out
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 find
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 was
                 never
                 called
                 or
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 Vice-christ
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 (
                 unless
                 
                   Secundum
                   quid
                
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 Embassador
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 that
                 speaks
                 his
                 message
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 exercise
                 any
                 Universal
                 Government
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 Convent
                 them
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 send
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 any
                 more
                 in
                 Ruling
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 in
                 Ruling
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 Paul
                 did
                 in
                 rebuking
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 face
                 for
                 disorderly
                 walking
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   Gal.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Yea
                 when
                 Paul
                 calls
                 them
                 carnall
                 that
                 sided
                 with
                 Peter
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 over-valuing
                 way
                 as
                 others
                 did
                 of
                 Apollos
                 and
                 Paul
                 ,
                 saying
                 
                   [
                   I
                   am
                   of
                
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   of
                
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   of
                
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 ]
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 said
                 
                   [
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Christ
                   ]
                   [
                   Is
                   Christ
                   divided
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 as
                 shewing
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 common
                 Universal
                 Head
                 and
                 Master
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 mentioneth
                 meer
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 such
                 word
                 :
                 He
                 saith
                 not
                 
                   [
                   Is
                
                 Peter
                 divided
                 ]
                 But
                 implying
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   Was
                
                 Paul
                 
                   crucified
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   were
                   yee
                   baptized
                   into
                   the
                   name
                   of
                
                 Paul
                 ?
                 ]
                 And
                 
                   [
                   Who
                   then
                   is
                
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   who
                   is
                
                 Apollo
                 ?
                 (
                 implying
                 also
                 ,
                 Who
                 is
                 
                   Peter
                   )
                   but
                   Ministers
                   by
                   whom
                   ye
                   believed
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   gave
                   to
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 5.
                 ]
                 See
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Pag.
                 144.
                 
                 Boverius
                 playes
                 his
                 game
                 with
                 Metaphors
                 and
                 Similitudes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   Christs
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   an
                   Army
                   ,
                   a
                   Sheepfold
                   ,
                   a
                   House
                   ,
                   a
                   Ship
                   ,
                   or
                
                 Noahs
                 
                   Ark
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   's
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   without
                   a
                   visible
                   King
                   :
                   or
                   an
                   Army
                   without
                   a
                   Visible
                   General
                   :
                   or
                   a
                   Flock
                   without
                   a
                   visible
                   Shepheard
                   :
                   or
                   a
                   House
                   without
                   a
                   Housholder
                   :
                   or
                   a
                   Ship
                   without
                   a
                   Pilot
                   ?
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 whole
                 earth
                 is
                 Gods
                 Kingdom
                 !
                 And
                 can
                 he
                 not
                 Govern
                 it
                 without
                 a
                 Visible
                 Monarch
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 did
                 the
                 world
                 never
                 hear
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ?
                 Yea
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 special
                 sort
                 as
                 his
                 Church
                 is
                 :
                 
                   For
                   all
                   Power
                   in
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   is
                   given
                   him
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 and
                 
                   for
                   that
                   end
                   he
                   Dyed
                   ,
                   Rose
                   and
                   Revived
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                   and
                   Living
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 9.
                 and
                 
                   he
                   is
                   made
                   Head
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   the
                   Chruch
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 1.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 hath
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 an
                 Universal
                 Visible
                 Monarch
                 ?
                 Yes
                 :
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 :
                 Long
                 hath
                 he
                 laid
                 claim
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Princes
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 whose
                 hands
                 your
                 Crowns
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 are
                 in
                 :
                 Deceive
                 not
                 your selves
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Popes
                 :
                 For
                 certainly
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 Christs
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Vice-christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 succeedeth
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Monarchy
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 why
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 simple
                 Pope
                 lay
                 claim
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Indostan
                 ,
                 and
                 Tartarie
                 ,
                 and
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 these
                 smaller
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 Europe
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Metaphorical
                 title
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 It
                 sufficeth
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 an
                 Universal
                 General
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 command
                 it
                 twice
                 as
                 well
                 there
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 can
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 is
                 as
                 Visible
                 to
                 the
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 ever
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 Gods
                 Army
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 any
                 man
                 is
                 Generall
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 save
                 Christ
                 )
                 nor
                 will
                 I
                 call
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hosts
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Sheepfold
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 ahth
                 appointed
                 particular
                 Shepheards
                 to
                 watch
                 for
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 one
                 man
                 were
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 sheep
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 such
                 work
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 do
                 with
                 the
                 sheep
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 still
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 sight
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 even
                 
                   at
                   hand
                
                 :
                 he
                 
                   is
                   coming
                
                 :
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 long
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 every
                 Pastor
                 
                   [
                   to
                   feed
                   the
                   flock
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   is
                   among
                   them
                   —
                   not
                   as
                   Lords
                   over
                   Gods
                   Heritage
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Vice-christ
                 would
                 be
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 when
                 
                   the
                   chief
                   Shepheard
                   doth
                   appear
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   receive
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Peter
                 
                 never
                 dreamed
                 ,
                 poor
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 chief
                 Shepheard
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Metaphor
                 of
                 a
                 Family
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 can
                 Govern
                 all
                 the
                 Families
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Pope
                 can
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 .
                 Till
                 then
                 we
                 have
                 learned
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Family
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 is
                 named
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Redeemer-God-and-Man
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 One
                 man
                 can
                 Govern
                 a
                 ship
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 size
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 ship
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 no
                 man
                 but
                 Christ
                 can
                 govern
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 confident
                 am
                 I
                 in
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 profess
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 ship
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 shall
                 undertake
                 to
                 Govern
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 do
                 but
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Pag.
                 146.
                 
                 He
                 goes
                 on
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   even
                   the
                   bruits
                   have
                   their
                   Governours
                   ,
                
                 and
                 instanceth
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Bees
                   .
                   Answ
                
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 
                   Irrational
                   Governours
                   or
                   Governments
                
                 :
                 but
                 seriously
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Article
                 of
                 my
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 
                   Bee
                   can
                   Govern
                   all
                   the
                   Bees
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   :
                
                 Nor
                 one
                 Ape
                 all
                 the
                 Apes
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 suffice
                 the
                 Pope
                 that
                 every
                 particular
                 Church
                 be
                 a
                 Bee-hive
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Hive
                 have
                 its
                 proper
                 Governour
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 he
                 again
                 tells
                 Prince
                 
                   Charls
                   [
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   deny
                   that
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   which
                   we
                   see
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   all
                   humane
                   Societies
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 Was
                 this
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 wits
                 !
                 Have
                 
                   all
                   Societies
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   any
                   Society
                
                 an
                 Universal
                 Humane
                 Governour
                 ?
                 Who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Universal
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Academics
                 on
                 Earth
                 ?
                 Who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Colledges
                 of
                 Physitians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 what
                 Schoolmaster
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 School
                 here
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 an
                 Universal
                 Schoolmaster
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 nor
                 for
                 all
                 England
                 :
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Universal
                 Governour
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Companies
                 of
                 Merchants
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 Or
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Universal
                 King
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 he
                 gathers
                 up
                 all
                 into
                 seven
                 reasons
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   the
                   Church
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   Vice-christ
                
                 [
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   militant
                   Church
                   might
                   be
                   like
                   the
                   triumphant
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   one
                   Invisible
                   Head.
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 visible
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 you
                 have
                 proved
                 that
                 any
                 meer
                 man
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 Head
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 will
                 grant
                 that
                 a
                 meer
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 Christ
                 and
                 Head
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Earth
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 conformed
                 to
                 Heaven
                 
                 in
                 its
                 Government
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 truest
                 conformity
                 ,
                 that
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 have
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Lord
                 ,
                 though
                 visible
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 yet
                 ruling
                 us
                 by
                 visible
                 officers
                 ?
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 ,
                 le
                 ts
                 have
                 on
                 earth
                 a
                 visible
                 Government
                 :
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 have
                 no
                 Pope
                 that
                 is
                 invisible
                 to
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 but
                 Pastors
                 that
                 are
                 visible
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Reason
                 is
                 
                   [
                   That
                   the
                   militant
                   Church
                   differ
                   not
                   from
                   it self
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   each
                   particular
                   Church
                   hath
                   one
                   Visible
                   Head
                   or
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   whole
                   should
                   have
                   .
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Content
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 can
                 shew
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 Commission
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 as
                 able
                 to
                 Govern
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 really
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 visible
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Is
                 the
                 world
                 unlike
                 it self
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 have
                 not
                 one
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 particular
                 Kingdom
                 hath
                 ?
                 Or
                 one
                 Schoolmaster
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 particular
                 School
                 hath
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Reason
                 is
                 
                   [
                   For
                   preserving
                   Unity
                   .
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 well
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 you
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 unity
                 will
                 you
                 keep
                 at
                 the
                 Antipodes
                 ?
                 Or
                 in
                 the
                 vast
                 dominions
                 of
                 Heathen
                 and
                 Mahometan
                 Princes
                 ,
                 where
                 Christians
                 are
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 come
                 not
                 neer
                 them
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 better
                 unity
                 already
                 in
                 One
                 God
                 ,
                 One
                 Christ
                 ,
                 One
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 One
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 One
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 One
                 Hope
                 ,
                 &c.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Mahometans
                 have
                 more
                 unity
                 then
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 Reason
                 is
                 
                   [
                   To
                   fulfill
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Christ
                   .
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 You
                 should
                 have
                 better
                 shewed
                 such
                 a
                 doctrine
                 before
                 you
                 had
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 Reason
                 is
                 
                   [
                   That
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   may
                   be
                   like
                   the
                   Jewish
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 Christian
                 universal
                 Church
                 is
                 no
                 bigger
                 then
                 the
                 Jewish
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 may
                 Govern
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 hearken
                 to
                 you
                 :
                 Let
                 the
                 Pope
                 undertake
                 no
                 larger
                 a
                 Circuit
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 Reason
                 is
                 
                   [
                   That
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   some
                   one
                   Supream
                   judge
                   to
                   punish
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   define
                   matters
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   call
                   Councils
                   ,
                   extinguish
                   heresies
                   and
                   schisms
                   .
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 One
                 Christ
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 uses
                 .
                 I
                 find
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 saith
                 as
                 well
                 defined
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Vice-christ
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 searcht
                 the
                 writings
                 both
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Vice-christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 my
                 poor
                 judgement
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 comparison
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 the
                 Pope
                 one
                 jot
                 mended
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 Heresies
                 and
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 extinguisht
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 Pope
                 rather
                 increaseth
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 good
                 sadness
                 ,
                 did
                 God
                 send
                 John
                 the
                 twenty
                 second
                 ,
                 alias
                 the
                 twenty
                 third
                 ,
                 to
                 extinguish
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 those
                 Abominations
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 Infidelity
                 that
                 was
                 charged
                 on
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ?
                 And
                 was
                 John
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 a
                 Vice
                 christ
                 to
                 extinguish
                 Heresies
                 by
                 all
                 that
                 diabolical
                 villany
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 deposed
                 for
                 by
                 a
                 Council
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 
                   calling
                   Councils
                
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 learnt
                 more
                 wit
                 ,
                 since
                 Constance
                 and
                 Basil
                 have
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 what
                 Councils
                 mean
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Unless
                 they
                 can
                 pack
                 up
                 forty
                 or
                 fifty
                 (
                 or
                 what
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 hundred
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 hundred
                 )
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 at
                 Trent
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 their
                 lesson
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 themselves
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 for
                 folks
                 to
                 laugh
                 at
                 them
                 .
                 Is
                 this
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 Vice-Christ
                 for
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 General
                 Councils
                 did
                 the
                 Pope
                 call
                 for
                 six
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Tell
                 us
                 without
                 Lying
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 why
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 seventh
                 Reason
                 is
                 
                   [
                   That
                   the
                   Divine
                   Institution
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   plain
                   Scripture
                   about
                
                 Peters
                 
                   Primacy
                   may
                   take
                   place
                   .
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Where
                 shall
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 eyes
                 find
                 your
                 pretended
                 institution
                 ?
                 The
                 blind
                 may
                 sooner
                 find
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 half
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Primacy
                 and
                 Monarchy
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 Bellarmine
                 can
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Vice-christ
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 Universal
                 .
                 Peter
                 was
                 none
                 such
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 No
                 nor
                 was
                 he
                 properly
                 any
                 more
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 then
                 of
                 many
                 another
                 place
                 .
                 Antioch
                 claims
                 the
                 inheritance
                 by
                 birth-right
                 ,
                 as
                 Peters
                 first
                 supposed
                 seat
                 ,
                 and
                 Jerusalem
                 before
                 them
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 Reader
                 thou
                 seest
                 now
                 how
                 Babel
                 is
                 built
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 strongest
                 stuff
                 that
                 the
                 learned
                 Spaniards
                 had
                 to
                 assault
                 Prince
                 Charls
                 with
                 :
                 For
                 verily
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 bawkt
                 their
                 strength
                 :
                 And
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 precious
                 time
                 to
                 you
                 and
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 quickly
                 thus
                 shew
                 you
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 abundance
                 more
                 of
                 their
                 most
                 applauded
                 writings
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLIII
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 34.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 their
                 Devices
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   take
                   nothing
                   as
                   Evidence
                   from
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Letters
                   or
                   express
                   words
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 consequences
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 Synonimal
                 expressions
                 .
                 Bellarmine
                 himself
                 saith
                 
                   (
                   de
                   verb.
                   Dei
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 cap.
                 3.
                 )
                 
                   [
                   Convenit
                   inter
                   nos
                   &
                   adversarios
                   ,
                   ex
                   solo
                   literali
                   sensu
                   ,
                   peti
                   de
                   bere
                   argumenta
                   efficacia
                   :
                   nam
                   eum
                   sensum
                   qui
                   ex
                   verbis
                   immediate
                   colligitur
                   ,
                   certum
                   est
                   sensum
                   esse
                   spiritus
                   sancti
                   .
                   ]
                
                 But
                 this
                 may
                 admit
                 a
                 fair
                 interpretation
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 Cardinal
                 Peronius
                 in
                 his
                 Reply
                 against
                 King
                 James
                 that
                 is
                 judged
                 the
                 deviser
                 of
                 this
                 Deceit
                 :
                 but
                 Gonterius
                 and
                 Veronius
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 have
                 perfected
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 already
                 detected
                 and
                 refelled
                 by
                 
                   Paul
                   Ferrius
                
                 1618.
                 and
                 
                   Isaaccus
                   Chorinus
                
                 1623.
                 and
                 
                   Nic.
                   Vedelius
                
                 1628.
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 Yea
                 Vedelius
                 shews
                 ,
                 cap.
                 6.
                 p.
                 50.
                 &c.
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 hatcht
                 in
                 Germany
                 by
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 for
                 the
                 defending
                 of
                 Consubstantiation
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 borrowed
                 by
                 the
                 Revolter
                 Perron
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 cunning
                 Sophisters
                 shall
                 find
                 us
                 very
                 Reasonable
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 faln
                 out
                 with
                 Reason
                 it self
                 ,
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 please
                 them
                 but
                 by
                 turning
                 bruits
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 buy
                 their
                 favour
                 at
                 those
                 rates
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 judgement
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 lay
                 down
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 though
                 briefly
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 is
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Testament
                 and
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 shall
                 add
                 nothing
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 take
                 ought
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 inform
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 there
                 written
                 .
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Testament
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 signifie
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 last
                 will
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 concerning
                 our
                 duty
                 and
                 Salvation
                 .
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 appoint
                 us
                 our
                 Duty
                 and
                 Reward
                 ,
                 or
                 Punishment
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 ,
                 the
                 Rule
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 judged
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 Laws
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 Reasonable
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 suppose
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Reason
                 for
                 the
                 understanding
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 use
                 Reason
                 about
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 subject
                 must
                 have
                 this
                 use
                 of
                 Reason
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 obey
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 judge
                 must
                 Rationally
                 pass
                 the
                 sentence
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Application
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 the
                 fact
                 and
                 person
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 fact
                 and
                 person
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Application
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 the
                 fact
                 and
                 person
                 is
                 no
                 addition
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 to
                 use
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 add
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 fact
                 is
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Judge
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 results
                 from
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 To
                 speak
                 the
                 same
                 sence
                 or
                 thing
                 in
                 equipollent
                 terms
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 matter
                 or
                 sence
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Yet
                 we
                 maintain
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sufficiency
                 
                   in
                   suo
                   genere
                
                 ,
                 in
                 terms
                 and
                 sence
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 confess
                 that
                 equipollent
                 words
                 are
                 only
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 as
                 to
                 sence
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 terms
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Law
                 but
                 may
                 many
                 wayes
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Doctrine
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 divers
                 wayes
                 opposed
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 though
                 we
                 yield
                 that
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 express
                 words
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 terms
                 and
                 sence
                 ,
                 yet
                 many
                 thousand
                 words
                 may
                 be
                 against
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 be
                 not
                 there
                 expresly
                 forbidden
                 in
                 terms
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 is
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 is
                 his
                 Revelation
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 seeth
                 immediately
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 seeth
                 from
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Nature
                 compared
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 soundly
                 concludeth
                 from
                 these
                 premises
                 ,
                 is
                 truly
                 a
                 revelation
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 followeth
                 the
                 more
                 debile
                 of
                 the
                 Premises
                 ,
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 evidence
                 or
                 certainty
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Where
                 Scripture
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 debile
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 conclusion
                 is
                 of
                 Scripture
                 faith
                 :
                 but
                 where
                 the
                 fact
                 or
                 Proposition
                 from
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 is
                 more
                 debile
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 conclusion
                 is
                 of
                 Natural
                 Evidence
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 of
                 Divine
                 discovery
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Truth
                 and
                 Light
                 but
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Lights
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 judgement
                 herein
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 their
                 folly
                 thus
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 bare
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 Law
                 may
                 be
                 heard
                 in
                 Tryals
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 Laws
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 void
                 and
                 vain
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 subjects
                 be
                 not
                 all
                 named
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 fact-named
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 then
                 have
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 jurors
                 ,
                 and
                 judges
                 to
                 do
                 ?
                 The
                 Promise
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   believeth
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   :
                
                 But
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 Bellarmine
                 
                 or
                 Veronius
                 believeth
                 :
                 Doth
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 may
                 make
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 comforting
                 of
                 their
                 souls
                 in
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 Salvation
                 :
                 The
                 Threatning
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   believeth
                   not
                   is
                   condemned
                   :
                
                 But
                 it
                 saith
                 not
                 
                   that
                   such
                   or
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   believeth
                   not
                   :
                
                 should
                 they
                 not
                 therefore
                 fear
                 the
                 threatning
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 trick
                 they
                 would
                 condemn
                 Christ
                 himself
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 adding
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 judgement
                 .
                 He
                 will
                 say
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   was
                   hungry
                   and
                   ye
                   fed
                   me
                   not
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 where
                 said
                 the
                 Scripture
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   such
                   or
                   such
                
                 a
                 man
                 fed
                 not
                 Christ
                 ?
                 It
                 needs
                 not
                 :
                 Christ
                 knows
                 the
                 fact
                 without
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 use
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Rule
                 of
                 Obedience
                 and
                 Judgement
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 every
                 other
                 use
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 made
                 for
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Cain
                   ,
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   murder
                   .
                
                 But
                 it
                 said
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   killed
                   thy
                   brother
                   ,
                   therefore
                   thou
                   shalt
                   die
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Judges
                 part
                 to
                 deliver
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 trick
                 they
                 would
                 give
                 a
                 man
                 leave
                 to
                 vent
                 any
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 any
                 villany
                 ,
                 changing
                 but
                 the
                 name
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 intended
                 not
                 bare
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 words
                 to
                 signifie
                 things
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 the
                 things
                 prohibited
                 ,
                 or
                 hold
                 the
                 opinions
                 condemned
                 ,
                 what
                 ever
                 names
                 or
                 words
                 they
                 cloath
                 them
                 with
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 feel
                 the
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 they
                 would
                 leave
                 almost
                 nothing
                 provable
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 seeing
                 a
                 Papist
                 or
                 Heretick
                 may
                 put
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 other
                 terms
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 call
                 for
                 the
                 Proof
                 of
                 that
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 ask
                 where
                 God
                 commandeth
                 or
                 instituteth
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 tell
                 them
                 where
                 Baptism
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 were
                 instituted
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 turn
                 real
                 Controversies
                 into
                 verbal
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Yea
                 it
                 seems
                 by
                 this
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 all
                 Translations
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 little
                 use
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 lawfully
                 sin
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 for
                 bad
                 it
                 only
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 and
                 Greek
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 remember
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 in
                 Reason
                 stand
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Rules
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 tell
                 us
                 then
                 what
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Peter
                   was
                   the
                   Vicar
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   :
                   or
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   his
                   Successor
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   the
                   Vice-christ
                   ,
                   or
                   Universal
                   Bishop
                   .
                
                 Where
                 is
                 there
                 express
                 Scripture
                 for
                 
                 any
                 of
                 this
                 ?
                 Yea
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 Bellarmines
                 Literal
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 why
                 do
                 not
                 these
                 blind
                 and
                 partial
                 men
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 also
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 Laws
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 Decretals
                 and
                 Canons
                 are
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 Rules
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 easie
                 for
                 any
                 Heretick
                 to
                 form
                 up
                 his
                 Error
                 into
                 other
                 words
                 then
                 those
                 condemned
                 by
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 go
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 him
                 to
                 condemn
                 those
                 new
                 expressions
                 ,
                 the
                 men
                 in
                 Mexico
                 may
                 use
                 them
                 long
                 to
                 the
                 detriment
                 of
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 damnatory
                 sentence
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 again
                 word
                 their
                 Heresie
                 anew
                 .
                 The
                 Jansenists
                 in
                 France
                 shew
                 how
                 well
                 the
                 Popes
                 decision
                 of
                 wordy
                 Controversies
                 is
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 avail
                 .
                 But
                 really
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 hold
                 that
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Laws
                
                 oblige
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 literal
                 sense
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 none
                 offend
                 that
                 violate
                 not
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 alteration
                 in
                 their
                 affairs
                 .
                 And
                 perphaps
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 subjects
                 may
                 Blaspheme
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 in
                 
                   French
                   ,
                   Dutch
                   ,
                   Irish
                   ,
                   English
                   ,
                   Slavonian
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 because
                 he
                 forbids
                 it
                 only
                 in
                 Latine
                 ;
                 For
                 if
                 Translations
                 be
                 not
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Popes
                 word
                 neither
                 .
                 A
                 pretty
                 crochet
                 for
                 a
                 Jesuite
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 mendacium
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   a
                   Lye
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 forbids
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 a
                 Traytor
                 or
                 Murderer
                 may
                 be
                 hang'd
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 that
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 hang'd
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 traytor
                 or
                 murderer
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 common
                 instance
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Scripture
                   no
                   where
                   calls
                   it self
                   the
                   whole
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   nor
                   no
                   where
                   tells
                   us
                   which
                   be
                   Canonical
                   Books
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   and
                   yet
                   these
                   are
                   Articles
                   of
                   Faith.
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 call
                 it self
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 signifie
                 its
                 own
                 sufficiency
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Books
                 have
                 particular
                 testimonies
                 to
                 be
                 Canonical
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Though
                 secondarily
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 Scripture
                 affirmeth
                 its
                 own
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 beleived
                 :
                 yet
                 Primarily
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 points
                 of
                 knowledge
                 antecedent
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 nature
                 to
                 Divine
                 Belief
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 great
                 Foundations
                 antecedent
                 to
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Divine
                 Faith.
                 The
                 one
                 is
                 
                   Gods
                   veracity
                
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   God
                   cannot
                   lie
                
                 :
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   Revelations
                
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   This
                   is
                   Gods
                   Word
                
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Formal
                   Object
                
                 of
                 Faith
                 :
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Necessary
                   Medium
                
                 between
                 the
                 
                   formal
                   object
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   subject
                   ;
                   sine
                   quo
                   non
                
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 possibility
                 of
                 Believing
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Material
                   
                   object
                
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Articles
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 presuppose
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 points
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 proved
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 their
                 proper
                 evidence
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 actual
                 Tradition
                 of
                 this
                 much
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 give
                 you
                 an
                 undenyable
                 illustration
                 by
                 instance
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 enquire
                 
                   which
                   be
                   the
                   Administring
                   Laws
                   of
                   this
                   Common-wealth
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Law-givers
                   is
                   none
                   of
                
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Administration
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   formale
                   objectum
                
                 of
                 every
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 noble
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Material
                   object
                
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Promulgation
                   of
                   these
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 it self
                 a
                 Law
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 
                   necessary
                   Medium
                   ,
                   sine
                   quo
                   non
                   ,
                
                 to
                 the
                 actual
                 obligation
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   Laws
                   but
                   these
                   ,
                
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Law
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 point
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 
                   non-promulgation
                   of
                   more
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 Laws
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 changed
                 or
                 depraved
                 since
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Law
                 neither
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Truth
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 Common
                 Reason
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Evidences
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 from
                 Records
                 ,
                 Practise
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 Case
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   God
                   is
                   True
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Soveraign
                   Rector
                
                 ,
                 is
                 first
                 a
                 point
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 evidence
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 the
                 formal
                 object
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 formal
                 object
                 of
                 obedience
                 :
                 and
                 easily
                 proved
                 by
                 Natural
                 Light
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 Scripture
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 
                   this
                   is
                   Gods
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   or
                   Promulgation
                   of
                   his
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 also
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 not
                 before
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Book
                 or
                 hear
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   out
                   of
                
                 the
                 Book
                 or
                 Doctrine
                 it self
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   propria
                   luce
                
                 )
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 full
                 Historical
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 reasons
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 lie
                 before
                 our
                 Obligation
                 
                   fide
                   divina
                
                 to
                 believe
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 Primarily
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 somewhat
                 higher
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Necessary
                 Medium
                 of
                 our
                 believing
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   Law
                   ,
                   or
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 is
                 not
                 Primarily
                 a
                 Law
                 or
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Truth
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 Non-Revelation
                 or
                 Promulgation
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 prove
                 us
                 obliged
                 to
                 believe
                 more
                 ,
                 must
                 prove
                 the
                 valid
                 Promulgation
                 or
                 Revelation
                 of
                 more
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 these
                 Books
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 directly
                 and
                 primarily
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Historical
                 verity
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 as
                 abovesaid
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 secondarily
                 ,
                 Scripture
                 is
                 a
                 witness
                 to
                 all
                 or
                 most
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 
                   de
                   fide
                
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 I
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 for
                 fuller
                 
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 my
                 Preface
                 before
                 my
                 second
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   Rest
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 unreasonable
                 demand
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 to
                 call
                 for
                 express
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 proper
                 sence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLIV
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 35.
                 
                 ONE
                 of
                 their
                 Practical
                 Deceits
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 
                   choosing
                   of
                   such
                   persons
                   to
                   dispute
                   with
                   ,
                   against
                   whom
                   they
                   find
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   some
                   notable
                   advantage
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Commonly
                 they
                 deal
                 with
                 women
                 and
                 ignorant
                 people
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 who
                 they
                 know
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 gainsay
                 their
                 falsest
                 ,
                 silliest
                 reasonings
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 deal
                 with
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 usually
                 with
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 some
                 at
                 least
                 of
                 these
                 disadvantages
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Either
                 with
                 some
                 young
                 or
                 weak
                 unstudyed
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 verst
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 Controversie
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Or
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 so
                 voluble
                 and
                 plausible
                 a
                 tongue
                 as
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 know
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 tonguing
                 and
                 toning
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 doth
                 take
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Or
                 with
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 discontented
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 bear
                 him
                 some
                 ill
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 contradicteth
                 him
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Or
                 else
                 with
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 fixt
                 upon
                 some
                 unwarrantable
                 notions
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 them
                 upon
                 terms
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 see
                 one
                 hole
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 way
                 of
                 arguings
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 turn
                 all
                 the
                 brunt
                 of
                 the
                 Contention
                 upon
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 his
                 peculiar
                 Error
                 or
                 weakness
                 were
                 the
                 Confutation
                 of
                 his
                 Cause
                 .
                 And
                 none
                 give
                 them
                 greater
                 advantage
                 here
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 run
                 into
                 some
                 contrary
                 extream
                 .
                 They
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 Orthodox
                 by
                 going
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 Popery
                 as
                 the
                 furthest
                 ;
                 About
                 many
                 notions
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 
                   Justification
                   ,
                   Certainty
                   of
                   Salvation
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   nature
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   use
                   of
                   Works
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 go
                 with
                 the
                 furthest
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 Jesuite
                 will
                 desire
                 no
                 better
                 sport
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 baiting
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 holds
                 any
                 such
                 opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 knows
                 himself
                 easily
                 able
                 to
                 disgrace
                 .
                 One
                 unsound
                 Opinion
                 or
                 Argument
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 disadvantage
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 Disputant
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 insultings
                 and
                 success
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 some
                 such
                 unsound
                 passages
                 
                 that
                 they
                 pick
                 up
                 from
                 some
                 Writers
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 they
                 set
                 all
                 those
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                
                 .
                 Just
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 give
                 the
                 Description
                 of
                 a
                 Nobleman
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 blemishes
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 saw
                 in
                 any
                 Nobleman
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 
                   one
                   crook-backt
                
                 ,
                 another
                 blind
                 ,
                 another
                 lame
                 ,
                 another
                 dumb
                 ,
                 another
                 deaf
                 ,
                 another
                 a
                 whoremonger
                 ,
                 another
                 a
                 drunkard
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 A
                 
                   Nobleman
                   is
                   a
                   whoremonger
                   ,
                   and
                   drunkard
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   that
                   hath
                   neither
                   eyes
                   ,
                   nor
                   ears
                   ,
                   nor
                   limbs
                   to
                   bear
                   him
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 deal
                 they
                 by
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 And
                 what
                 a
                 Character
                 could
                 we
                 give
                 of
                 Papists
                 on
                 these
                 terms
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 would
                 intreat
                 all
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 giving
                 them
                 any
                 such
                 advantage
                 .
                 By
                 over-doing
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 too
                 far
                 into
                 contrary
                 extreams
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 sooner
                 advantage
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 weakest
                 Disputants
                 that
                 stand
                 on
                 safer
                 grounds
                 .
                 Inconsiderate
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 self-conceitedness
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 a
                 faction
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 carryeth
                 many
                 into
                 extreams
                 :
                 when
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 and
                 Experience
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 for
                 Moderation
                 ,
                 and
                 standing
                 on
                 safe
                 ground
                 .
                 A
                 Davenant
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Lud.
                   Crocius
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Camero
                 ,
                 a
                 Dallaeus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 will
                 more
                 successfully
                 confute
                 an
                 Arminian
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Maccovius
                 ,
                 a
                 —
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 .
                 The
                 world
                 sees
                 in
                 the
                 Answer
                 of
                 Knot
                 ,
                 what
                 an
                 advantage
                 Chillingworth
                 had
                 by
                 his
                 Principles
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 having
                 little
                 but
                 the
                 reproachful
                 slander
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Socinian
                   name
                   and
                   cause
                
                 to
                 answer
                 with
                 ,
                 hath
                 lost
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 the
                 world
                 how
                 little
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 for
                 Popery
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLV
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 36.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 their
                 Practical
                 frauds
                 is
                 
                   in
                   seeking
                   to
                   Divide
                   the
                   Protestants
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   break
                   them
                   into
                   Sects
                   ,
                   or
                   poyson
                   the
                   ductile
                   sort
                   with
                   Heresies
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   draw
                   them
                   to
                   some
                   odious
                   practises
                   ,
                   to
                   cast
                   a
                   disgrace
                   on
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Cause
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 and
                 such
                 Hellish
                 practises
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 successful
                 then
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 Disputations
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 the
                 Cause
                 be
                 of
                 Heaven
                 or
                 Hell
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 thus
                 upheld
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 the
                 considerate
                 to
                 judge
                 .
              
               
               
                 What
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 abroad
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 others
                 to
                 enquire
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 fit
                 ;
                 But
                 we
                 all
                 smart
                 by
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 at
                 home
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 this
                 I
                 may
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 their
                 own
                 secular
                 Priests
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Watson
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 their
                 Jesuites
                 that
                 have
                 set
                 many
                 Nations
                 in
                 those
                 flames
                 ,
                 whose
                 cause
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 not
                 observed
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 may
                 well
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 
                   John
                   Brown
                   ,
                   aged
                   seventy
                   two
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Voluntary
                   Confession
                   to
                   a
                   Committee
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Mr.
                 
                   Prins
                   Introduct
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 202.
                 
              
               
                 Saith
                 he
                 
                   [
                   The
                   whole
                   Christian
                   world
                   doth
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   prediction
                   which
                   the
                   University
                   of
                
                 Paris
                 
                   doth
                   foresee
                   in
                   two
                   several
                   Decrees
                   they
                   made
                
                 Anno
                 1565.
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Society
                   of
                   Jesuites
                   did
                   labour
                   to
                   be
                   members
                   of
                   that
                   University
                   :
                
                 Hoc
                 genus
                 hominum
                 natus
                 est
                 ad
                 interitum
                 Christianae
                 Reipubliae
                 &
                 subvertionem
                 literarum
                 .
                 
                   They
                   were
                   the
                   only
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   troubles
                   which
                   fell
                   out
                   in
                
                 Muscovie
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   under
                   pretence
                   to
                   reduce
                   the
                   Latine
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   plant
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   destroy
                   the
                   Greek
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   poor
                   King
                
                 Demetrius
                 
                   and
                   his
                   Queen
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   followed
                   him
                   from
                
                 Polonia
                 
                   were
                   all
                   in
                   one
                   night
                   murdered
                   by
                   the
                   monstrous
                   Usurper
                   of
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   true
                   progeny
                   rooted
                   out
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   the
                   only
                   cause
                   that
                   moved
                   the
                   Swedes
                   to
                   take
                   Arms
                   against
                   their
                   lawfull
                   King
                
                 Sigismund
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   chased
                   him
                   to
                
                 Poland
                 :
                 
                   and
                   neither
                   he
                   nor
                   his
                   successors
                   were
                   ever
                   able
                   to
                   take
                   possession
                   of
                
                 Sweden
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   intention
                   was
                   to
                   bring
                   in
                   the
                   Romish
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   root
                   out
                   Protestants
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   the
                   only
                   cause
                   that
                   moved
                   the
                
                 Polonians
                 
                   to
                   take
                   Arms
                   against
                   the
                   said
                
                 Sigismund
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   perswaded
                   him
                   to
                   marry
                   two
                   sisters
                   ,
                   one
                   after
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   of
                
                 Austria
                 .
                 
                   They
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   sole
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   war
                   entered
                   in
                
                 Germany
                 
                   since
                   the
                   year
                   one
                   thousand
                   six
                   hundred
                   and
                   nineteen
                   ,
                   as
                   Pope
                
                 Paulus
                 15.
                 
                   told
                   the
                   General
                   of
                   their
                   Order
                   ,
                   called
                
                 Vicelescus
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   their
                   avarice
                   ,
                   pretending
                   to
                   take
                   all
                   the
                   Church
                   lands
                   from
                   the
                   Hussites
                   in
                
                 Bohemia
                 
                   to
                   themselves
                   ;
                   which
                   hath
                   caused
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   many
                   thousand
                   by
                   sword
                   ,
                   famine
                   and
                   pestilence
                   in
                
                 Germany
                 .
                 
                   They
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   civil
                   wars
                   in
                
                 France
                 ,
                 
                   during
                   all
                   which
                   time
                   moving
                   the
                   French
                   King
                   to
                   take
                   Arms
                   against
                   his
                   own
                   subjects
                   the
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   where
                   innumerable
                   people
                   have
                   lost
                   their
                   lives
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   siege
                   of
                
                 Rochell
                 
                   and
                   other
                   places
                   will
                   give
                   sufficient
                   proof
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   intentions
                   were
                   to
                   set
                   
                   their
                   society
                   in
                   all
                   Cities
                   and
                   Towns
                   conquered
                   by
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   quite
                   to
                   abolish
                   the
                   Protestants
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   murder
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   King
                   of
                
                 France
                 .
                 
                   They
                   were
                   the
                   only
                   projectors
                   of
                   the
                   Gunpowder
                   Treason
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Penitents
                   the
                   actors
                   thereof
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   the
                   only
                   cause
                   (
                   namely
                   Father
                
                 Parsons
                 )
                 
                   that
                   incensed
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   send
                   so
                   many
                   fulminate
                   Breves
                   to
                   these
                   Kingdoms
                   ,
                   to
                   hinder
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   Allegiance
                   and
                   lawfull
                   Obedience
                   to
                   their
                   temporal
                   Prince
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   still
                   fish
                   in
                   troubled
                   waters
                   .
                   Their
                   damnable
                   doctrine
                   to
                   destroy
                   and
                   depose
                   Kings
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Civil
                   wars
                   ,
                   likely
                   to
                   befall
                   these
                   Kingdoms
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   in
                   mercy
                   do
                   not
                   stop
                   it
                   ]
                
                 So
                 far
                 the
                 Popish
                 Priest
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 see
                 here
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 own
                 pens
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 ,
                 those
                 very
                 Actions
                 of
                 the
                 Swedes
                 ,
                 Germans
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cast
                 as
                 a
                 reproach
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   Churches
                   )
                
                 were
                 indeed
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 doors
                 .
                 I
                 omit
                 abundance
                 of
                 better
                 proof
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 none
                 but
                 themselves
                 in
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 far
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 broils
                 in
                 
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   Knox
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Spotswood
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 later
                 Histories
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 busie
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 England
                 in
                 Queen
                 Elizabeths
                 dayes
                 ,
                 the
                 Popes
                 Bulls
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 many
                 Treacheries
                 committed
                 signifie
                 .
                 Even
                 in
                 King
                 James
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 who
                 wrote
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 so
                 far
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 swear
                 to
                 those
                 Articles
                 for
                 Toleration
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Match
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 read
                 in
                 
                   Prins
                   Introduct
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 44
                 ,
                 45.
                 
                 Yea
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 prevail
                 with
                 King
                 James
                 before
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 his
                 Council
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   His
                   Mother
                   suffered
                   Martyrdom
                   in
                   this
                   Realm
                   for
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Religion
                   ;
                   a
                   Religion
                   which
                   had
                   been
                   publikely
                   professed
                   for
                   many
                   ages
                   in
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   confirmed
                   by
                   many
                   great
                   and
                   excellent
                   Emperours
                   ,
                   and
                   famous
                   in
                   all
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Histories
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   infinite
                   number
                   of
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   sealed
                   it
                   with
                   their
                   blood
                   :
                   that
                   the
                   Catholicks
                   well
                   knew
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   a
                   grand
                   affection
                   to
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Religion
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   they
                   believed
                   at
                
                 Rome
                 
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   but
                   dissemble
                   his
                   Religion
                   to
                   obtain
                   the
                   Crown
                   of
                
                 England
                 :
                 
                   That
                   now
                   he
                   had
                   maturely
                   considered
                   the
                   penury
                   and
                   calamities
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   his
                   faithfull
                   subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   resolved
                   to
                   relieve
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   did
                   from
                   thenceforth
                   take
                   all
                   his
                   Roman
                   
                   Catholick
                   subjects
                   into
                   his
                   protection
                   ,
                   permitting
                   them
                   the
                   liberty
                   and
                   entire
                   exercise
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   liberty
                   to
                   celebrate
                   the
                   Mass
                   with
                   other
                   Divine
                   offices
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   without
                   any
                   inquisition
                   ,
                   process
                   or
                   molestation
                   from
                   that
                   day
                   forwards
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 restoring
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 estates
                 ,
                 commanding
                 all
                 Officers
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 cause
                 so
                 ever
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 attempt
                 to
                 grieve
                 or
                 molest
                 the
                 said
                 Catholicks
                 neither
                 in
                 publick
                 or
                 private
                 in
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 excercise
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 being
                 reputed
                 guilty
                 of
                 high
                 Treason
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   ]
                   Prin
                   ubi
                   sup
                   .
                   p.
                
                 30.
                 
                 
                   &
                   Mercur.
                   Gal.
                   To.
                
                 9.
                 p.
                 485.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 far
                 prevailed
                 they
                 with
                 Prince
                 Charls
                 our
                 late
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 write
                 that
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 read
                 
                   Mercur.
                   Franc.
                   To.
                
                 9.
                 
                 An.
                 1623.
                 p.
                 509
                 ,
                 510.
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Prins
                   Introduct
                   .
                   p.
                
                 38.
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 mind
                 to
                 recite
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 they
                 prevailed
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 swear
                 to
                 the
                 Spanish
                 conditions
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 
                   [
                   permit
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   should
                   freely
                   propose
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   Arguments
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Religion
                   ,
                   without
                   giving
                   any
                   impediment
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   never
                   directly
                   or
                   indirectly
                   permit
                   any
                   to
                   speak
                   to
                   the
                
                 Infanta
                 
                   against
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 What
                 a
                 hand
                 the
                 Papists
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 Innovations
                 ,
                 and
                 wars
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 is
                 too
                 evident
                 .
                 How
                 they
                 designed
                 the
                 reducing
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 the
                 Spanish
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 in
                 the
                 French
                 match
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 in
                 prosecution
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 Nuntio's
                 here
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 erected
                 their
                 houses
                 of
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 Capuchins
                 ,
                 and
                 Nuns
                 ;
                 how
                 far
                 they
                 instigated
                 the
                 Court
                 and
                 Prelates
                 to
                 silence
                 ,
                 and
                 suspend
                 ,
                 and
                 banish
                 Godly
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ensnare
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 bowing
                 to
                 Altars
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Book
                 for
                 dancing
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 things
                 ;
                 how
                 far
                 they
                 urged
                 them
                 on
                 against
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 you
                 would
                 read
                 in
                 Mr.
                 
                   Prins
                   Works
                   of
                   Darkness
                   brought
                   to
                   Light
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Canterburies
                   Tryall
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                
                 Romes
                 
                   Master
                   piece
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Royall
                   Favorite
                
                 ,
                 then
                 hear
                 it
                 from
                 me
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 reader
                 be
                 disaffected
                 to
                 the
                 reciter
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 at
                 least
                 peruse
                 impartially
                 the
                 Evidences
                 produced
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Religion
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 remorse
                 of
                 Conscience
                 opened
                 the
                 Plot
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 engaged
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Andreas
                   ab
                   Habernfield
                
                 ,
                 Physitian
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 who
                 told
                 it
                 Sr.
                 
                   Wil.
                   Boswell
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 Agent
                 at
                 Hague
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 subvert
                 
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 reconcile
                 us
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 to
                 attempt
                 the
                 perverting
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 engage
                 us
                 in
                 a
                 war
                 with
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 perverted
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 poyson
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Jesuites
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 four
                 sorts
                 were
                 planted
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 built
                 them
                 a
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 having
                 Cardinal
                 Barbarino
                 for
                 their
                 Protector
                 )
                 crept
                 into
                 all
                 Societies
                 ,
                 and
                 acted
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 (
                 save
                 the
                 peace-makers
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 being
                 a
                 foreseeing
                 Generation
                 ,
                 they
                 lookt
                 further
                 before
                 them
                 then
                 the
                 short
                 witted
                 men
                 whom
                 they
                 over-reacht
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 by
                 the
                 Countenance
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 got
                 so
                 considerable
                 a
                 strength
                 at
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 and
                 influence
                 on
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 affairs
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 afoot
                 the
                 foresaid
                 innovations
                 in
                 worship
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Lords
                 Day
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 the
                 foresaid
                 persecutions
                 of
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 conformable
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 and
                 still
                 they
                 went
                 Dilemmatically
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 make
                 sure
                 which
                 way
                 ever
                 things
                 went
                 ,
                 to
                 effects
                 their
                 ends
                 .
                 
                   They
                   see
                   that
                   either
                   their
                   first
                   attempt
                
                 would
                 prevail
                 
                   without
                   opposition
                
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 do
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   the
                   Calvinifts
                   ,
                   and
                   Puritan
                   ,
                   and
                   Protestant
                   Preachers
                   will
                   be
                   removed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   places
                   filled
                   with
                
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 and
                 masked
                 Papists
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   ignorant
                   men
                   ,
                   unable
                   to
                   resist
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   ductile
                   worldlings
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   alway
                   be
                   on
                   the
                   stronger
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   ends
                   will
                   be
                   easily
                   attained
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   Opposition
                   ,
                   Murmuring
                   ,
                   Discontents
                   ,
                   either
                   it
                
                 will
                 provoke
                 
                   the
                   Discontented
                   to
                   open
                   Defence
                   and
                   Resistance
                   ,
                
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 
                   If
                   not
                   ,
                   their
                   Discontents
                   will
                   hurt
                   none
                   but
                   themselves
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   do
                   ,
                   then
                   either
                   they
                
                 will
                 be
                 crusht
                 
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   or
                
                 able
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 war.
                 
                   If
                   the
                   first
                   ;
                   then
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   the
                   Day
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   to
                   boot
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   lie
                   under
                   the
                
                 Odium
                 
                   of
                   Rebellion
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   trod
                   the
                   lower
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   the
                   less
                   able
                   ever
                   to
                   rise
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   with
                   ease
                   to
                   drive
                   on
                   the
                   change
                   to
                   a
                   higher
                   degree
                   ,
                   in
                   Opposition
                   to
                   so
                   odious
                   a
                   party
                   .
                   But
                   if
                
                 they
                 he
                 able
                 
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   war
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   either
                   they
                   will
                   be
                
                 conquered
                 ,
                 or
                 conquer
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 Peace
                 .
                 
                   The
                   last
                   is
                   most
                   unlikely
                   ,
                   because
                   Jealousies
                   and
                   Engagements
                   will
                   presently
                   be
                   multiplyed
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   an
                   apparent
                   necessity
                   will
                   seem
                   to
                   lie
                   on
                   each
                   party
                   not
                   to
                   trust
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   flames
                   are
                   easier
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   in
                   then
                   kindled
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   so
                   unlikely
                   a
                   thing
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   to
                   our
                   advantage
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   will
                   openly
                   all
                   appear
                   for
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   in
                
                 England
                 and
                 Ireland
                 
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   considerable
                   :
                   He
                   will
                   remember
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   
                   helpt
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   look
                   on
                   the
                   Protestants
                   and
                   Puritans
                   as
                   Rebels
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   his
                   next
                   advantage
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   be
                   at
                   a
                   greater
                   distance
                   from
                   them
                   then
                   before
                   :
                   For
                   such
                   a
                   war
                   will
                   never
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mind
                   ,
                   nor
                   will
                   he
                   think
                   himself
                   safe
                   till
                   he
                   hath
                   disabled
                   them
                   from
                   doing
                   the
                   like
                   again
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   one
                   part
                   conquer
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   the
                
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   the
                
                 Puritans
                 
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   the
                   Protestants
                   must
                   now
                   be
                   caled
                   )
                   If
                   the
                
                 King
                 prevail
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   will
                   the
                
                 Puritans
                 
                   be
                   totally
                   trod
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   by
                   whose
                   help
                   the
                   victory
                   was
                   got
                   ,
                   shall
                   certainly
                   be
                   incomparably
                   better
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   have
                   presently
                   all
                   our
                   will.
                   For
                   our
                   fidelity
                   will
                   be
                   predicated
                   :
                   the
                   Rebells
                   will
                   be
                   odious
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   their
                   very
                   names
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   scorn
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   great
                   resistance
                   of
                   us
                   (
                   For
                   saith
                
                 Mr.
                 Middleton
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   A.
                   B.
                   of
                
                 Canterb.
                 in
                 Prins
                 Introduct
                 .
                 p.
                 142
                 ,
                 143.
                 
                 The
                 Jesuite
                 (
                 at
                 Florence
                 ,
                 lately
                 returned
                 from
                 England
                 ,
                 who
                 pretends
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 strict
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 England
                 as
                 it
                 stands
                 for
                 Religion
                 )
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Puritans
                 are
                 shrewd
                 fellows
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 counted
                 good
                 Protestants
                 are
                 fair
                 conditioned
                 honest
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 any
                 Religion
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Puritans
                 get
                 the
                 day
                 
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   unlikely
                   thing
                   )
                   yet
                   shall
                   we
                   make
                   great
                   advantage
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   For
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   They
                   will
                   be
                   unsettled
                   and
                   all
                   in
                   pieces
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   settle
                   the
                   Government
                   :
                   And
                   saith
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   Letter
                   ,
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   A.
                   B.
                   of
                
                 Cant.
                 
                   Study
                   in
                
                 Prins
                 Introduct
                 .
                 pag.
                 89
                 ,
                 90.
                 
                 [
                 Our
                 foundation
                 must
                 be
                 Mutation
                 :
                 this
                 will
                 cause
                 a
                 Relaxation
                 ;
                 which
                 serves
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 violent
                 diseases
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 Gout
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 the
                 speedy
                 destruction
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
                 2.
                 
                 
                   We
                   shall
                   necessitate
                   the
                   Puritan
                   Protestants
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   King
                   as
                   a
                   Prisoner
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   to
                   put
                   him
                   to
                   death
                   ;
                   If
                   they
                
                 keep
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   diligence
                   ,
                   and
                   friends
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   own
                   divisions
                   ,
                   will
                   either
                   work
                   his
                   deliverance
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   him
                   the
                   day
                   again
                   by
                   our
                   help
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   will
                   keep
                   the
                   State
                   in
                   a
                   continual
                   unsettledness
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   be
                   an
                
                 Odium
                 
                   on
                   them
                   .
                   If
                   they
                
                 cut
                 him
                 off
                 
                   (
                   which
                   we
                   will
                   rather
                   promote
                   ,
                   lest
                   they
                   should
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   his
                   extremities
                   to
                   any
                   advantage
                   )
                   then
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   We
                   shall
                   procure
                   the
                
                 Odium
                 of
                 King-killing
                 
                   to
                   fall
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   wont
                   to
                   cast
                   upon
                   us
                   and
                   so
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   disburden
                   our selves
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   And
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   them
                   all
                   to
                   pieces
                   in
                   distractions
                   .
                   For
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Either
                   they
                   will
                   then
                   set
                   up
                   a
                   new
                   King
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Parliament
                   will
                   keep
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   changing
                   the
                   Government
                   into
                   a
                   Democracy
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   cannot
                   be
                   done
                   without
                   great
                   concussions
                   ,
                   and
                   new
                   wars
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   
                   shall
                   have
                   opportunity
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   hand
                   in
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   much
                   to
                   our
                   advantage
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   will
                   apparently
                   by
                   factions
                   and
                   distractions
                   give
                   us
                   footing
                   for
                   continual
                   attempts
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   make
                   all
                   sure
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   secretly
                   have
                   our
                   party
                   among
                   the
                   Puritans
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   sure
                   to
                   maintain
                   our
                   Interest
                   which
                   way
                   ever
                   the
                   world
                   go
                   ]
                
                 The
                 event
                 with
                 common
                 reason
                 and
                 many
                 full
                 discoveries
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 plot
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 power
                 and
                 interest
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Armies
                 and
                 Counsels
                 in
                 the
                 wars
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 needs
                 no
                 further
                 discovery
                 .
                 But
                 had
                 they
                 any
                 Interest
                 in
                 the
                 Councils
                 and
                 Forces
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Parliament
                   ?
                   Answ
                
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 asserteth
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 this
                 moment
                 ,
                 should
                 prove
                 it
                 by
                 more
                 then
                 moral
                 evidence
                 of
                 greatest
                 probabilities
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 sparing
                 in
                 my
                 Assertions
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 business
                 would
                 be
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 chargeable
                 and
                 tedious
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 together
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 that
                 are
                 necessary
                 ,
                 yet
                 Witnesses
                 and
                 Evidences
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 had
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 our
                 affairs
                 ,
                 then
                 most
                 men
                 are
                 aware
                 of
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 positive
                 Assertions
                 ;
                 therefore
                 I
                 desire
                 them
                 that
                 can
                 see
                 a
                 cause
                 in
                 its
                 effects
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 follow
                 these
                 streams
                 till
                 they
                 find
                 the
                 Fountain
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Whence
                 came
                 those
                 motions
                 against
                 the
                 Ministry
                 and
                 Churches
                 into
                 our
                 Councils
                 ?
                 Whence
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 men
                 of
                 note
                 did
                 call
                 the
                 friends
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 
                   [
                   Priest
                   ridden
                   fellows
                
                 ]
                 and
                 the
                 Ministers
                 
                   [
                   Iack
                   Presbyters
                
                 ]
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 Nation
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 into
                 scorn
                 ?
                 I
                 well
                 know
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 came
                 from
                 Hell.
                 But
                 whether
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 your
                 inquiry
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 whence
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 motions
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 to
                 pull
                 down
                 all
                 the
                 Ministry
                 at
                 once
                 ?
                 Was
                 this
                 by
                 Protestants
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Whence
                 came
                 the
                 doctrine
                 contended
                 for
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   H.
                   V.
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Universal
                 Liberty
                 in
                 Religion
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 not
                 for
                 such
                 liberty
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 can
                 hinder
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 all
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 fundamentals
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 matters
                 belong
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 must
                 but
                 be
                 their
                 Executioners
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 its
                 truly
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 Power
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 usurping
                 Pope
                 contendeth
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 most
                 Zealous
                 for
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 though
                 deadly
                 enemies
                 to
                 it
                 elsewhere
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 whence
                 came
                 the
                 Hiders
                 Body
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 infected
                 so
                 many
                 high
                 and
                 low
                 ?
                 How
                 come
                 so
                 many
                 called
                 Seekers
                 to
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 ;
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Ministry
                 ?
                 or
                 which
                 be
                 they
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 How
                 came
                 we
                 contrived
                 into
                 a
                 war
                 with
                 Scotland
                 and
                 Holland
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 could
                 keep
                 Peace
                 with
                 Spain
                 ?
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 sorry
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 How
                 came
                 our
                 Armies
                 so
                 corrupted
                 with
                 principles
                 of
                 impiety
                 ,
                 Licentiousness
                 and
                 Anarchy
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 turned
                 Levellers
                 (
                 to
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 )
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 up
                 against
                 their
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 fain
                 to
                 be
                 subdued
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 shot
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 cashiered
                 ?
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 How
                 came
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 Papists
                 have
                 been
                 discovered
                 in
                 our
                 Armies
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 parties
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ?
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 where
                 are
                 the
                 swarms
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Jesuites
                 and
                 Fryars
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 have
                 emptyed
                 themselves
                 upon
                 us
                 from
                 their
                 Colledges
                 beyond
                 Sea
                 ?
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 How
                 came
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Petitions
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Presbyters
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 Protestants
                 for
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 heard
                 ?
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Levelling
                 party
                 carryed
                 on
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 set
                 the
                 forreign
                 and
                 domestick
                 Papists
                 on
                 reproaching
                 the
                 Protestants
                 as
                 King-killers
                 ?
                 and
                 had
                 (
                 though
                 very
                 falsely
                 )
                 turned
                 the
                 odium
                 of
                 that
                 horrid
                 kind
                 of
                 crime
                 upon
                 the
                 innocent
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 deeply
                 guilty
                 of
                 :
                 And
                 now
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 ignorant
                 people
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 was
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 or
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blot
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Whence
                 came
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 Levelling
                 went
                 on
                 with
                 continued
                 success
                 till
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Lords
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Regal
                 Office
                 was
                 taken
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 engagement
                 put
                 (
                 on
                 all
                 those
                 ductile
                 souls
                 that
                 would
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 [
                 True
                 to
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 as
                 established
                 without
                 a
                 King
                 or
                 House
                 of
                 Lords
                 ?
                 ]
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Whence
                 came
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Weekly
                 News
                 Books
                 contained
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 the
                 Agents
                 of
                 the
                 Agitators
                 from
                 France
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 how
                 good
                 men
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 agreeable
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 principles
                 for
                 a
                 Democracy
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 vainly
                 call
                 a
                 Republick
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Democracy
                 )
                 and
                 telling
                 us
                 what
                 exceeding
                 meet
                 materials
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 
                 Common-wealth
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 would
                 be
                 .
                 The
                 Agencies
                 of
                 particular
                 men
                 with
                 Jesuites
                 I
                 shall
                 purposely
                 omit
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Whence
                 came
                 it
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 maddest
                 dividing
                 parties
                 had
                 their
                 liberty
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reproach
                 and
                 envy
                 was
                 most
                 against
                 the
                 united
                 Ministry
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protector
                 had
                 not
                 stept
                 in
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 down
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 whence
                 came
                 it
                 that
                 Sexby
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 Souldiers
                 in
                 our
                 Armies
                 ,
                 have
                 confederated
                 with
                 Spain
                 to
                 murder
                 the
                 Lord
                 Protector
                 ?
                 And
                 whence
                 came
                 their
                 Jesuitical
                 Treasonable
                 Pamphlets
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 Killing
                 no
                 Murder
                 )
                 provoking
                 men
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 life
                 ?
              
               
                 Much
                 more
                 may
                 be
                 proposed
                 tending
                 to
                 a
                 discovery
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 crept
                 in
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 our
                 affairs
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 think
                 God
                 hath
                 yet
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 season
                 to
                 discover
                 .
                 Truth
                 is
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 concerning
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 meddle
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 with
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 nor
                 meddle
                 with
                 the
                 Reasons
                 brought
                 for
                 it
                 or
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 suppose
                 as
                 bad
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 the
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 so
                 contrived
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 but
                 ignorance
                 or
                 blind
                 malice
                 can
                 lay
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 Episcopal
                 ,
                 or
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
                 that
                 strove
                 so
                 much
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 it
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 When
                 many
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 charged
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 imprisoned
                 Ministers
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 going
                 too
                 far
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 in
                 manifesting
                 their
                 distastes
                 :
                 Of
                 which
                 I
                 take
                 not
                 on
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 judge
                 ,
                 but
                 mention
                 it
                 only
                 as
                 Evidence
                 that
                 clears
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 deed
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 vindicate
                 the
                 Protestants
                 openly
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 posterity
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 Fact
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 publikely
                 known
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 both
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 in
                 their
                 Protestations
                 engaged
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 openly
                 professed
                 to
                 mannage
                 their
                 war
                 for
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 :
                 Not
                 against
                 his
                 Person
                 or
                 Authority
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 Delinquents
                 that
                 were
                 fled
                 from
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 evill
                 Counsellors
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 two
                 Nations
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Scotland
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 wars
                 swear
                 in
                 the
                 Solemn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
                 to
                 he
                 true
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Committees
                 ,
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 and
                 people
                 through
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 professed
                 openly
                 to
                 go
                 only
                 on
                 these
                 terms
                 ,
                 as
                 managing
                 but
                 a
                 defensive
                 
                 war
                 against
                 the
                 Kings
                 miscarriages
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Offensive
                 against
                 Delinquent
                 subjects
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 known
                 that
                 the
                 Army
                 was
                 quite
                 altered
                 (
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 modelling
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 by
                 an
                 intestine
                 Jesuitical
                 corrupting
                 of
                 multitudes
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 before
                 this
                 Odious
                 fact
                 could
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 corrupted
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 fewer
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 excell
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 industry
                 and
                 activity
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 hindered
                 their
                 opposition
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 that
                 the
                 Jesuited
                 part
                 (
                 that
                 afterward
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 turn'd
                 Levellers
                 )
                 did
                 draw
                 into
                 them
                 the
                 
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   Libertines
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Sects
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 conjunction
                 of
                 Interests
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 many
                 sly
                 pretenses
                 ,
                 especially
                 tying
                 all
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 predicated
                 Liberty
                 for
                 all
                 Religions
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 knows
                 they
                 were
                 fain
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 accomplish
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 Master
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 to
                 Master
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 to
                 imprison
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 retain
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 that
                 were
                 partly
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 seduced
                 or
                 over-awed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 known
                 that
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 imprisoned
                 by
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 the
                 Commons
                 voted
                 the
                 Kings
                 Concessions
                 in
                 the
                 Treaty
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 satisfactory
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 proceeded
                 on
                 them
                 towards
                 a
                 full
                 Agreement
                 .
                 See
                 Mr.
                 Prins
                 large
                 Speech
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 suddenly
                 been
                 secluded
                 and
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 agreed
                 with
                 the
                 King.
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 disowned
                 ,
                 distasted
                 and
                 detested
                 by
                 the
                 main
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 ,
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 and
                 people
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 knowledge
                 multitudes
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 firm
                 and
                 loyal
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Power
                 ,
                 supposing
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 over
                 us
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 therefore
                 would
                 abhor
                 the
                 like
                 practises
                 against
                 them
                 )
                 do
                 yet
                 detest
                 that
                 fact
                 that
                 intervened
                 and
                 made
                 way
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 experience
                 may
                 satisfie
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 called
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Actors
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 how
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Ministers
                 that
                 had
                 engaged
                 in
                 the
                 war
                 for
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 great
                 Adversaries
                 to
                 the
                 putting
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 opposed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 disswaded
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 drew
                 the
                 Odium
                 of
                 the
                 Corrupted
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 London
                 Ministers
                 unanimously
                 concuered
                 in
                 an
                 Address
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 Fairfax
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 printed
                 their
                 abhorrence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 published
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Love
                 beheaded
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 against
                 these
                 designs
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Scotland
                 disowned
                 it
                 from
                 first
                 to
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 proceeded
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 adhesion
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 line
                 ,
                 as
                 cost
                 them
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 a
                 grievous
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 conquest
                 of
                 their
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 I
                 speak
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 that
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 all
                 humane
                 Reason
                 and
                 Equity
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 sworn
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavoured
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Parliament
                 men
                 of
                 one
                 Kingdom
                 are
                 secluded
                 ,
                 and
                 Imprisoned
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Kingdom
                 conquered
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Protestants
                 still
                 generally
                 disown
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 charged
                 on
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 their
                 King.
                 This
                 is
                 most
                 unreasonable
                 in
                 justice
                 ;
                 especially
                 from
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 causers
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 therefore
                 leave
                 it
                 here
                 to
                 posterity
                 (
                 having
                 been
                 my self
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 four
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 utterly
                 against
                 the
                 mind
                 and
                 thoughts
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 they
                 called
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 the
                 twelve
                 Evidences
                 fore-mentioned
                 are
                 undenyable
                 Arguments
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Libertines
                   ,
                   Vanists
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Protestants
                 deeply
                 suffered
                 by
                 opposing
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Scotland
                 and
                 England
                 sadly
                 testifie
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 (
                 though
                 we
                 have
                 such
                 open
                 Evidence
                 that
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 charged
                 on
                 our
                 Religion
                 or
                 us
                 )
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 wise
                 man
                 sees
                 that
                 the
                 Case
                 it self
                 much
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 should
                 unwillingly
                 be
                 engaged
                 in
                 a
                 war
                 with
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 many
                 years
                 blood
                 and
                 desolations
                 ,
                 judicially
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 life
                 as
                 guilty
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 any
                 more
                 with
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 private
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 remaining
                 Soveraign
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 ;
                 undoubtedly
                 this
                 case
                 doth
                 very
                 much
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Powder-plot
                 ,
                 or
                 Papists
                 murdering
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 teaching
                 that
                 its
                 lawful
                 for
                 a
                 private
                 hand
                 to
                 do
                 
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 but
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 but
                 deposed
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 
                   A
                   war
                
                 and
                 a
                 
                   treacherous
                   murder
                
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 :
                 Nor
                 is
                 
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   Power
                
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 a
                 
                   private
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   forreign
                   Prelate
                
                 ,
                 pretending
                 to
                 a
                 Dominion
                 over
                 the
                 lives
                 and
                 states
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Vice-christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Vice-God
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 grievous
                 case
                 that
                 the
                 Senate
                 or
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 Nation
                 should
                 think
                 themselves
                 necessitated
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 against
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 that
                 act
                 by
                 his
                 commands
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 strongly
                 tempt
                 them
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 end
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 Means
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Means
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 and
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 End
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 essentiall
                 to
                 a
                 Governing
                 Power
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Authority
                 which
                 is
                 used
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 It
                 will
                 tempt
                 them
                 also
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 never
                 gave
                 power
                 to
                 any
                 against
                 himself
                 or
                 above
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 Ends
                 of
                 Government
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 Senate
                 or
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 Nation
                 will
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 themselves
                 fit
                 to
                 discern
                 when
                 the
                 publick
                 safety
                 is
                 dangerously
                 assaulted
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 hardly
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 trust
                 any
                 One
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 final
                 Judge
                 of
                 their
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 as
                 thinking
                 such
                 a
                 publike
                 Necessity
                 proves
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 needs
                 no
                 judge
                 but
                 sence
                 and
                 reason
                 to
                 discern
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 also
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 fundamental
                 Constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 doth
                 make
                 the
                 Senate
                 the
                 highest
                 Judge
                 of
                 the
                 safety
                 or
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 Republick
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Treason
                 against
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 (
                 and
                 as
                 Politicians
                 say
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Majestas
                   Realis
                
                 )
                 to
                 rise
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 temptation
                 then
                 is
                 much
                 the
                 stronger
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 the
                 Legislative
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 highest
                 Judiciall
                 power
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 divided
                 between
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 Senate
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 divided
                 ,
                 many
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 think
                 with
                 
                   Grotius
                   de
                   jure
                   Belli
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 
                 §
                 .
                 13.
                 p.
                 91.
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 invading
                 the
                 Senates
                 right
                 ,
                 may
                 justly
                 be
                 resisted
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 lose
                 his
                 right
                 :
                 
                   Quod
                   locum
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Grotius
                   )
                   habere
                   censeo
                   ,
                   etiamsi
                   dictum
                   sit
                   ,
                   belli
                   potestatem
                   penes
                   Regem
                   fore
                   :
                   Id
                   exim
                   de
                   bello
                   externo
                   intelligendum
                   est
                   :
                   cum
                   alioqui
                   quisquis
                   Imperii
                   summi
                   jus
                   partem
                   habeat
                   ,
                   non
                   possit
                   ,
                   non
                   jus
                   habere
                   ,
                   eam
                   partem
                   tuendi
                   .
                   Quod
                   ubi
                   fit
                   ,
                   potest
                   Rex
                   etiam
                   suam
                   Imperii
                   partem
                   belli
                   jure
                   amittere
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 indeed
                 when
                 a
                 war
                 is
                 once
                 begun
                 ,
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 re-uniting
                 is
                 exceeding
                 great
                 :
                 
                 If
                 a
                 Prince
                 engage
                 either
                 hired
                 strangers
                 ,
                 or
                 fugitives
                 ,
                 or
                 home-bred
                 delinquents
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 rise
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 Senate
                 or
                 people
                 ,
                 either
                 its
                 lawfull
                 to
                 Defend
                 themselves
                 by
                 Arms
                 ;
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 not
                 (
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 share
                 in
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 )
                 then
                 is
                 his
                 power
                 absolute
                 and
                 unlimited
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 Laws
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 below
                 are
                 any
                 security
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 safety
                 (
                 The
                 contrary
                 whereto
                 our
                 late
                 King
                 declared
                 in
                 his
                 notable
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 nineteen
                 Propositions
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 if
                 their
                 Defence
                 be
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 their
                 Souldiers
                 must
                 know
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 purchase
                 a
                 victory
                 by
                 their
                 blood
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 done
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 all
                 Governed
                 by
                 him
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 conquered
                 ,
                 and
                 lye
                 at
                 his
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 hardly
                 ever
                 have
                 an
                 Army
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 who
                 will
                 do
                 the
                 utmost
                 that
                 is
                 possible
                 to
                 exasperate
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 knows
                 must
                 rule
                 him
                 when
                 all
                 is
                 done
                 ?
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 this
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Justification
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 way
                 deciding
                 such
                 cases
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 leaving
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 controversie
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 here
                 to
                 decide
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 only
                 shew
                 the
                 world
                 again
                 that
                 there
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 difference
                 between
                 such
                 a
                 war
                 and
                 conquest
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 by
                 the
                 Senate
                 and
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 allowing
                 Popes
                 to
                 depose
                 them
                 and
                 alienate
                 their
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 and
                 private
                 men
                 to
                 rebell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 murder
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 consent
                 ,
                 or
                 excommunicate
                 them
                 .
                 Whether
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 or
                 wrong
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 the
                 judge
                 ,
                 but
                 surely
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Division
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 suppress
                 all
                 subjects
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Arms
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 did
                 resist
                 them
                 ,
                 did
                 resist
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
                 ,
                 set
                 over
                 them
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 damnation
                 of
                 resisters
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 assured
                 the
                 people
                 was
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 forecited
                 concessions
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 (
                 against
                 the
                 nineteen
                 Propositions
                 )
                 acknowledging
                 their
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Legislative
                 power
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 highest
                 part
                 of
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 )
                 did
                 much
                 incline
                 many
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Parliament
                 :
                 Especially
                 knowing
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 so
                 long
                 exercised
                 the
                 said
                 Legislative
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 all
                 governed
                 by
                 Laws
                 of
                 their
                 making
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 did
                 obey
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 did
                 verily
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 obeyed
                 the
                 highest
                 power
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 division
                 was
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 Laws
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 did
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 Common
                 good
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Government
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 thus
                 caused
                 our
                 wars
                 ,
                 and
                 miseries
                 ,
                 and
                 scandals
                 ,
                 so
                 have
                 they
                 continued
                 to
                 multiply
                 sects
                 among
                 us
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 a
                 sect
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 spawn
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 and
                 Fryars
                 ;
                 and
                 scarce
                 an
                 honest
                 party
                 but
                 they
                 creep
                 in
                 among
                 them
                 to
                 work
                 their
                 ends
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 shall
                 briefly
                 mention
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 insinuated
                 to
                 work
                 their
                 ends
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 sects
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 bred
                 or
                 animated
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 old
                 English
                 Bishops
                 and
                 conformable
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 doctrine
                 publikely
                 here
                 professed
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 I
                 find
                 but
                 little
                 evidence
                 that
                 ever
                 the
                 Papists
                 had
                 much
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 to
                 instigate
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 complyance
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 out-go
                 them
                 .
                 Yet
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 
                   Bishop
                   Goodman
                
                 of
                 Glocester
                 was
                 suspected
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 professed
                 himself
                 by
                 his
                 last
                 Testament
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 wars
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 any
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 ever
                 the
                 Papists
                 had
                 any
                 interest
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 any
                 men
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 none
                 that
                 they
                 more
                 hate
                 then
                 these
                 two
                 sorts
                 (
                 the
                 old
                 sound
                 Episcopal
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 )
                 But
                 yet
                 both
                 in
                 France
                 and
                 Scotland
                 they
                 have
                 cunningly
                 wrought
                 upon
                 them
                 
                   ab
                   extra
                
                 ,
                 alarming
                 them
                 into
                 disturbances
                 by
                 the
                 wild-fire
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 cast
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 new
                 Episcopal
                 party
                 that
                 followed
                 
                   Grotius
                   (
                   Arminius
                
                 in
                 doctrine
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 for
                 a
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 Rome
                 ,
                 on
                 those
                 terms
                 (
                 which
                 doubtless
                 Rome
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 yielded
                 to
                 )
                 the
                 interest
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 had
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 influence
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 on
                 them
                 or
                 their
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 copious
                 Proofs
                 produced
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Prin
                 in
                 his
                 forementioned
                 Book
                 
                   (
                   Canterburies
                   Tryal
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Introduct
                   .
                   )
                
                 The
                 Jesuites
                 Letter
                 cited
                 by
                 
                   Prin
                   ,
                   ib.
                   pag.
                
                 89.
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   Now
                   we
                   have
                   planted
                   that
                   Soveraign
                   drugg
                   Arminianism
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   hope
                   will
                   purge
                   the
                   Protestants
                   from
                   their
                   heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   flourisheth
                   and
                   bears
                   fruit
                   in
                   due
                   season
                   .
                   ]
                
                 The
                 Articles
                 exhibited
                 in
                 Parliament
                 against
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 by
                 their
                 works
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 instigators
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Of
                 themselves
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 none
                 but
                 Goodman
                 
                 that
                 hath
                 professed
                 himself
                 a
                 flat
                 Papist
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 my
                 duty
                 to
                 suspect
                 any
                 one
                 man
                 of
                 holding
                 an
                 Opinion
                 which
                 he
                 professeth
                 not
                 himself
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 evidence
                 be
                 very
                 strong
                 to
                 move
                 suspicion
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 many
                 Papists
                 were
                 at
                 work
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 pretended
                 Reconcilement
                 ,
                 
                   Francis
                   .
                   à
                   S.
                   Clara
                
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 put
                 us
                 past
                 doubt
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Papists
                 crept
                 into
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Chruch
                 under
                 the
                 garb
                 of
                 conformable
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 is
                 too
                 well
                 known
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 therefore
                 that
                 Dr.
                 Baily
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Goffe
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 
                   Vane
                   ,
                   Hugh
                   Paul
                   de
                   Cressy
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 opnely
                 revolt
                 when
                 the
                 game
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 spoiled
                 that
                 was
                 plaid
                 underboord
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 far
                 less
                 hurt
                 to
                 us
                 I
                 think
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 had
                 been
                 as
                 open
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 that
                 was
                 their
                 Head
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 conjecture
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 flat
                 Papist
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 many
                 rashly
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 evidence
                 to
                 confute
                 them
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 very
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 (
                 forementioned
                 )
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 suspicion
                 is
                 most
                 grounded
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 mark
                 it
                 exactly
                 ,
                 doth
                 intimate
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 a
                 union
                 and
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 additions
                 that
                 may
                 bear
                 a
                 tolerable
                 sence
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 own
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 is
                 sufficient
                 evidence
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 Disputation
                 with
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Worcester
                 cleareth
                 it
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 His
                 speech
                 at
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 Papers
                 since
                 published
                 clear
                 it
                 more
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 confident
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 nearer
                 to
                 Rome
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 reconcilable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 desired
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 Bishop
                 Bromhal
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 Bishops
                 offer
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Church
                 governed
                 by
                 Patriarcks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Principium
                   Unitatis
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 If
                 any
                 would
                 know
                 what
                 Party
                 Grotius
                 was
                 of
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 them
                 carefully
                 to
                 peruse
                 but
                 these
                 places
                 in
                 his
                 writings
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 cited
                 elsewhere
                 )
                 
                   Discus
                   .
                   Apolog.
                   Rivet
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 255.
                 
                   &
                   pag.
                
                 7.
                 
                   &
                   vot
                   .
                   pro
                   Pace
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 in
                 England
                 among
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Paris
                 and
                 all
                 France
                 ,
                 in
                 Germany
                 and
                 Poland
                 .
                 See
                 
                   Discus
                   .
                   Apol.
                   Rivet
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 16.
                 and
                 my
                 Discovery
                 of
                 
                   Grotius
                   Religion
                
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 for
                 my
                 own
                 part
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 were
                 as
                 much
                 afraid
                 of
                 King
                 Charls
                 and
                 the
                 Grotian
                 design
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 of
                 long
                 time
                 hath
                 been
                 hatcht
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 mind
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 and
                 moderate
                 party
                 no
                 doubt
                 applauded
                 the
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 liked
                 such
                 writings
                 as
                 S.
                 Clara's
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 gladly
                 have
                 married
                 
                 England
                 and
                 France
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 others
                 (
                 the
                 Italian
                 ,
                 Spanish
                 Jesuited
                 party
                 )
                 might
                 easily
                 foresee
                 what
                 danger
                 was
                 in
                 brewing
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Had
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   England
                   ,
                   Sweden
                   ,
                   Denmark
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   German
                   Lutherans
                
                 agreed
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 bear
                 down
                 the
                 Calvinists
                 as
                 unreconcilable
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 (
                 as
                 Grotius
                 intimates
                 it
                 necessary
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Italians
                 and
                 their
                 adherents
                 that
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Pope
                 above
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 Pope
                 afraid
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 doubt
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 glad
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 draw
                 neerer
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 the
                 Head
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 stop
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 inundation
                 as
                 was
                 like
                 upon
                 the
                 union
                 to
                 over-flow
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 was
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 against
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 (
                 and
                 withall
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 fain
                 into
                 such
                 hands
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 little
                 service
                 .
                 )
                 
                   Secret.
                   Windebanks
                
                 Letter
                 recited
                 by
                 
                   Prin
                   ,
                   ubi
                   sup
                
                 .
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Jesuites
                   that
                   were
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Father
                
                 Leander
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   so
                   were
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   Francis
                   .
                   S.
                   Clara
                   and
                   his
                   Book
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 incur
                 a
                 Roman
                 Censure
                 )
                 So
                 that
                 with
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 more
                 afraid
                 of
                 then
                 of
                 Protestants
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Jansenian
                 contest
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 that
                 
                   Cassander
                   ,
                   Erasmus
                   ,
                   Vives
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 are
                 excellent
                 Catholicks
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Heretical
                 and
                 vile
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 persecuted
                 Nonconformists
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 party
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 most
                 adverse
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 brood
                 at
                 last
                 crept
                 in
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 spie
                 out
                 their
                 minds
                 and
                 wayes
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 head
                 the
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 sow
                 among
                 them
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 further
                 discontent
                 and
                 error
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 a
                 Nursery
                 for
                 various
                 sects
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 where
                 by
                 their
                 good
                 wils
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 will
                 have
                 some
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 ask
                 me
                 for
                 my
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 give
                 you
                 but
                 these
                 two
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 fruits
                 that
                 sprung
                 up
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Production
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 anon
                 .
                 )
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 Letter
                 recited
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                   Prin
                   ,
                   Introd
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 90.
                 
                 
                   [
                   I
                   cannot
                   choose
                   but
                   laugh
                   to
                   see
                   how
                   some
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   coat
                   have
                   re-incountred
                   themselves
                   :
                   you
                   would
                   scarce
                   know
                   them
                   if
                   you
                   saw
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   admirable
                   how
                   in
                   speech
                   and
                   gesture
                   they
                   act
                   the
                   Puritans
                   :
                   The
                
                 Cambridge
                 
                   Schollars
                   to
                   their
                   wofull
                   experience
                   shall
                   see
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   act
                   the
                   Puritans
                   a
                   little
                   better
                   then
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   :
                   they
                   have
                   abused
                   our
                   sacred
                   Patron
                   St.
                
                 Ignatius
                 
                   in
                   jest
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   will
                   make
                   them
                   smart
                   
                   for
                   it
                   in
                   earnest
                   .
                   I
                   hope
                   you
                   will
                   excuse
                   my
                   merry
                   digression
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   confess
                   to
                   you
                   I
                   am
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   transported
                   with
                   joy
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   how
                   happily
                   all
                   instruments
                   and
                   means
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   great
                   as
                   lesser
                   co-operate
                   to
                   our
                   purposes
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Yet
                 cannot
                 I
                 hear
                 of
                 any
                 considerable
                 infection
                 among
                 this
                 party
                 that
                 way
                 before
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Vane's
                
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 How
                 far
                 they
                 crept
                 into
                 all
                 Societies
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Independants
                 ,
                 is
                 opened
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 already
                 in
                 Print
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 add
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 s
                 a
                 thing
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 crept
                 in
                 among
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 and
                 formented
                 that
                 Sect.
                 The
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Scottish
                 Missionary
                 that
                 pretended
                 himself
                 a
                 Jew
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 and
                 Rebaptizing
                 at
                 Hexham
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 discovered
                 at
                 Newcastle
                 ,
                 is
                 published
                 and
                 commonly
                 known
                 :
                 (
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 yet
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 or
                 releast
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 too
                 many
                 more
                 have
                 more
                 cleanly
                 plaid
                 their
                 game
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 sober
                 Anabaptists
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 usefull
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 as
                 they
                 expected
                 ,
                 yet
                 multitudes
                 of
                 them
                 too
                 far
                 answered
                 their
                 expectations
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 ask
                 now
                 what
                 the
                 Papists
                 get
                 by
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Instance
                 but
                 of
                 this
                 one
                 sect
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 products
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 our
                 Councils
                 ,
                 Armies
                 ,
                 Churches
                 have
                 been
                 divided
                 ,
                 or
                 much
                 broken
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 trick
                 they
                 have
                 engaged
                 the
                 minds
                 and
                 tongues
                 of
                 many
                 (
                 and
                 their
                 hands
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 )
                 against
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 enemy
                 that
                 standeth
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 thus
                 weakned
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 our
                 former
                 adherents
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 found
                 a
                 Nursery
                 or
                 Seminary
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 which
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 too
                 greedily
                 receive
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 they
                 have
                 prepared
                 them
                 for
                 more
                 and
                 worse
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 get
                 an
                 Interest
                 in
                 our
                 Armies
                 ,
                 or
                 weakned
                 our
                 own
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 they
                 have
                 got
                 Agents
                 ready
                 for
                 mischievous
                 designs
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 lately
                 too
                 manifest
                 .
                 )
                 8.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 they
                 have
                 cast
                 a
                 reproach
                 upon
                 our
                 Profession
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 unity
                 or
                 consistence
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 vertiginous
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 pillar
                 to
                 rest
                 upon
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 they
                 have
                 loosned
                 and
                 disaffected
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 so
                 many
                 minds
                 and
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 so
                 much
                 contending
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 loost
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 former
                 stedfastness
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 ready
                 for
                 a
                 new
                 impression
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Yea
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 opportunity
                 
                 of
                 Predicating
                 their
                 own
                 pretended
                 unity
                 ,
                 and
                 hereby
                 have
                 drawn
                 many
                 to
                 their
                 Church
                 of
                 late
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 have
                 they
                 got
                 at
                 this
                 one
                 game
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 have
                 they
                 got
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 next
                 tell
                 you
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Heresies
                 or
                 parties
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Papists
                 own
                 Spawn
                 or
                 progeny
                 ;
                 Either
                 they
                 laid
                 the
                 Egg
                 ,
                 or
                 hatched
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 that
                 Libertinism
                 or
                 
                   Freedom
                   for
                   all
                   Religions
                
                 ,
                 was
                 spawned
                 by
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 who
                 hate
                 it
                 in
                 Spain
                 and
                 Italy
                 ,
                 but
                 love
                 it
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 the
                 masked
                 Papists
                 my self
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 zealous
                 and
                 busie
                 to
                 promote
                 this
                 
                   Liberty
                   of
                   Conscience
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 deceitfully
                 called
                 it
                 .
                 )
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 Liberty
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 Liberty
                 to
                 break
                 us
                 in
                 pieces
                 by
                 sects
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 Liberty
                 under
                 the
                 Vizor
                 of
                 a
                 Sectary
                 of
                 any
                 tolerated
                 sort
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 Ministry
                 and
                 doctrine
                 of
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 principal
                 design
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 upon
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 is
                 managed
                 under
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Juglers
                 ,
                 who
                 all
                 are
                 confederate
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 grand
                 principles
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 busie
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 agreed
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 wonderfull
                 secrecy
                 do
                 conceal
                 the
                 principal
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 opinions
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 use
                 not
                 all
                 one
                 vizor
                 ,
                 but
                 take
                 on
                 them
                 several
                 shapes
                 and
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 industriously
                 avoid
                 all
                 names
                 .
                 The
                 principal
                 of
                 these
                 Hiders
                 are
                 these
                 following
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Vani
                 ,
                 whose
                 game
                 was
                 first
                 plaid
                 openly
                 in
                 America
                 in
                 
                   New
                   England
                
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 gave
                 in
                 his
                 Testimony
                 against
                 them
                 from
                 Heaven
                 upon
                 their
                 two
                 Prophetesses
                 ,
                 Mrs.
                 Hutchinson
                 ,
                 and
                 Mrs.
                 Dyer
                 :
                 The
                 later
                 brought
                 forth
                 a
                 Monster
                 with
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Bird
                 ,
                 Beast
                 ,
                 Fish
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 described
                 in
                 Mr.
                 Welds
                 Narrative
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 discovery
                 ,
                 the
                 concomitants
                 and
                 Consequents
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 brought
                 forth
                 many
                 (
                 neer
                 30.
                 )
                 monstrous
                 births
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 after
                 slain
                 by
                 the
                 Indians
                 .
                 This
                 providence
                 should
                 at
                 least
                 have
                 awakened
                 England
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Godly
                 Jealousie
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 better
                 tryed
                 the
                 doctrines
                 which
                 God
                 thus
                 seemed
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 so
                 greedily
                 entertained
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Lincolnshire
                   ,
                   Cambridgeshire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 parts
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 At
                 least
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 wakened
                 the
                 Parliament
                 to
                 a
                 wise
                 and
                 Godly
                 Jealousie
                 of
                 the
                 Counsels
                 and
                 designs
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 
                   New
                   England
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 
                 game
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 carefully
                 searcht
                 how
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 doctrine
                 and
                 design
                 were
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 he
                 brought
                 with
                 him
                 from
                 Italy
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 was
                 begotten
                 by
                 the
                 Progenitor
                 of
                 Monsters
                 .
                 Such
                 extraordinary
                 providences
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 despised
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 Operation
                 in
                 
                   New
                   England
                
                 among
                 those
                 wise
                 and
                 godly
                 men
                 that
                 saw
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 neer
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 God
                 thus
                 testified
                 against
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 healed
                 them
                 should
                 have
                 warned
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 had
                 a
                 judgement
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 were
                 left
                 in
                 blindness
                 ,
                 to
                 overlook
                 that
                 Judgement
                 that
                 should
                 have
                 warned
                 us
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 now
                 dispersed
                 in
                 Court
                 ,
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 God
                 will
                 suffer
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Papists
                 by
                 them
                 further
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 time
                 will
                 discover
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 next
                 sort
                 of
                 Hiders
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Paracesians
                   ,
                   Weigelians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Behmenists
                 ,
                 who
                 go
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 indeed
                 the
                 same
                 party
                 ,
                 but
                 think
                 meet
                 to
                 take
                 another
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 fetch
                 their
                 vizor
                 from
                 
                   Jacob
                   Behmen
                
                 :
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 of
                 Community
                 ,
                 and
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 and
                 Visible
                 converse
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 profess
                 )
                 with
                 Angels
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 somewhat
                 in
                 the
                 Narrative
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Pordidge
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Mr.
                 Fowlers
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 clean
                 and
                 moderate
                 piece
                 of
                 their
                 doctrine
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 lately
                 published
                 ,
                 is
                 Mr.
                 
                   Bromleyes
                   way
                   to
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   of
                   Rest
                
                 ;
                 or
                 
                   Treatise
                   of
                   Regeneration
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Another
                 sort
                 of
                 the
                 Hiders
                 are
                 those
                 called
                 Seekers
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 their
                 strength
                 in
                 England
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 They
                 practise
                 the
                 lesson
                 that
                 
                   Boverius
                   in
                   Apparat.
                   ad
                   Consultat
                
                 ,
                 taught
                 Prince
                 Charls
                 long
                 ago
                 
                   [
                   Primum
                   est
                   ,
                   ut
                   quoniam
                   vera
                   Religio
                   tibi
                   inquirenda
                   est
                   ,
                   antequam
                   ad
                   eam
                   investigandam
                   accedas
                   ,
                   omnem
                   prius
                   Religionem
                   apud
                   te
                   suspectam
                   habeas
                   :
                   lubeatque
                   tamdiu
                   à
                   Protestantium
                   fide
                   ac
                   Religione
                   animum
                   ac
                   voluntatem
                   suspendere
                   ,
                   quamdiu
                   in
                   veri
                   inquisitione
                   versaris
                   —
                   ]
                
                 We
                 must
                 suspect
                 all
                 Religion
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 first
                 of
                 no
                 Religion
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 become
                 Papists
                 .
                 A
                 fair
                 begining
                 !
                 We
                 must
                 then
                 be
                 unchristned
                 ,
                 and
                 suspect
                 Christ
                 and
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 espoused
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Papists
                 work
                 by
                 the
                 Seekers
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 us
                 off
                 from
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 our
                 former
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 blot
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 old
                 impressions
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 new
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 accomplish
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 us
                 at
                 a
                 fair
                 advantage
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 
                 stark
                 Atheist
                 or
                 Infidel
                 ,
                 but
                 believes
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 soul
                 to
                 save
                 or
                 lose
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 know
                 the
                 Necessity
                 of
                 seeking
                 his
                 Salvation
                 in
                 some
                 Religion
                 or
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 take
                 him
                 off
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 must
                 needs
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 could
                 prevail
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 off
                 his
                 old
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 likeliest
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 interest
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 may
                 also
                 prevail
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Papist
                 thinks
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 Unity
                 ,
                 Antiquity
                 and
                 Universality
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 indeed
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 delusory
                 shew
                 )
                 they
                 can
                 put
                 as
                 fair
                 for
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 once
                 indifferent
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 these
                 Seekers
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 Sub-divisions
                 ,
                 or
                 Sects
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 most
                 moderate
                 do
                 only
                 profess
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Seekers
                 for
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Church
                   and
                   Ministry
                
                 ;
                 holding
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 Ministry
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 to
                 know
                 which
                 is
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 likely
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 that
                 take
                 themselves
                 for
                 extraordinary
                 wise
                 ,
                 should
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 existent
                 such
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 Ministry
                 as
                 they
                 predicate
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 no
                 conjecture
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 creature
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Stars
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 sort
                 of
                 Seekers
                 are
                 to
                 seek
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Organized
                 Political
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Ordinances
                 proper
                 to
                 a
                 Church
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 Not
                 denying
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 Doubting
                 and
                 Seeking
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 them
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 prove
                 but
                 Finders
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 gross
                 changlings
                 :
                 And
                 withall
                 they
                 yield
                 that
                 private
                 men
                 may
                 Declare
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 rational
                 and
                 modest
                 that
                 hath
                 wrote
                 for
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 
                   [
                   Asober
                   Word
                   to
                   a
                   Serious
                   People
                   ]
                
                 A
                 likely
                 thing
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 rational
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 heartily
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 planted
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 as
                 himself
                 describeth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 standing
                 necessary
                 uses
                 which
                 he
                 mentioneth
                 ,
                 even
                 instead
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 men
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 but
                 for
                 an
                 Age
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ever
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 no
                 certainty
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Stile
                 shews
                 us
                 that
                 this
                 Author
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 dotard
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 as
                 he
                 speaks
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Another
                 sort
                 of
                 Seekers
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 Doubt
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   flatly
                   deny
                   any
                   Ministry
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Political
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-ordinances
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 lost
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Universal
                   Apostacy
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 Another
                 sort
                 of
                 Seekers
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 
                   doubt
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   deny
                
                 these
                 
                   Particular
                   Churches
                
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 
                   seek
                   for
                   the
                   Universal
                   Church
                   it self
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 Questioning
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 flatly
                 maintaining
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 certainty
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 was
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 true
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 or
                 State
                 of
                 Christianity
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 pour
                 out
                 so
                 many
                 reproaches
                 against
                 the
                 Ministry
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 find
                 in
                 
                   Clem.
                   Writer
                
                 ,
                 in
                 two
                 ignorant
                 Pamphlets
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 scorn
                 in
                 the
                 
                   very
                   Titles
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 through
                 the
                 bulk
                 ;
                 one
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Jus
                   Divinum
                   of
                   Presbyterie
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 
                   Fides
                   Divina
                
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 he
                 maintaineth
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Infidels
                 .
                 The
                 opinion
                 which
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 openly
                 profess
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 
                   particular
                   man
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   believe
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   that
                   have
                   themselves
                   seen
                   Miracles
                   to
                   confirm
                   it
                   :
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ages
                 when
                 Miracles
                 were
                 wrought
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 saw
                 them
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 again
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 witnessed
                 by
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 again
                 become
                 a
                 duty
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 :
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 others
                 that
                 see
                 no
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 however
                 they
                 may
                 hear
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 doctrine
                 
                   Clem.
                   Writer
                
                 hath
                 professed
                 to
                 me
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 mouth
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 censure
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 weak
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 himself
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 possible
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 silly
                 soul
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 think
                 that
                 Christ
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 Christianity
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 for
                 those
                 only
                 in
                 an
                 Age
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 saw
                 Miracles
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 unlikely
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 any
                 considerable
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 reason
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 silly
                 .
                 Who
                 will
                 not
                 despise
                 Christ
                 that
                 thinks
                 he
                 came
                 on
                 so
                 low
                 a
                 design
                 ?
                 Who
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 an
                 Infidel
                 ,
                 that
                 thinks
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Infidels
                 are
                 saved
                 for
                 one
                 Christian
                 ?
                 Yea
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 himself
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 thinks
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 sees
                 not
                 Miracles
                 ?
                 It
                 's
                 most
                 evident
                 therefore
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Juggle
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 are
                 either
                 
                   Infidels
                   or
                   Papists
                   .
                   Infidelity
                
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 professed
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 we
                 take
                 them
                 for
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 blame
                 us
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 in
                 Charity
                 I
                 hope
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 cause
                 )
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 this
                 Profession
                 are
                 but
                 Papists
                 ;
                 though
                 others
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 desperate
                 Infidels
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 fifth
                 sort
                 called
                 Seekers
                 also
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 own
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 and
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 suppose
                 themselves
                 above
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 think
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 Administrations
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 passage
                 to
                 a
                 
                   higher
                   state
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 Law
                 once
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 are
                 under
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 second
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 past
                 the
                 lower
                 form
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 visible
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 a
                 sixth
                 sort
                 of
                 Seekers
                 there
                 are
                 that
                 think
                 the
                 whole
                 company
                 of
                 believers
                 should
                 now
                 be
                 over-grown
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Ministry
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 the
                 Fathers
                 Administration
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 Ministry
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 the
                 Sons
                 Administration
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 both
                 these
                 are
                 now
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 Administration
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 must
                 attend
                 ,
                 and
                 quit
                 the
                 lower
                 forms
                 .
                 The
                 David-Georgians
                 were
                 the
                 chief
                 that
                 taught
                 the
                 world
                 this
                 lesson
                 ,
                 their
                 Leader
                 taking
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 sorts
                 of
                 Seekers
                 are
                 bred
                 or
                 cherished
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Jesuites
                   and
                   Fryars
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 Seeker
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 half
                 made
                 a
                 Papist
                 :
                 As
                 a
                 Dog
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 lost
                 his
                 Master
                 will
                 follow
                 almost
                 any
                 body
                 that
                 will
                 whistle
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 men
                 have
                 lost
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 easily
                 allured
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 body
                 as
                 conspicuous
                 to
                 a
                 carnal
                 eye
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 rather
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 then
                 of
                 none
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Another
                 sort
                 of
                 Hiders
                 are
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ;
                 an
                 impudent
                 Generation
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 enough
                 in
                 pulling
                 down
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 secret
                 and
                 reserved
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 asserting
                 and
                 building
                 up
                 .
                 What
                 interests
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 in
                 breeding
                 and
                 feeding
                 this
                 Sect
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 partly
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 Oaths
                 of
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 Confessions
                 of
                 Fryars
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 three
                 several
                 Papers
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 this
                 fourth
                 sort
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 scarse
                 discernable
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 A
                 fifth
                 sort
                 of
                 Hiders
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 Enthusiasts
                 ,
                 that
                 shun
                 the
                 affected
                 bombasted
                 language
                 of
                 Behmen
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 give
                 us
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 Headed
                 by
                 an
                 infallible
                 Prophetick
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 against
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 Confession
                 ,
                 owned
                 by
                 Parker
                 ,
                 but
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 by
                 a
                 London
                 Doctor
                 :
                 And
                 many
                 such
                 Doctors
                 I
                 know
                 and
                 hear
                 of
                 abroad
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 They
                 
                 take
                 on
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 adversaries
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 friends
                 to
                 his
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 an
                 infallible
                 living
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 us
                 to
                 Prophets
                 for
                 this
                 infallible
                 judgement
                 .
                 And
                 could
                 the
                 Papists
                 bring
                 men
                 once
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 an
                 easie
                 matter
                 to
                 strike
                 off
                 the
                 the
                 feigned
                 Prophetick
                 head
                 ,
                 by
                 disgracing
                 such
                 as
                 meer
                 fantasticks
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 ancient
                 Papal
                 Head
                 ,
                 which
                 only
                 will
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Libertines
                 and
                 the
                 Hiders
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 several
                 sorts
                 )
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Another
                 sort
                 that
                 are
                 spawned
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 are
                 stark
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 or
                 Infidels
                 :
                 These
                 carry
                 their
                 judgement
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 positive
                 part
                 as
                 close
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 grown
                 in
                 England
                 to
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 number
                 and
                 strength
                 then
                 is
                 commonly
                 imagined
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 Leviathan
                 or
                 his
                 Ocean
                 that
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 this
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 (
                 however
                 they
                 use
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 but
                 abundance
                 that
                 lurk
                 under
                 several
                 names
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 while
                 I
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 this
                 close
                 Generation
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 that
                 which
                 should
                 make
                 a
                 believing
                 tender
                 heart
                 to
                 bleed
                 :
                 even
                 gross
                 Infidelity
                 ,
                 causing
                 them
                 secretly
                 to
                 scorn
                 at
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 bitterly
                 as
                 ever
                 Julian
                 did
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 crept
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 spred
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 dreadful
                 to
                 those
                 few
                 that
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 its
                 progress
                 .
                 Some
                 that
                 have
                 lately
                 professed
                 to
                 turn
                 Papists
                 (
                 for
                 what
                 ends
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 )
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 stark
                 Infidels
                 :
                 And
                 some
                 that
                 have
                 long
                 gone
                 for
                 leading
                 men
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 have
                 satisfied
                 us
                 by
                 their
                 writings
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Romanists
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 strain
                 ;
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 that
                 was
                 ancienter
                 then
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul.
                 And
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 unsetled
                 sort
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Apostatize
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 .
                 Montaltus
                 the
                 Jansenian
                 takes
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 for
                 false
                 unworthy
                 calumniators
                 ,
                 for
                 giving
                 out
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 long
                 had
                 a
                 design
                 at
                 Port-Royal
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 Infidelity
                 and
                 meer
                 Deism
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 they
                 deserve
                 much
                 harder
                 words
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 doing
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Christianity
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 charge
                 it
                 all
                 and
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 Devil
                 hath
                 more
                 sorts
                 of
                 Instruments
                 then
                 one
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 notable
                 hand
                 in
                 this
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 satisfie
                 us
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 they
                 desire
                 that
                 
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 absolutely
                 and
                 finally
                 Infidels
                 :
                 But
                 1.
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 world
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 must
                 be
                 Infidels
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 receive
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 upon
                 the
                 Roman
                 account
                 and
                 terms
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 they
                 industriously
                 seek
                 to
                 disgrace
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 overthrow
                 all
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 dispute
                 with
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 make
                 them
                 Infidels
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 that
                 their
                 affirmation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 they
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 take
                 them
                 off
                 all
                 Religion
                 (
                 as
                 Boverius
                 afore
                 cited
                 )
                 to
                 prepare
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 rather
                 men
                 were
                 Infidels
                 then
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 will
                 venture
                 them
                 upon
                 Infidelity
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 not
                 take
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 being
                 Protestants
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 allow
                 Infidels
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 charity
                 then
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Authors
                 cited
                 by
                 
                   S.
                   Clara
                
                 before
                 do
                 signifie
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 Rome
                 burneth
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 but
                 giveth
                 toleration
                 for
                 Jews
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 by
                 these
                 Devilish
                 devices
                 ,
                 the
                 Hiders
                 in
                 England
                 that
                 keep
                 close
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 are
                 discovered
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 Infidels
                 or
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 Papists
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 lately
                 have
                 introduced
                 the
                 Jews
                 here
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 other
                 designs
                 to
                 promote
                 this
                 Apostasie
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Another
                 sort
                 that
                 Popery
                 hath
                 here
                 hatch
                 or
                 cherished
                 are
                 the
                 Socinians
                 ;
                 a
                 Sect
                 with
                 whom
                 both
                 Papists
                 and
                 Heathens
                 do
                 joyn
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Bond
                 of
                 their
                 Conjunction
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 bred
                 at
                 first
                 by
                 Popery
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 genuine
                 Papist
                 that
                 holds
                 fast
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 disown
                 the
                 Socinian
                 :
                 But
                 however
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 there
                 are
                 too
                 many
                 of
                 late
                 (
                 self-conceited
                 men
                 ,
                 innovaters
                 in
                 Philosophie
                 )
                 that
                 have
                 reduced
                 their
                 Theologie
                 to
                 their
                 novel
                 Philosophie
                 ,
                 and
                 expounded
                 Scripture
                 by
                 such
                 conceits
                 as
                 suit
                 with
                 the
                 Socinians
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Millenaries
                 ,
                 the
                 Levellers
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 any
                 Papist
                 that
                 is
                 conscious
                 of
                 the
                 promoting
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 fore-mentioned
                 abominations
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 whether
                 this
                 be
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Or
                 whether
                 Peter
                 or
                 Paul
                 did
                 ever
                 take
                 such
                 a
                 course
                 as
                 this
                 to
                 plant
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 build
                 up
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 And
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 maintained
                 by
                 such
                 
                 means
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 their
                 damnation
                 just
                 ,
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 do
                 evill
                 that
                 good
                 may
                 come
                 thereby
                 ?
                 Should
                 not
                 the
                 means
                 be
                 suited
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ?
                 Hath
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 any
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 lie
                 ?
                 This
                 course
                 will
                 never
                 ingratiate
                 your
                 opinions
                 with
                 any
                 wise
                 considerate
                 men
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 working
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 for
                 God
                 :
                 like
                 one
                 that
                 doth
                 consult
                 with
                 a
                 Witch
                 or
                 Conjurer
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 goods
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 stoln
                 .
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 God
                 needs
                 the
                 Devils
                 help
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 it
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 help
                 that
                 comes
                 from
                 him
                 ?
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 bad
                 Cause
                 that
                 requires
                 these
                 evils
                 means
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 bad
                 hearts
                 that
                 set
                 you
                 on
                 work
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 :
                 Though
                 you
                 think
                 perhaps
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 God
                 service
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 Spirit
                 you
                 are
                 of
                 .
                 Christ
                 owneth
                 not
                 such
                 ways
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 his
                 servants
                 will
                 not
                 own
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLVI
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 37.
                 
                 ANother
                 Practical
                 fraud
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   hiding
                   themselves
                   and
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   do
                   their
                   work
                   with
                   the
                   more
                   advantage
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 tell
                 you
                 briefly
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 way
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 advantage
                 they
                 get
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 3.
                 
                 Help
                 you
                 to
                 detect
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 principal
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 conceal
                 themselves
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   thrusting
                   themselves
                   into
                   all
                   Sects
                   and
                   Parties
                   ,
                   and
                   putting
                   on
                   the
                   vizor
                   of
                   any
                   side
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   cause
                   requireth
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 formerly
                 we
                 had
                 abundance
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 went
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 commonly
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Church-Papists
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 such
                 now
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 Prelatists
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 call
                 themselves
                 Independants
                 :
                 some
                 creep
                 in
                 among
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 go
                 under
                 the
                 cloak
                 of
                 Arminians
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 Millenaries
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Sects
                 before
                 mentioned
                 .
                 They
                 animate
                 the
                 Vanists
                 ,
                 the
                 Behmenists
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Enthusiasts
                 ,
                 the
                 Seekers
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 the
                 Origenists
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Juglers
                 and
                 Hiders
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 they
                 that
                 keep
                 life
                 in
                 Libertinisms
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Infidelity
                 it self
                 .
                 Among
                 
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 parties
                 you
                 may
                 find
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 skill
                 of
                 unmasking
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Another
                 way
                 of
                 Hiding
                 themselves
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 a
                 
                   Dispensation
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   our
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                
                 or
                 join
                 in
                 worship
                 with
                 any
                 party
                 ,
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 :
                 Or
                 else
                 they
                 will
                 prove
                 it
                 lawfull
                 without
                 a
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Pope
                 interdicteth
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 way
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 old
                 known
                 Papists
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 poorer
                 sort
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 still
                 forbidden
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 bring
                 the
                 blot
                 of
                 levity
                 and
                 temporizng
                 on
                 their
                 Religion
                 and
                 lest
                 there
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 visible
                 party
                 among
                 them
                 to
                 countenance
                 their
                 cause
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 New
                 proselites
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 any
                 power
                 and
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 do
                 them
                 more
                 service
                 in
                 a
                 masked
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 fairly
                 avoid
                 the
                 Imputation
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 these
                 shall
                 have
                 leave
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 cause
                 may
                 make
                 advantage
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 I
                 feign
                 not
                 all
                 this
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 proof
                 from
                 certain
                 experience
                 which
                 we
                 daily
                 see
                 )
                 let
                 me
                 lay
                 before
                 you
                 the
                 Decisions
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 principall
                 Directors
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 work
                 
                   of
                   propagating
                   their
                   faith
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Thom.
                   à
                   Jesu
                   de
                   Convers
                   .
                   Gentium
                   .
                
                 How
                 far
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 favouring
                 of
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 for
                 them
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 cruelty
                 to
                 Protestants
                 )
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 lib.
                 5.
                 
                 Dub.
                 4.
                 pag.
                 207.
                 
                 Where
                 he
                 tells
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 sentence
                 commonly
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 to
                 use
                 any
                 force
                 against
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 for
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 it self
                 :
                 and
                 citeth
                 
                   Caject
                   .
                   Victoria
                   ,
                   Covarruv
                   .
                   Greg.
                   de
                   valent
                   .
                
                 And
                 himself
                 decides
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 of
                 
                   Azorius
                   ,
                   [
                   That
                   Pagans
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   punished
                   for
                   despising
                   the
                   honour
                   and
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   may
                   for
                   not
                   giving
                   every
                   man
                   his
                   own
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   theft
                   ,
                   murder
                   ,
                   false
                   witness
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   sins
                   that
                   are
                   against
                   mens
                   right
                   ]
                
                 Compare
                 this
                 with
                 Sir
                 
                   H.
                   Vane's
                
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Liberty
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lib.
                 5.
                 part
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Dub.
                 6.
                 pag.
                 220.
                 he
                 teacheth
                 that
                 
                   [
                   A
                   Catholick
                   living
                   among
                   Hereticks
                   may
                   (
                   when
                   the
                   scandalizing
                   of
                   others
                   forbids
                   it
                   not
                   )
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   Temples
                   of
                   bereticks
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   among
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   meetings
                   ,
                   and
                   assemblies
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   it self
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   indifferent
                   ;
                   For
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   for
                   many
                   causes
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   Temples
                   of
                   hereticks
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   among
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   assemblies
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   the
                   easilyer
                   and
                   more
                   effectually
                   and
                   commodiously
                   confute
                   their
                   errors
                   ,
                   or
                   on
                   other
                   just
                   occasions
                   ,
                   (
                   unless
                   
                   accidentally
                   it
                   scandalize
                   others
                   .
                   )
                   Yea
                   as
                
                 Azorius
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   do
                   it
                   to
                   obey
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   an
                   heretick
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   feareth
                   the
                   loss
                   of
                   his
                   honour
                   ,
                   maintenance
                   or
                   life
                   :
                   For
                   in
                   this
                   he
                   only
                   obeyeth
                   his
                   Prince
                   :
                   especially
                   if
                   among
                   the
                   faithfull
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 )
                 
                   he
                   openly
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   only
                   to
                   obey
                   his
                   Prince
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   profess
                   the
                   heretical
                   sect
                   :
                   For
                   by
                   that
                   open
                   attestation
                   he
                   avoideth
                   the
                   offence
                   and
                   danger
                   of
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   and
                   well
                   declineth
                   the
                   unjust
                   vexation
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 Papists
                 may
                 
                   eat
                   flesh
                   on
                   dayes
                   when
                   their
                   Church
                   forbids
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   hide
                   themselves
                   among
                   hereticks
                   ,
                
                 he
                 determineth
                 
                   in
                   Dub.
                
                 5.
                 p.
                 218
                 ,
                 219.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 abundantly
                 provided
                 for
                 their
                 security
                 ,
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 discover
                 them
                 when
                 it
                 stands
                 not
                 with
                 their
                 ends
                 to
                 disclose
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Another
                 most
                 effectual
                 way
                 of
                 
                   Hiding
                   themselves
                
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 Equivocation
                 or
                 
                   mental
                   reservations
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 use
                 to
                 call
                 Lying
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 examined
                 about
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 their
                 Orders
                 or
                 their
                 actions
                 .
                 Lying
                 that
                 hurteth
                 not
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 commonly
                 maintain
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 venial
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 say
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 properly
                 no
                 sin
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 equivocate
                 or
                 reserve
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 your
                 answer
                 to
                 your selves
                 ,
                 say
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Lying
                 ,
                 nor
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 a
                 mans
                 interest
                 requireth
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 See
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Casuists
                 cited
                 for
                 this
                 by
                 
                   Montaltus
                   the
                   Jansenist
                
                 .
                 Were
                 it
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 needed
                 proof
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 give
                 you
                 enough
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Thom.
                   à
                   Jesu
                   the
                   Carmelite
                   ,
                   ubi
                   sup
                   .
                   Dub.
                
                 4.
                 pag.
                 218.
                 secureth
                 them
                 sufficiently
                 :
                 His
                 Question
                 is
                 
                   [
                   Whether
                   one
                   that
                   denyeth
                   it
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   asked
                   of
                   a
                   Heretick
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Religious
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   he
                   heard
                   Divine
                   service
                   ,
                   do
                   sin
                   against
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   faith
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 He
                 answereth
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   No
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   no
                   denying
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   or
                   Catholick
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   dissemble
                   or
                   hide
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   a
                   Clergy
                   man
                   or
                   a
                   Religious
                   man
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   lye
                   in
                   words
                   ,
                   lest
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   betrayed
                   and
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   cause
                   he
                   may
                   lay
                   by
                   his
                   Habit
                   ,
                   omit
                   prayers
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   —
                   because
                
                 (
                 N.
                 B.
                 )
                 
                   humane
                   Laws
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   bind
                   not
                   the
                   subjects
                   conscience
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   great
                   hazard
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   this
                   case
                
                 Azorius
                 
                   hath
                   well
                   taught
                   .
                   Just
                   .
                   Mor.
                   Tom.
                
                 1.
                 lib.
                 8.
                 c.
                 27.
                 ]
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 most
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 danger
                 to
                 a
                 Papist
                 in
                 any
                 such
                 case
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 confession
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 way
                 of
                 
                   Hiding
                   their
                   Religion
                
                 and
                 themselves
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 
                 
                   false
                   Oaths
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 called
                 ,
                 wilfull
                 perjury
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 take
                 for
                 a
                 Lawfull
                 thing
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 
                   mentall
                   Reservation
                
                 or
                 Equivocation
                 supplyeth
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 verbal
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 words
                 cited
                 by
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Jansenian
                 ,
                 testifie
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 will
                 ever
                 want
                 so
                 easie
                 ,
                 so
                 obvious
                 ,
                 so
                 cheap
                 a
                 Remedy
                 against
                 all
                 danger
                 of
                 perjury
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   mental
                   Reservation
                   is
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Yea
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 can
                 sufficiently
                 dispense
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Oaths
                 of
                 fidelity
                 or
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 under
                 the
                 last
                 Detection
                 .
                 The
                 Parliament
                 hath
                 imposed
                 on
                 them
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 Abjuration
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 know
                 how
                 little
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 their
                 countenance
                 will
                 stick
                 at
                 that
                 ,
                 such
                 Nets
                 are
                 too
                 wide
                 to
                 catch
                 them
                 in
                 .
                 Hear
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Priests
                 
                   (
                   Io.
                   Browns
                   Voluntary
                   Confess
                   .
                   in
                   Prins
                   Introduct
                   .
                   p.
                
                 203.
                 )
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Its
                   strange
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   Stratagems
                   which
                   they
                   use
                   with
                   their
                   penitents
                   concerning
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   Allegiance
                   !
                   If
                   they
                   be
                   poor
                   ,
                   they
                   tell
                   them
                   flatly
                   ,
                   (
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   demanded
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   Oath
                   )
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   damnable
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   wayes
                   to
                   be
                   allowed
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   If
                   they
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   richer
                   sort
                   ,
                   they
                   say
                   they
                   may
                   do
                   as
                   their
                   conscience
                   will
                   inspire
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   be
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   make
                   no
                   conscience
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   it
                   taken
                   sooft
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   demanded
                   .
                   ]
                
                 What
                 would
                 you
                 have
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 discoveries
                 by
                 themselves
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   But
                   what
                   get
                   they
                   by
                   this
                   Hiding
                   of
                   themselves
                   ?
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 hereby
                 secure
                 themselves
                 from
                 danger
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 do
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 prevail
                 for
                 the
                 multiplication
                 of
                 their
                 sect
                 :
                 For
                 worldly
                 persons
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 flock
                 into
                 them
                 without
                 some
                 such
                 security
                 from
                 suffering
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 preserve
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 come
                 over
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 revolting
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 discouragement
                 of
                 suffering
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Rich
                 and
                 Honourable
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 angle
                 for
                 souls
                 with
                 the
                 less
                 suspition
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 stand
                 behind
                 the
                 bush
                 :
                 Papists
                 are
                 become
                 so
                 distasted
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 the
                 Power-plot
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 of
                 their
                 pranks
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 take
                 more
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 masked
                 under
                 another
                 name
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 may
                 openly
                 revile
                 and
                 oppose
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Protestant
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 without
                 disturbance
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 A
                 Papist
                 in
                 the
                 Coat
                 of
                 a
                 Quaker
                 ,
                 an
                 Anabaptist
                 ,
                 a
                 Seeker
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 may
                 rail
                 at
                 us
                 and
                 our
                 doctrine
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Streets
                 ,
                 and
                 Market
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 us
                 all
                 to
                 naught
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 abundance
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 controul
                 .
                 
                 And
                 many
                 a
                 poor
                 soul
                 will
                 take
                 an
                 Anabaptist
                 Papist
                 ,
                 or
                 Seeker
                 into
                 their
                 bosome
                 ,
                 and
                 familiarly
                 hear
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 easily
                 swallow
                 down
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 them
                 if
                 he
                 knew
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Papists
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 have
                 easier
                 access
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 then
                 openly
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 may
                 insinuate
                 into
                 our
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 all
                 our
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 resist
                 us
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 office
                 and
                 trust
                 among
                 us
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 be
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 or
                 Justices
                 of
                 Peace
                 :
                 They
                 may
                 be
                 Parliament
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 Leaders
                 in
                 our
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 our
                 affairs
                 :
                 They
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 influence
                 on
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 know
                 them
                 not
                 ;
                 They
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 have
                 power
                 in
                 our
                 Armies
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 once
                 the
                 Masked
                 Papists
                 come
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 guide
                 our
                 Councils
                 and
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 influence
                 or
                 command
                 our
                 Armies
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 soon
                 know
                 what
                 would
                 become
                 of
                 Protestants
                 :
                 Kings
                 and
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 shall
                 all
                 go
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 accomplish
                 it
                 :
                 It
                 s
                 easie
                 therefore
                 to
                 discern
                 that
                 their
                 principall
                 Artifice
                 lyeth
                 in
                 Hiding
                 themselves
                 (
                 so
                 be
                 it
                 still
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 visible
                 body
                 of
                 their
                 open
                 professors
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 for
                 my
                 own
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 have
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 fear
                 lest
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 far
                 stronger
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 England
                 that
                 are
                 unknown
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 are
                 known
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 wear
                 the
                 Vizard
                 of
                 
                   Seekers
                   ,
                   Vanists
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Sects
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 appear
                 bare
                 faced
                 :
                 Yea
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 our
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 open
                 Papists
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 our
                 danger
                 from
                 these
                 Juglers
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 confess
                 I
                 think
                 an
                 ingenuous
                 open
                 Papist
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 more
                 gentle
                 dealing
                 from
                 our
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 then
                 these
                 Deceivers
                 that
                 have
                 such
                 stretching
                 Consciences
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 own
                 part
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 I
                 feel
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 charity
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 for
                 a
                 conscientious
                 plain
                 dealing
                 Papist
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 cruelty
                 or
                 rigor
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 jugling
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 my
                 very
                 soul
                 abhors
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 set
                 upon
                 by
                 these
                 Juglers
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 renowned
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 I
                 perceived
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 purposely
                 choose
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 themselves
                 in
                 affected
                 cloudy
                 terms
                 or
                 methods
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 more
                 a
                 verse
                 from
                 their
                 documents
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 them
                 for
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 either
                 enemies
                 to
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 had
                 not
                 received
                 it
                 into
                 honest
                 hearts
                 themselves
                 .
                 Truth
                 is
                 most
                 beautifull
                 in
                 its
                 nakedness
                 ;
                 It
                 loveth
                 plain
                 dealing
                 ,
                 and
                 abhorreth
                 
                 fraud
                 .
                 It
                 takes
                 that
                 for
                 its
                 greatest
                 friend
                 ,
                 that
                 layes
                 it
                 most
                 naked
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 its
                 enemy
                 that
                 purposely
                 obscureth
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 all
                 such
                 a
                 natural
                 inclination
                 to
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 scarce
                 deserves
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 embrace
                 it
                 if
                 he
                 knew
                 it
                 .
                 Did
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 had
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 knows
                 I
                 would
                 run
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 them
                 till
                 I
                 had
                 learned
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 ever
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 work
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 come
                 bare
                 faced
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 naturally
                 abhor
                 a
                 Jugler
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 friend
                 of
                 darkness
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   But
                   how
                   shall
                   these
                   Hiders
                   be
                   Detected
                   ?
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 suspect
                 all
                 that
                 use
                 a
                 Mask
                 ,
                 and
                 purposely
                 hide
                 their
                 minds
                 .
                 To
                 suspect
                 them
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Papists
                 or
                 worse
                 :
                 They
                 walk
                 not
                 in
                 Gods
                 way
                 that
                 walk
                 in
                 Darkness
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Satan
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 servants
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Darkness
                 .
                 Me
                 thinks
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 intendeth
                 Deceit
                 ,
                 what
                 ever
                 his
                 end
                 be
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 ill
                 to
                 be
                 suspected
                 for
                 a
                 deceiver
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 master
                 that
                 no
                 body
                 should
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Truth
                 is
                 so
                 amiable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 genuine
                 sons
                 of
                 Truth
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 no
                 true
                 Religion
                 that
                 assureth
                 not
                 men
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 save
                 them
                 harmless
                 ,
                 and
                 bear
                 them
                 out
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 earth
                 and
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 repair
                 all
                 losses
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 sustain
                 in
                 the
                 defending
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Qui
                   non
                   vult
                   intelligi
                   ,
                   debet
                   negligi
                   .
                
                 He
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 fully
                 understood
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 my
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 much
                 regarded
                 by
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Vane
                 and
                 Steril
                 language
                 of
                 Paracelsian
                 Behmenists
                 ,
                 and
                 Popish
                 Juglers
                 ,
                 doth
                 serve
                 with
                 me
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 use
                 but
                 to
                 raise
                 me
                 into
                 suspicion
                 of
                 their
                 Designs
                 and
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 signifie
                 a
                 Vaine
                 and
                 Steril
                 mind
                 .
                 Who
                 will
                 not
                 suspect
                 that
                 Tradesmans
                 weres
                 that
                 chooseth
                 a
                 dark
                 Shop
                 ,
                 and
                 refuseth
                 to
                 open
                 his
                 wares
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 its
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 meats
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 from
                 our
                 incapacity
                 of
                 understanding
                 higher
                 points
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 are
                 prepared
                 by
                 the
                 lower
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 altitude
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 envy
                 us
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 reveal
                 :
                 If
                 a
                 Prophesie
                 be
                 purposely
                 obscured
                 ,
                 which
                 concerneth
                 not
                 the
                 world
                 so
                 neerly
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 that
                 our
                 life
                 or
                 death
                 lyeth
                 on
                 .
                 But
                 saith
                 
                   Clem.
                   Writer
                
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 (
                 recited
                 in
                 his
                 late
                 Book
                 against
                 me
                 )
                 
                   [
                   Would
                   you
                   not
                   hide
                   your
                   mind
                   or
                   Religion
                   
                   in
                
                 Spain
                 ?
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 No
                 :
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 ;
                 whenever
                 I
                 found
                 my self
                 capable
                 of
                 serving
                 God
                 most
                 by
                 the
                 discovery
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 case
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Till
                 then
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 vizor
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 I
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 ;
                 and
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Positive
                 Jugling
                 and
                 Dissembling
                 to
                 hide
                 my
                 Religion
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 Christians
                 against
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 or
                 Protestants
                 among
                 Papists
                 ,
                 had
                 thought
                 this
                 dissimulation
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 them
                 martyred
                 or
                 murdered
                 as
                 were
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 What
                 Opinion
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 brings
                 men
                 in
                 England
                 into
                 any
                 great
                 danger
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ?
                 Either
                 your
                 Opinion
                 must
                 be
                 Atheistical
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 Infidelity
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 suppose
                 it
                 will
                 bring
                 you
                 now
                 into
                 any
                 great
                 suffering
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 some
                 small
                 matter
                 that
                 you
                 fear
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 you
                 think
                 not
                 your
                 Religion
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 openly
                 owned
                 in
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 danger
                 .
                 I
                 'le
                 never
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 Religion
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 worthy
                 my
                 openest
                 confession
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 danger
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Jugling
                 Papists
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 alwayes
                 loosening
                 people
                 from
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 leading
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 dislike
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 taught
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 receptive
                 of
                 their
                 new
                 Impressions
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 Sect
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 suspected
                 of
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 Jesuitism
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Seekers
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Jugling
                 Papists
                 may
                 be
                 much
                 detected
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 upon
                 the
                 Destructive
                 part
                 in
                 their
                 Disputes
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 little
                 on
                 the
                 Assertive
                 part
                 .
                 They
                 pull
                 down
                 with
                 both
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 tell
                 you
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 build
                 up
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 prepared
                 you
                 for
                 the
                 discovery
                 .
                 They
                 tell
                 you
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 against
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 draw
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 any
                 wise
                 man
                 will
                 leave
                 his
                 house
                 or
                 grounds
                 till
                 he
                 knows
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 :
                 or
                 will
                 forsake
                 his
                 staff
                 that
                 he
                 leaneth
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 food
                 that
                 he
                 feedeth
                 on
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 know
                 where
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 better
                 provision
                 or
                 support
                 .
                 Do
                 they
                 think
                 wise
                 men
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 irreligious
                 ?
                 They
                 deal
                 by
                 the
                 poor
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 should
                 say
                 to
                 passengers
                 on
                 Shipboard
                 
                   [
                   What
                   fools
                   are
                   you
                   to
                   venture
                   your
                   lives
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   ship
                   that
                   hath
                   so
                   much
                   encumbrance
                   and
                   danger
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   many
                   flaws
                   ,
                   and
                   but
                   a
                   few
                   inches
                   between
                   you
                   and
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   guided
                   by
                   such
                   a
                   Pilot
                   as
                   may
                   betray
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   cast
                   away
                   your
                   lives
                   for
                   ought
                   you
                   know
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 They
                 know
                 now
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 mad
                 men
                 will
                 be
                 perswaded
                 by
                 such
                 words
                 as
                 these
                 
                 to
                 leap
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 to
                 scape
                 these
                 dangers
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 do
                 this
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 willing
                 to
                 pass
                 into
                 their
                 ship
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 them
                 for
                 our
                 Pilots
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 are
                 wise
                 therefore
                 hold
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 leap
                 not
                 over-board
                 ,
                 but
                 keep
                 where
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 shewed
                 you
                 a
                 safer
                 Vessel
                 and
                 Pilot
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 I
                 did
                 but
                 privately
                 desire
                 of
                 
                   Cl.
                   Writer
                
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 acquaint
                 me
                 with
                 that
                 truth
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 me
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 privately
                 and
                 lovingly
                 consider
                 how
                 far
                 we
                 were
                 agreed
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 we
                 differed
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 debate
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 try
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 he
                 resolutely
                 denyed
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 debate
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 open
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 judgement
                 ,
                 but
                 pag.
                 46.
                 reproacheth
                 this
                 very
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 proceeding
                 from
                 
                   [
                   my
                   aims
                   of
                   a
                   monstrous
                   shape
                   and
                   ugly
                   looks
                   ]
                
                 so
                 monstrous
                 a
                 thing
                 doth
                 it
                 appear
                 to
                 these
                 deceiving
                 Juglers
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 men
                 what
                 Religion
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 freely
                 reproach
                 the
                 Religion
                 which
                 we
                 profess
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 you
                 may
                 strongly
                 conjecture
                 at
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 these
                 Juglers
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 constant
                 
                   opposition
                   against
                   the
                   Ministry
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 Ministers
                 that
                 are
                 their
                 eye-fore
                 ;
                 the
                 hinderers
                 of
                 their
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 Could
                 they
                 but
                 get
                 down
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 were
                 their
                 own
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 their
                 main
                 business
                 ,
                 whatever
                 vizor
                 they
                 put
                 on
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 people
                 into
                 a
                 dislike
                 or
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 seem
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 rail
                 at
                 them
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 seem
                 Seekers
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 dispute
                 against
                 their
                 calling
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 seem
                 the
                 gentlest
                 Behmenists
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 girds
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 acquaint
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 misguided
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 you
                 know
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 if
                 ours
                 be
                 not
                 ;
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 ours
                 be
                 not
                 :
                 Here
                 they
                 leave
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Jugling
                 Papist
                 ,
                 what
                 vizor
                 soever
                 he
                 wears
                 ,
                 is
                 commonly
                 putting
                 in
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 opinions
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   a
                   Judge
                   of
                   Controversies
                   ,
                   an
                   Infallible
                   Church
                   ,
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   perfection
                   here
                   ,
                   the
                   magnifying
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   inherent
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                
                 without
                 any
                 great
                 esteem
                 of
                 
                   Justification
                   by
                   the
                   forgiveness
                   of
                   sin
                   :
                
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Papists
                 have
                 still
                 an
                 aking
                 tooth
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Authority
                   and
                   sufficiency
                   of
                   Scripture
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 on
                 one
                 pretence
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 are
                 still
                 disgracing
                 and
                 impugning
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 leading
                 men
                 aside
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 Rule
                 .
              
               
               
                 7.
                 
                 Papists
                 have
                 still
                 an
                 enmity
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   :
                
                 For
                 in
                 such
                 matters
                 their
                 Vice-christ
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 Judge
                 .
                 Whereas
                 indeed
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 judged
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   Punishable
                   by
                   the
                   Sword
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 Pastors
                 and
                 
                   Particulars
                   Churches
                
                 have
                 judged
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   excommunicable
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 their
                 undoubted
                 works
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 left
                 for
                 a
                 Pope
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 Suspect
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 for
                 a
                 Liberty
                 for
                 all
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 no
                 worse
                 then
                 Papists
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 set
                 open
                 this
                 door
                 intend
                 to
                 creep
                 in
                 at
                 it
                 themselves
                 at
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 suspicious
                 sign
                 when
                 you
                 find
                 men
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Unity
                 ,
                 Peace
                 and
                 Settlement
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 still
                 keep
                 us
                 in
                 division
                 and
                 distraction
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 will
                 lament
                 our
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 up
                 Unity
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 secretly
                 hinder
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 nothing
                 to
                 attain
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 somewhat
                 suspicious
                 to
                 see
                 men
                 hang
                 loose
                 from
                 all
                 our
                 Churches
                 in
                 their
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 joyn
                 with
                 none
                 ,
                 nor
                 communicate
                 in
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 Church-communion
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 our
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Means
                 of
                 our
                 strength
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 doubtful
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 Christians
                 or
                 Infidels
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 know
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Necessity
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-communion
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 joyn
                 not
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 herein
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 shrewd
                 suspicion
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 eye
                 upon
                 some
                 other
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 sure
                 a
                 tender
                 conscience
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 many
                 years
                 in
                 resolving
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 practical
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 would
                 live
                 many
                 years
                 without
                 prayer
                 ,
                 on
                 pretence
                 of
                 being
                 unsatisfied
                 in
                 the
                 mode
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 side
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Jugling
                 Papists
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 our
                 Councils
                 ,
                 Civil
                 and
                 Ecclesiastick
                 ,
                 that
                 play
                 their
                 game
                 by
                 over-doing
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 every
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 Popish
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 us
                 into
                 extreams
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 opinons
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 bafled
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 won
                 of
                 us
                 at
                 this
                 game
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLVII
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 38.
                 
                 ANother
                 of
                 their
                 Practical
                 Frands
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   their
                   exceeding
                   industry
                   for
                   the
                   perverting
                   of
                   men
                   of
                   Power
                   &
                   Interest
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   likely
                   to
                   do
                   much
                   in
                   helping
                   or
                   hindering
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Swarms
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 busie
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 seducing
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 and
                 Rulers
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Commanders
                 in
                 the
                 Armies
                 .
                 Of
                 their
                 diligence
                 abroad
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 somewhat
                 by
                 their
                 success
                 on
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 German
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 late
                 Queen
                 of
                 Sweden
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Nobles
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 home
                 we
                 have
                 smarted
                 by
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 their
                 industry
                 .
                 What
                 abundance
                 of
                 assaults
                 were
                 made
                 on
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 ?
                 from
                 his
                 going
                 to
                 Spain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Popes
                 Letters
                 to
                 him
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Conchen
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 for
                 his
                 seduction
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 along
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 mention
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 Noblemen
                 or
                 Persons
                 of
                 Interest
                 in
                 England
                 lay
                 not
                 under
                 assaults
                 and
                 solicitations
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 ?
                 And
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 and
                 Fryars
                 dead
                 ?
                 Or
                 have
                 they
                 not
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 and
                 industry
                 as
                 then
                 ?
                 Is
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 or
                 Councils
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 Gentry
                 or
                 Army
                 now
                 free
                 from
                 their
                 fraudulent
                 solicitations
                 ?
                 How
                 far
                 they
                 have
                 prevailed
                 time
                 will
                 fullier
                 reveal
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 endeavour
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 judge
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Seekers
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 Sects
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 doth
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 lost
                 their
                 labour
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 these
                 lines
                 shall
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 Rulers
                 or
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 I
                 intreat
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 prudent
                 and
                 vigilant
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 such
                 consequence
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 intend
                 to
                 intreat
                 them
                 from
                 error
                 unto
                 truth
                 without
                 sufficient
                 light
                 and
                 evidence
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 desire
                 is
                 but
                 reasonable
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 too
                 confident
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 understandings
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 such
                 Juglers
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 without
                 assistance
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 study
                 all
                 their
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 purposely
                 trained
                 up
                 to
                 deceive
                 :
                 whereas
                 you
                 are
                 much
                 wanting
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 unfurnished
                 to
                 resist
                 ;
                 how
                 highly
                 soever
                 you
                 may
                 think
                 of
                 your selves
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 you
                 would
                 read
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 the
                 learned
                 solid
                 writings
                 of
                 our
                 Divines
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Dr.
                 
                   Fields
                   ,
                   Crakenthorps
                   ,
                   Ushers
                   ,
                   Chillingworths
                   ,
                   Jewels
                   ,
                   Rivets
                   ,
                   Chamiers
                   ,
                   Ames
                   ,
                   Reignolds
                   ,
                   whittakers
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 beginning
                 with
                 Sir
                 
                   Humfrey
                   Linds
                   Via
                   Devia
                   ,
                   &
                   via
                   Tuta
                   ,
                   (
                   &
                   du
                   Plessis
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Mysterie
                 of
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 
                   John
                   White
                
                 .
                 &c.
                 )
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 Papists
                 secretly
                 ,
                 nor
                 masked
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 coming
                 to
                 you
                 by
                 indirect
                 and
                 Jugling
                 ways
                 :
                 but
                 open
                 their
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 to
                 some
                 able
                 studyed
                 Divines
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 your
                 hearing
                 ,
                 if
                 needs
                 you
                 will
                 hear
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 hear
                 one
                 side
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 you
                 take
                 heed
                 what
                 Retainers
                 ,
                 Servants
                 ,
                 or
                 Familiars
                 are
                 about
                 you
                 :
                 For
                 some
                 that
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 more
                 frequent
                 at
                 your
                 elbows
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 your
                 Bed-chambers
                 ,
                 then
                 many
                 do
                 imagine
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 of
                 your
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 neer
                 attendants
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 rather
                 be
                 your
                 Porters
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Grooms
                 of
                 your
                 Stables
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 kept
                 out
                 .
                 We
                 fear
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 do
                 in
                 an
                 open
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 their
                 secret
                 whispers
                 and
                 deceits
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 body
                 to
                 gainsay
                 them
                 .
                 Had
                 they
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 entertain
                 it
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 Truth
                 in
                 their
                 mouths
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 afraid
                 of
                 :
                 But
                 seeing
                 the
                 Nations
                 and
                 our
                 Posterity
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 dependance
                 on
                 your
                 Integrity
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 Justice
                 at
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 cast
                 open
                 your
                 ears
                 to
                 each
                 deceiver
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 unequal
                 tearms
                 :
                 Let
                 not
                 all
                 our
                 peace
                 and
                 safety
                 be
                 hazarded
                 by
                 the
                 self-conceitedness
                 ,
                 or
                 imprudence
                 of
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 our
                 Rulers
                 .
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 you
                 that
                 must
                 give
                 us
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 set
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 the
                 pattern
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 addicted
                 to
                 imitate
                 ;
                 We
                 adjure
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 too
                 forward
                 and
                 facile
                 in
                 hearkening
                 to
                 Seducers
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupting
                 those
                 Intellects
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 hath
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Interest
                 in
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 henceforth
                 as
                 children
                 tost
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 and
                 carryed
                 about
                 with
                 every
                 wind
                 of
                 doctrine
                 by
                 the
                 the
                 sleight
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 cunning
                 craftiness
                 whereby
                 they
                 lie
                 in
                 wait
                 to
                 deceive
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 But
                 we
                 beseech
                 you
                 mark
                 them
                 which
                 cause
                 Divisions
                 and
                 offences
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 avoid
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 serve
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 belly
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 good
                 words
                 and
                 fair
                 speeches
                 deceive
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 simple
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Hearken
                 not
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 Lo
                 here
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 Lo
                 there
                 is
                 Christ
                 ;
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 Christ
                 were
                 divided
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 were
                 more
                 then
                 One
                 ?
                 Or
                 it
                 were
                 confined
                 to
                 a
                 Sect
                 or
                 Party
                 ,
                 whether
                 Papal
                 or
                 any
                 
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 contain
                 all
                 Christians
                 through
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 All
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 are
                 not
                 equally
                 pure
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 are
                 Parts
                 :
                 Be
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 purest
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 therefore
                 take
                 that
                 part
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 :
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 polluted
                 part
                 .
                 Have
                 compassion
                 on
                 the
                 diseased
                 and
                 tumified
                 part
                 :
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 therefore
                 so
                 far
                 doat
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 love
                 the
                 tumor
                 or
                 disease
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 that
                 none
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 but
                 this
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 Charitable
                 to
                 that
                 Proud
                 Throne
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 usurping
                 Vice-christ
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 therefore
                 be
                 so
                 blind
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 run
                 into
                 their
                 Pest-house
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 the
                 poyson
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 thus
                 tumified
                 &
                 intoxictaed
                 .
              
               
                 Look
                 on
                 their
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 what
                 an
                 aspect
                 they
                 have
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 Princes
                 ?
                 Look
                 back
                 on
                 their
                 Practises
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 what
                 their
                 Principles
                 proved
                 in
                 the
                 fruits
                 ?
                 Yea
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 go
                 further
                 for
                 a
                 warning
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 remind
                 you
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 should
                 be
                 deep
                 and
                 fresh
                 in
                 your
                 minds
                 ;
                 even
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 brought
                 upon
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Queens
                 ,
                 Lords
                 ,
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 whole
                 Land
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 leads
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Detection
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLVIII
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 39.
                 
                 THE
                 last
                 of
                 their
                 Practical
                 frauds
                 (
                 at
                 home
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 desperate
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Their
                   Treasons
                   against
                   the
                   lives
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   dissolving
                   the
                   bonds
                   of
                   Oaths
                   and
                   Covenants
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   Perjury
                   and
                   Rebellion
                   to
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   Duties
                   and
                   Meritorious
                   works
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 voluminous
                 task
                 to
                 relate
                 the
                 Histories
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 Tresons
                 :
                 How
                 the
                 Roman
                 Vice-christ
                 having
                 laid
                 a
                 claim
                 to
                 both
                 Swords
                 ,
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 hath
                 plaid
                 the
                 Traytor
                 against
                 the
                 Greek
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 dispossessing
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 Emporors
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 stirring
                 up
                 their
                 own
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 and
                 States
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 setting
                 his
                 foot
                 on
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 another
                 wait
                 barefoot
                 long
                 at
                 the
                 Roman
                 gates
                 ;
                 and
                 keeping
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 wars
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 this
                 Horrid
                 Treason
                 and
                 Tyrannical
                 usurpation
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 caused
                 all
                 those
                 Treatises
                 on
                 that
                 subject
                 wrote
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Defense
                 of
                 Princes
                 and
                 their
                 
                 Rightt
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Mich.
                   Goldastus
                
                 hath
                 preserves
                 and
                 conjoyned
                 in
                 divers
                 Volumes
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 this
                 that
                 caused
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   Sweden
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 other
                 Princes
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 readier
                 to
                 shake
                 off
                 his
                 yoke
                 .
                 Kings
                 are
                 not
                 Kings
                 where
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 fully
                 Pope
                 ;
                 except
                 only
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Austria
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 gratifie
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 prop
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 tyrannie
                 .
                 France
                 that
                 hath
                 so
                 much
                 stood
                 for
                 its
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 hath
                 felt
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 League
                 ;
                 and
                 two
                 of
                 their
                 most
                 renowned
                 Kings
                 successively
                 have
                 been
                 basely
                 and
                 inhumanely
                 butchered
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 numerous
                 swarm
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 dependant
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 devour
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 thought
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Lands
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 aws
                 and
                 swaies
                 the
                 Princes
                 .
                 Even
                 in
                 Ireland
                 before
                 our
                 wars
                 ,
                 a
                 Bishop
                 
                   (
                   Bedle
                
                 in
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 Laud
                 in
                 Prins
                 Introduct
                 .
                 pag.
                 102.
                 )
                 doth
                 open
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 insolencies
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 concludes
                 
                   [
                   His
                   Majesty
                   is
                   now
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Countrey
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   hearts
                   and
                   consciences
                   ,
                   King
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   the
                   Popes
                   descretion
                   ]
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Archbishop
                 
                   (
                   ibid.
                   pag.
                
                 112.
                 )
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   I
                   that
                   know
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   hath
                   another
                   Kingdom
                   far
                   greater
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   heretofore
                   signified
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   Justices
                   ,
                   and
                   Council
                   (
                   which
                   since
                   is
                   justified
                   by
                   themselves
                   in
                   print
                   )
                   constantly
                   guided
                   and
                   directed
                   by
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Congregation
                   ,
                
                 de
                 propaganda
                 fide
                 ,
                 
                   lately
                   erected
                   at
                
                 Rome
                 —
                 ]
                 see
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 Do
                 I
                 need
                 to
                 tell
                 England
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 treacheries
                 since
                 the
                 Reformation
                 against
                 our
                 Princes
                 ?
                 Or
                 who
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 deposed
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Excommunicated
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 and
                 exposed
                 her
                 Kingdoms
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 others
                 ?
                 Or
                 who
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 wrote
                 against
                 King
                 James
                 his
                 Title
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ?
                 Or
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Actors
                 of
                 the
                 Hellish
                 Powder-plot
                 ?
                 Or
                 who
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 still
                 blowing
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 all
                 into
                 disturbances
                 for
                 their
                 ends
                 ?
                 Do
                 I
                 need
                 to
                 mention
                 their
                 approving
                 of
                 the
                 Murdering
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 power
                 to
                 dispense
                 with
                 oaths
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 and
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 hath
                 actually
                 so
                 oft
                 pretended
                 to
                 disoblige
                 the
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 expose
                 Princes
                 and
                 their
                 Dominions
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 occupant
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 seculars
                 in
                 England
                 disowned
                 this
                 doctrine
                 :
                 But
                 1.
                 
                 So
                 never
                 did
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 owned
                 and
                 practised
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 disowning
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 disown
                 Popery
                 it self
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 know
                 
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Essential
                 to
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 explicitly
                 held
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 determined
                 by
                 a
                 Pope
                 and
                 an
                 approved
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 even
                 12.
                 the
                 fourth
                 at
                 Lateran
                 under
                 Innocent
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 before
                 recited
                 the
                 words
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Argument
                 against
                 them
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 would
                 perswade
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 none
                 but
                 Mariana
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 that
                 wrote
                 for
                 King
                 killing
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 condemned
                 by
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Paris
                 tells
                 another
                 story
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 recited
                 by
                 Thuanus
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 President
                 and
                 then
                 present
                 )
                 
                   Hist
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 130.
                 
                   ad
                   .
                   an
                
                 .
                 1604.
                 
                 And
                 Rivet
                 names
                 them
                 Guignardus
                 (
                 that
                 wrote
                 in
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 murder
                 of
                 Henry
                 the
                 third
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Ode
                   Pichenatus
                   ,
                   Barterius
                
                 suborned
                 by
                 Varada
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 Albineus
                 the
                 Jesuite
                 did
                 hear
                 the
                 Murderer
                 of
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 confess
                 before
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 examiners
                 with
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 that
                 special
                 gift
                 to
                 forget
                 when
                 once
                 he
                 had
                 absolved
                 a
                 sinner
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 confessed
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 France
                 did
                 expel
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 Pillar
                 of
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 their
                 villanies
                 ,
                 till
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 would
                 needs
                 gratifie
                 the
                 Pope
                 by
                 calling
                 them
                 in
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 peril
                 of
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 cost
                 him
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 Parliament
                 of
                 
                   Paris
                   ,
                   Novemb.
                
                 1610.
                 condemn
                 Bellarmines
                 book
                 against
                 Barclay
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 engine
                 of
                 treason
                 and
                 rebellion
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 Theological
                 faculty
                 of
                 
                   Paris
                   ,
                   April
                
                 .
                 4.
                 1626.
                 condemned
                 Santarellus
                 Book
                 as
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 villany
                 ,
                 stirring
                 up
                 people
                 to
                 Rebellion
                 and
                 King-killing
                 ?
                 And
                 May
                 12.
                 the
                 University
                 confirmed
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 March
                 13.
                 the
                 Parliament
                 condemned
                 the
                 Book
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 worth
                 the
                 reading
                 which
                 Rivet
                 recites
                 of
                 the
                 Answers
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Parliament
                 askt
                 them
                 their
                 judgement
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   [
                   Seeing
                   their
                   General
                   had
                   approved
                   the
                   Book
                   ,
                   and
                   judged
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   there
                   written
                   to
                   be
                   certain
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   mind
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 They
                 answered
                 that
                 
                   [
                   Living
                   at
                
                 Rome
                 
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   approve
                   what
                   was
                   there
                   approved
                   of
                   .
                   ]
                
                 [
                 But
                 say
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   think
                   you
                
                 ?
                 Say
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   clean
                   contrary
                
                 .
                 Say
                 the
                 Examiners
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   what
                   would
                   you
                   do
                   if
                   you
                   were
                   at
                
                 Rome
                 ?
                 Say
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   which
                   they
                   do
                   that
                   are
                   at
                
                 Rome
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 said
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 
                   What!
                   have
                   they
                   one
                   Conscience
                   at
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   another
                   at
                
                 Paris
                 ?
                 
                   God
                   bless
                   us
                   from
                   such
                   confessors
                   as
                   these
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 will
                 seem
                 so
                 honest
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 
                   private
                   men
                   may
                   not
                   kill
                   a
                   King
                   till
                   he
                   be
                   deposed
                   .
                
                 Very
                 true
                 !
                 But
                 withall
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 currant
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 once
                 he
                 be
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 then
                 no
                 King
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 being
                 
                   no
                   King
                
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 kill
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 kill
                 the
                 King.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 jugling
                 of
                 these
                 seeming
                 Loyall
                 subjects
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 writings
                 ;
                 
                   Suarez
                   advers
                   .
                   Sect.
                   Anglic.
                   lib.
                
                 6.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 
                 Sect.
                 14.
                 
                   &
                   cap.
                
                 6.
                 
                 Sect.
                 22
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 
                   &
                   Azorius
                   Jesuita
                   Instit
                   .
                   Moral
                   .
                   part
                   .
                
                 1.
                 l.
                 8.
                 c.
                 13.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 would
                 see
                 more
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 read
                 the
                 
                   Mysterium
                   Patrum
                   Jesuitarum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Jansenians
                   mysterie
                   of
                   Jesuitism
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 
                   Rob.
                   Abbots
                   Antilogia
                   ad
                   Apolog.
                   Eudaemojohan
                   :
                
                 But
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 a
                 Pope
                 and
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 ages
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Popes
                 power
                 to
                 absolve
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 oaths
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 and
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 and
                 his
                 approved
                 General
                 Council
                 have
                 told
                 the
                 world
                 enough
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 to
                 put
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 (
                 leaving
                 abundance
                 of
                 forreign
                 instances
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 mention
                 but
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 have
                 lately
                 had
                 the
                 confidence
                 to
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 Powder-plot
                 and
                 the
                 Spanish
                 invasion
                 in
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 eighty
                 eight
                 were
                 not
                 upon
                 a
                 quarrell
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 nor
                 owned
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 King
                 James
                 hath
                 said
                 already
                 so
                 much
                 against
                 them
                 in
                 these
                 points
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 needless
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 more
                 (
                 especially
                 also
                 after
                 Bishop
                 
                   Abbots
                   Antilogia
                
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 here
                 to
                 produce
                 one
                 Testimony
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Invasion
                 .
              
               
                 Cardinal
                 Ossatus
                 in
                 his
                 87.
                 
                 
                   Epist
                   .
                   ad
                   D.
                   de
                   Ville-roy
                   ,
                
                 tels
                 us
                 that
                 Pope
                 Clement
                 the
                 eighth
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 late
                 ones
                 )
                 did
                 press
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 to
                 join
                 with
                 Spain
                 in
                 the
                 Invasion
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 answered
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 tied
                 by
                 an
                 Oath
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 England
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Oath
                   was
                   made
                   to
                   an
                   Heretick
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   was
                   bound
                   in
                   another
                   Oath
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   ]
                
                 adding
                 withall
                 
                   [
                   that
                   Kings
                   and
                   other
                   Princes
                   do
                   permit
                   themselves
                   all
                   things
                
                 (
                 or
                 tolerate
                 themselves
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 )
                 
                   which
                   make
                   for
                   their
                   commodity
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   matter
                   is
                   gone
                   so
                   far
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                
                 (
                 or
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 )
                 
                 
                   imputed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   taken
                   for
                   their
                   fault
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   alledged
                   the
                
                 saying
                 of
                 
                   Franciscus
                   Mariae
                   Duke
                   of
                
                 Urbine
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   indeed
                   every
                   one
                   doth
                   blame
                   a
                   Noble
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   Great
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   no
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   keep
                   not
                   his
                   Covenants
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   fidelity
                   ,
                   )
                   and
                   they
                   account
                   him
                   infamous
                   ;
                   but
                   supream
                   Princes
                   may
                   without
                   any
                   danger
                   of
                   their
                   reputation
                   ,
                   make
                   Covenants
                   and
                   break
                   them
                   ,
                   lye
                   ,
                   betray
                   ,
                   and
                   perpetrate
                   other
                   such
                   like
                   things
                   ]
                
                 This
                 was
                 good
                 Pope
                 Clement
                 the
                 eighth
                 .
                 And
                 can
                 we
                 look
                 for
                 better
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
                 You
                 see
                 what
                 Oaths
                 and
                 Covenants
                 are
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 design
                 was
                 still
                 carried
                 on
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Realm
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 invaded
                 by
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 principal
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Plot
                 was
                 to
                 prepare
                 a
                 party
                 within
                 the
                 Realm
                 that
                 might
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 invaders
                 ;
                 all
                 this
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 Sir
                 
                   Francis
                   Walsingham
                
                 (
                 that
                 well
                 knew
                 )
                 hath
                 testified
                 to
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Critoy
                
                 in
                 his
                 Letter
                 ,
                 
                   Cabal
                   .
                   part
                
                 .
                 2.
                 pag.
                 39.
                 
              
               
                 Thuanus
                 
                   a
                   Moderate
                   Papist
                   (
                   and
                   a
                   most
                   knowing
                   and
                   impartial
                   Historian
                   )
                   tells
                   you
                
                 (
                 lib.
                 89.
                 p.
                 248
                 ,
                 249.
                 ad
                 an
                 .
                 1588.
                 )
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Spaniards
                   pretended
                   to
                   undertake
                   the
                   expedition
                   only
                   for
                   Religion
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   took
                   with
                   them
                
                 Martin
                 Alarco
                 
                   Vicar
                   general
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Inquisition
                   ,
                   with
                   abundance
                   of
                   Capuchins
                   and
                   Jesuites
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   with
                   them
                   the
                   Popes
                   Bull
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   publish
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   they
                   landed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Cardinal
                
                 Allan
                 
                   was
                   appointed
                   as
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   to
                   land
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   full
                   power
                   to
                   see
                   to
                   the
                   restoring
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   Bull
                   had
                   these
                   expressions
                   :
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Power
                   given
                   from
                   God
                   by
                   lawfull
                   succession
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   defection
                   of
                
                 Henry
                 the
                 eighth
                 
                   who
                   forcibly
                   separated
                   himself
                   and
                   his
                   people
                   from
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   promoted
                   by
                
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
                 and
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   being
                   pertinaceous
                   and
                   impenitent
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Rebellion
                   and
                   Usurpation
                   —
                   therefore
                   (
                   the
                   Pope
                   )
                   incited
                   by
                   the
                   continual
                   perswasions
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   suppliant
                   prayers
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   men
                   themselves
                   ,
                
                 (
                 N.
                 B.
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   dealt
                   with
                   diverse
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   specially
                   the
                   most
                   potent
                   King
                   of
                
                 Spain
                 
                   —
                   to
                   depose
                   that
                   woman
                   ,
                   and
                   punish
                   her
                   pernicious
                   adherents
                   in
                   that
                   Kingdom
                   —
                   ]
                   Read
                   the
                   rest
                   there
                   ;
                   for
                   though
                   wicked
                   ,
                   its
                   worth
                   the
                   reading
                   .
                   The
                   Pope
                   there
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   Pope
                
                 Sixtus
                 
                   before
                   him
                   prescribed
                   the
                   Queen
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   from
                   her
                   all
                   her
                   Dignities
                   ,
                   Titles
                   ,
                   and
                   Rights
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                
                 England
                 
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 
                   absolving
                   her
                   subjects
                   from
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   fidelity
                   and
                   obedience
                   :
                   He
                   chargeth
                   all
                   men
                   on
                   pain
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   offord
                   her
                   no
                   favour
                   ,
                   help
                   ,
                   or
                   aid
                   ,
                   but
                   use
                   all
                   their
                   strength
                   to
                   bring
                   her
                   to
                   punishment
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   English
                   join
                   with
                   the
                   Spaniard
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   landed
                   :
                   offering
                   rewards
                   and
                   pardon
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   will
                   lay
                   hands
                   on
                   the
                   Queen
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   shewing
                   on
                   what
                   Conditions
                   he
                   gave
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   to
                
                 Philip
                 of
                 Spain
                 .
                 This
                 and
                 more
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 Thuanus
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Juglers
                 that
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 Papists
                 ,
                 perswade
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 Papists
                 hold
                 not
                 the
                 deposing
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 nor
                 absolving
                 their
                 subjects
                 from
                 the
                 Oaths
                 of
                 fidelity
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Spanish
                 invasion
                 was
                 meerly
                 on
                 Civil
                 accounts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 expected
                 not
                 any
                 English
                 Papists
                 to
                 assist
                 them
                 :
                 with
                 other
                 such
                 impudent
                 assertions
                 .
              
               
                 Even
                 
                   Dominicus
                   Bannes
                
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 
                   in
                   Thom.
                
                 22.
                 qu.
                 12.
                 art
                 .
                 2.
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   [
                   Quando
                   adest
                   evidens
                   notitia
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   When
                   there
                   is
                   evident
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   crime
                   ,
                   subjects
                   may
                   lawfully
                   exempt
                   themselves
                   from
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   their
                   Princes
                   ,
                   before
                   any
                   declaratory
                   sentence
                   of
                   a
                   judge
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   have
                   but
                   strength
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Adding
                 to
                 excuse
                 the
                 English
                 Papists
                 for
                 being
                 no
                 worse
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   Hence
                   it
                   follows
                   that
                   the
                   faithfull
                   (
                   Papists
                   )
                   of
                
                 England
                 and
                 Saxony
                 
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   excused
                   ,
                   that
                   do
                   not
                   free
                   themselves
                   from
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   their
                   Superiors
                   ,
                   nor
                   make
                   war
                   against
                   them
                   :
                   because
                   commonly
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   strong
                   enough
                   to
                   manage
                   these
                   wars
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   dangers
                   hang
                   over
                   them
                   .
                   ]
                   Princes
                   may
                   see
                   now
                   how
                   far
                   the
                   Papists
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   trusted
                   :
                   Even
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   sufficiently
                   disabled
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 their
                 
                   August
                   .
                   Triumphus
                
                 saith
                 
                   (
                   de
                   Potest
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   qu.
                
                 46.
                 art
                 .
                 2.
                 )
                 
                   [
                   Dubium
                   non
                   est
                   quin
                   Papa
                   possit
                   omnes
                   Reges
                   ,
                   cum
                   subest
                   causa
                   rationabilis
                   deponere
                   ]
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   [
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   the
                   Pope
                   may
                   depose
                   all
                   Kings
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   reasonable
                   cause
                   for
                   it
                   ]
                
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 
                   Vice
                   christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   a
                   Vice-god
                
                 with
                 a
                 witness
                 ?
              
               
                 Add
                 but
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 Judge
                 when
                 the
                 cause
                 is
                 Reasonable
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 judge
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 must
                 execute
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 Pope
                 in
                 his
                 colours
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 his
                 Universal
                 Soveraignty
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporall
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 from
                 Suarez
                 and
                 others
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   hath
                   deposed
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   any
                   man
                   may
                   kill
                   him
                   .
                
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 trouble
                 you
                 with
                 Mariana's
                 directions
                 for
                 poysoning
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 secretly
                 
                 dispatching
                 him
                 
                   (
                   de
                   Reg.
                   instit
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 cap.
                 7.
                 )
                 Suarez
                 his
                 moderate
                 conclusion
                 is
                 enough
                 
                   (
                   Defens
                   .
                   fid
                   .
                   Cathol
                   .
                   li.
                
                 6
                 c.
                 4.
                 sect
                 .
                 14.
                 )
                 
                   [
                   Post
                   sententiam
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   After
                   sentence
                   past
                   he
                   is
                   altogether
                   deprived
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   by
                   just
                   title
                   possess
                   it
                   ;
                   therefore
                   from
                   thence
                   forward
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   handled
                   as
                   a
                   meer
                   tyrant
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   any
                   private
                   man
                   may
                   kill
                   him
                   ]
                
                 O
                 Learned
                 Suarez
                 !
                 No
                 wonder
                 if
                 you
                 and
                 your
                 Profession
                 be
                 dear
                 to
                 Princes
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 France
                 took
                 down
                 the
                 Pillar
                 of
                 your
                 infamy
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 you
                 into
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 Heart
                 again
                 ?
                 No
                 wonder
                 if
                 the
                 Venetians
                 at
                 last
                 have
                 re-admitted
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 some
                 aid
                 against
                 the
                 Turk
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 with
                 one
                 Testimony
                 of
                 a
                 Roman
                 Rabbi
                 (
                 cited
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Usher
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 not
                 do
                 him
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 name
                 him
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   B.
                   P.
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Epistol
                 .
                 J.
                 R.
                 impresan
                 1609.
                 
                 Who
                 hath
                 excused
                 the
                 Powder-Plot
                 from
                 the
                 Imputation
                 of
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   because
                   both
                   Seeds
                   and
                   Root
                   of
                   an
                   evil
                   herb
                   must
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ]
                
                 and
                 doth
                 add
                 a
                 derision
                 of
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 imposing
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 most
                 memorable
                 expressions
                 ,
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 engraven
                 on
                 a
                 Marble
                 Pillar
                 
                   [
                   Sed
                   vide
                   in
                   tanta
                   astutia
                   ,
                   quanta
                   sit
                   simplicitas
                   !
                
                 &c.
                 
                   But
                   see
                   what
                   simplcity
                   here
                   is
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   craft
                   !
                   When
                   he
                   had
                   placed
                   all
                   his
                   security
                   in
                   that
                   Oath
                   ,
                   ho
                   thought
                   he
                   had
                   framed
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   of
                   oath
                   ,
                   with
                   so
                   many
                   circumstances
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   could
                   any
                   way
                   dissolve
                   with
                   a
                   safe
                   conscience
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   Pope
                   dissolve
                   the
                   Oath
                   ,
                   all
                   its
                   knots
                   ,
                   whether
                   of
                   being
                   faithfull
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   admitting
                   no
                   Dispensation
                   ,
                   are
                   accordingly
                   dissolved
                   .
                   Yea
                   I
                   will
                   say
                   a
                   thing
                   more
                   admirable
                   .
                   You
                   know
                   I
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   an
                   unjust
                   Oath
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   evidently
                   known
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   or
                   openly
                   declared
                   such
                   ,
                   obligeth
                   no
                   man.
                   That
                   the
                   Kings
                   oath
                   is
                   unjust
                   ,
                   is
                   sufficiently
                   declared
                   by
                   the
                   Pastor
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   himself
                   .
                   You
                   see
                   now
                   that
                   the
                   Obligation
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   vanished
                   into
                   smoak
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   bond
                   which
                   so
                   many
                   wise
                   men
                   thought
                   was
                   made
                   of
                   iron
                   ,
                   is
                   less
                   then
                   straw
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 .
                 From
                 their
                 published
                 writings
                 we
                 tell
                 you
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 they
                 will
                 here
                 again
                 tell
                 us
                 abundance
                 of
                 false
                 accusations
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   both
                   Churches
                   ]
                
                 heapeth
                 up
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 our
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   killing
                   the
                   King
                   in
                
                 England
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 them
                 their
                 answer
                 
                 before
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 add
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Protestant
                 doctrine
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Confessions
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 constant
                 stream
                 of
                 their
                 writers
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 Powers
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 resisting
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 pretenses
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 or
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 wars
                 in
                 England
                 were
                 raised
                 between
                 a
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 did
                 constitute
                 the
                 Highest
                 Power
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 lamentable
                 division
                 (
                 occasioned
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 uncertain
                 which
                 part
                 was
                 the
                 Higher
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 greatest
                 Authority
                 :
                 some
                 thought
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 thought
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Representative
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 (
                 in
                 whom
                 Polititians
                 say
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Majestas
                   Realis
                   ,
                
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Judicature
                
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 the
                 
                   chief
                   part
                   in
                   Legislation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Declaration
                   what
                   is
                   just
                   or
                   unjust
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   Law
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   against
                   Law
                   :
                
                 Had
                 we
                 all
                 been
                 resolved
                 in
                 England
                 which
                 side
                 was
                 by
                 
                   Law
                   the
                   Higher
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 here
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 war.
                 So
                 that
                 here
                 was
                 no
                 avowed
                 resisting
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Higher
                   Powers
                
                 .
                 None
                 but
                 a
                 Parliament
                 could
                 have
                 drawn
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 Protestants
                 here
                 under
                 their
                 banner
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 withall
                 that
                 very
                 Parliament
                 (
                 consisting
                 of
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 Knights
                 ,
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 who
                 all
                 declared
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Law
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
                 and
                 assist
                 them
                 )
                 did
                 yet
                 profess
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 offensive
                 Arms
                 only
                 against
                 Delinquents
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 even
                 but
                 defensive
                 against
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 had
                 got
                 an
                 Army
                 to
                 secure
                 them
                 from
                 Justice
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 still
                 professed
                 and
                 vowed
                 fidelity
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 ,
                 they
                 manifested
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 imprisoned
                 and
                 secluded
                 .
                 Read
                 Mr.
                 Irins
                 Speech
                 for
                 Agreement
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 and
                 read
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 London
                 Ministers
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 General
                 ,
                 and
                 published
                 against
                 the
                 Kings
                 death
                 :
                 and
                 Read
                 the
                 Vindication
                 of
                 the
                 secluded
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 the
                 Passages
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 with
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Imprisonment
                 of
                 many
                 London
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Love
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 and
                 tell
                 me
                 whether
                 you
                 can
                 do
                 men
                 greater
                 wrong
                 then
                 to
                 defame
                 them
                 for
                 being
                 causers
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 disowned
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 cost
                 them
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 Estate
                 ,
                 or
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 really
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 either
                 Vanists
                 or
                 Levellers
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 chief
                 agents
                 in
                 this
                 )
                 for
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 
                 say
                 that
                 Papists
                 are
                 Protestants
                 .
                 The
                 world
                 knows
                 that
                 the
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 the
                 Petitions
                 ,
                 Protestations
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 endeavours
                 of
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 preventing
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 how
                 ever
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 disliked
                 his
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
                 Parliament
                 against
                 his
                 adherents
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 eye
                 witnesses
                 all
                 along
                 have
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 whatever
                 any
                 Papist
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 Protestants
                 be
                 they
                 that
                 give
                 power
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 on
                 earth
                 to
                 depose
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 their
                 Kingdoms
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 disoblige
                 all
                 their
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 warrant
                 them
                 to
                 kill
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 dispense
                 with
                 oaths
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 them
                 all
                 into
                 smoak
                 and
                 straw
                 as
                 yours
                 do
                 ?
              
               
                 Renounce
                 your
                 treacherous
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 cease
                 to
                 charge
                 you
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 and
                 Pope
                 but
                 Decree
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 forecited
                 Pope
                 and
                 General
                 Council
                 have
                 Decreed
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 do
                 you
                 all
                 declare
                 that
                 you
                 think
                 this
                 Pope
                 and
                 Councill
                 erred
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 will
                 shake
                 hands
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 you
                 will
                 either
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Papists
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 become
                 tolerable
                 members
                 of
                 humane
                 societies
                 .
                 Why
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 at
                 least
                 condemn
                 these
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 if
                 really
                 he
                 disown
                 them
                 ?
                 The
                 case
                 is
                 too
                 plain
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XLIX
                 .
              
               
                 Detect
                 .
                 40.
                 
                 THeir
                 last
                 course
                 when
                 all
                 other
                 fail
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   turn
                   from
                   Fraud
                   to
                   Force
                   ,
                   and
                   open
                   Violence
                   ,
                   stirring
                   up
                   Princes
                   to
                   wars
                   and
                   bloodshed
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 destroy
                 the
                 professors
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 that
                 by
                 flames
                 and
                 sword
                 ,
                 by
                 halters
                 ,
                 and
                 hatches
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 do
                 by
                 Argument
                 ?
                 Hence
                 have
                 proceeded
                 the
                 bloody
                 butcheries
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 formerly
                 and
                 now
                 again
                 of
                 late
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 wars
                 in
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 the
                 League
                 and
                 wars
                 ,
                 and
                 Massacres
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 the
                 desolating
                 wars
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 the
                 plots
                 ,
                 invasions
                 and
                 wars
                 in
                 England
                 :
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 flames
                 in
                 Christendom
                 of
                 late
                 ages
                 have
                 been
                 kindled
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 by
                 his
                 Agents
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 warm
                 him
                 by
                 that
                 fire
                 that
                 others
                 are
                 consumed
                 by
                 .
                 Hence
                 his
                 own
                 pretenses
                 to
                 the
                 Temporal
                 
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 volumes
                 written
                 to
                 justifie
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 Tragedies
                 acted
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 these
                 men
                 cry
                 up
                 
                   Antiquity
                   and
                   Tradition
                
                 .
                 I
                 wonder
                 what
                 Bishop
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 above
                 three
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 did
                 ever
                 claim
                 or
                 exercise
                 the
                 temporal
                 sword
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Justice
                 of
                 Peace
                 ?
                 nay
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 judgement
                 that
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Neither
                 the
                 Pope
                 nor
                 any
                 Bishop
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 hath
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 the
                 coercive
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 ;
                 nor
                 may
                 not
                 inflict
                 the
                 smallest
                 penalty
                 on
                 body
                 or
                 purse
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 guide
                 men
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 utmost
                 penalty
                 they
                 can
                 inflict
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 destroy
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 excommunicated
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 should
                 still
                 endeavour
                 their
                 Conversion
                 .
                 
                   Synesius
                   Epistol
                
                 .
                 57.
                 against
                 Andronicus
                 saith
                 as
                 followeth
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   To
                   join
                   together
                   secular
                   government
                   with
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   tye
                   together
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   incoherent
                   (
                   or
                   such
                   as
                   cannot
                   be
                   tyed
                   together
                   )
                   The
                   old
                   times
                   made
                   the
                   same
                   men
                   Priests
                   and
                   Judges
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Aegyptians
                   and
                   Hebrems
                   did
                   long
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   Priests
                   .
                   But
                   afterward
                   ,
                   as
                   seems
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   when
                   Gods
                   work
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   in
                   an
                   humane
                   manner
                   ,
                   God
                   separated
                   the
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   was
                   made
                   sacred
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   appointed
                   for
                   Rule
                   and
                   Command
                   .
                   For
                   some
                   he
                   turned
                   to
                   these
                   Materiall
                   (
                   or
                   common
                   ,
                   secular
                   )
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   he
                   associated
                   with
                   himself
                   :
                   The
                   former
                   were
                   appointed
                   for
                   secular
                   business
                   ;
                   the
                   later
                   for
                   prayer
                   .
                   But
                   from
                   both
                   doth
                   God
                   require
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   honest
                   (
                   or
                   Good.
                   )
                   Why
                   then
                   dost
                   thou
                   revoke
                   this
                   ?
                   Why
                   wilt
                   thou
                   conjoin
                   what
                   God
                   hath
                   separated
                   ?
                   who
                   wouldst
                   not
                   have
                   us
                   indeed
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   secular
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   doing
                   it
                   to
                   deprave
                   (
                   or
                   marr
                   )
                   it
                   ;
                   then
                   which
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   unhappy
                   ?
                   Dost
                   thou
                   need
                   a
                   Ruler
                   ?
                   (
                   or
                   Patron
                   )
                   Go
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   manageth
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Commonwealth
                   .
                   Dost
                   thou
                   need
                   God
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   ?
                   Go
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   (
                   or
                   Priest
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   :
                   not
                   that
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   sure
                   there
                   to
                   have
                   all
                   that
                   thou
                   desirest
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   afford
                   thee
                   the
                   best
                   assistance
                   that
                   I
                   can
                   (
                   or
                   will
                   do
                   my
                   best
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   )
                
                 So
                 far
                 Synesius
                 :
                 Which
                 I
                 wonder
                 how
                 Petavius
                 could
                 pass
                 over
                 without
                 some
                 distorting
                 observation
                 ,
                 considering
                 how
                 low
                 it
                 treads
                 the
                 Roman
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 But
                 Baronius
                 had
                 the
                 cunning
                 as
                 to
                 extract
                 even
                 from
                 hence
                 some
                 advantage
                 to
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Power
                 that
                 Pastors
                 have
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 
                 Rulers
                 
                   (
                   ad
                   An.
                
                 411.
                 )
                 as
                 Synesius
                 with
                 the
                 Council
                 did
                 Andronicus
                 .
                 But
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 went
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 circuit
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 Bishop
                 in
                 other
                 mens
                 Diocess
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Much
                 less
                 did
                 he
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 Temporal
                 Sword
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 disclaimeth
                 and
                 detesteth
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 Why
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Pope
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 past
                 his
                 Excommunications
                 ,
                 content
                 himself
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 his
                 part
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 excite
                 Princes
                 ,
                 yea
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 Lives
                 and
                 Dominions
                 of
                 such
                 Princes
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 call
                 Heretical
                 ?
                 He
                 knows
                 how
                 small
                 account
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 his
                 brutish
                 thunderbolts
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 secular
                 Arm
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 :
                 Nay
                 why
                 is
                 he
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Cardinals
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 secular
                 Princes
                 themselves
                 ?
                 Why
                 joyneth
                 he
                 those
                 Functions
                 of
                 Magistracie
                 and
                 Priesthood
                 which
                 Synesius
                 here
                 tells
                 us
                 God
                 hath
                 separated
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 incoherent
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 ?
                 Let
                 the
                 Pope
                 usurp
                 what
                 Ecclesiastical
                 power
                 he
                 please
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 disturb
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 second
                 it
                 by
                 another
                 power
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 violence
                 that
                 he
                 trusteth
                 too
                 .
                 He
                 knows
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 Arms
                 and
                 Violence
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 soon
                 be
                 spewed
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 followers
                 that
                 seem
                 more
                 moderate
                 ,
                 confess
                 he
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 Pope
                 with
                 any
                 but
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Sword
                 (
                 which
                 works
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 Conscience
                 doth
                 consent
                 and
                 yield
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 yet
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 standeth
                 on
                 those
                 legs
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 these
                 more
                 moderate
                 men
                 do
                 disown
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 doctrine
                 also
                 Bernard
                 taught
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 .
                 
                   Ad
                   Eugen.
                   P.
                   R.
                   de
                   Considerat
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Saying
                 
                   [
                   Quid
                   tibi
                   dimisit
                   S.
                   Apostolus
                   ?
                
                 &c.
                 
                   What
                   did
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostle
                   leave
                   thee
                   ?
                   Such
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   give
                   I
                   to
                   thee
                   :
                   And
                   what
                   was
                   that
                   ?
                   One
                   thing
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   of
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   gold
                   ,
                   nor
                   silver
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   said
                   himself
                   ,
                   Silver
                   and
                   gold
                   have
                   I
                   none
                   .
                   If
                   thou
                   canst
                   claim
                   this
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   title
                   ,
                   so
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   ;
                   but
                   not
                   by
                   Apostolical
                   right
                   :
                   For
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   give
                   thee
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   :
                   such
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   ,
                   he
                   gave
                   ,
                   a
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   he
                   give
                   thee
                   a
                   domination
                   ?
                   Hear
                   himself
                   [
                   Not
                   as
                   Lords
                   (
                   or
                   Ruling
                   as
                   Lords
                   )
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Clergy
                   (
                   or
                   heritage
                   )
                   but
                   as
                   examples
                   of
                   the
                   flock
                   .
                   And
                   less
                   thou
                   think
                   that
                   he
                   spoke
                   it
                   only
                   in
                   humility
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   verity
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   The
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   rule
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   have
                   
                   power
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   called
                   Benefactors
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   Bounteous
                   )
                   and
                   he
                   inferreth
                   [
                   Butlyou
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   ]
                   It
                   is
                   plain
                   ,
                   that
                   Domination
                   is
                   forbidden
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   Go
                   thou
                   therefore
                   ,
                   and
                   usurp
                   if
                   thou
                   darest
                   ,
                   either
                   Apostleship
                   whilest
                   thou
                   Rulest
                   as
                   a
                   Lord
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Lordly
                   Rule
                   (
                   or
                   Domination
                   )
                   while
                   thou
                   art
                   Apostolick
                   .
                   Plainly
                   thou
                   art
                   forbidden
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   :
                   If
                   thou
                   wilt
                   have
                   both
                   alike
                   ,
                   thou
                   losest
                   both
                   .
                   ]
                
                 So
                 far
                 Bernard
                 .
                 By
                 whose
                 verdict
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 Bishops
                 are
                 deprived
                 of
                 both
                 ;
                 by
                 grasping
                 at
                 both
                 long
                 ago
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 the
                 Pope
                 makes
                 himself
                 a
                 Temporal
                 Prince
                 in
                 every
                 Princes
                 Dominion
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Government
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 actually
                 he
                 hath
                 dispossessed
                 them
                 of
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Dominion
                 already
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 so
                 considerable
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 subjects
                 from
                 under
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 influence
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 What
                 by
                 publick
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 Church-governing
                 ,
                 and
                 secret
                 Confessing
                 ,
                 and
                 dependance
                 on
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 hard
                 matter
                 for
                 a
                 Romish
                 allowed
                 numerous
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Masters
                 of
                 any
                 Kingdom
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 Princes
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 half
                 conquered
                 already
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 war.
                 If
                 any
                 believe
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 doth
                 not
                 thus
                 exempt
                 his
                 Clergy
                 from
                 the
                 secular
                 power
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 he
                 knows
                 not
                 their
                 most
                 notorious
                 principles
                 and
                 practises
                 .
                 Nay
                 even
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 in
                 King
                 Charles
                 his
                 Articles
                 for
                 the
                 Spanish
                 match
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 the
                 confidence
                 to
                 demand
                 this
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 himself
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 Article
                 ,
                 which
                 freed
                 them
                 from
                 Laws
                 about
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Ecclesiastici
                   verò
                   nullis
                   legibus
                   subjaceant
                   ,
                   nisi
                   suorum
                   superiorum
                   Ecclesiasticorum
                   ]
                
                 that
                 is
                 
                   [
                   Ecclesiastick
                   persons
                   shall
                   be
                   under
                   no
                   Law
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   their
                   Superiour
                   Ecclesiasticks
                   (
                   or
                   Church-men
                   )
                   ]
                   .
                
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 plain
                 English
                 ?
                 See
                 
                   Prins
                   Introduct
                   .
                   p.
                
                 6.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 no
                 Church-man
                 must
                 be
                 under
                 any
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 or
                 Government
                 of
                 Secular
                 Princes
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 strength
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 Garrisons
                 ,
                 a
                 forreign
                 Enemy
                 is
                 easily
                 let
                 in
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 exciting
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 wanting
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 Agents
                 in
                 one
                 garb
                 or
                 other
                 at
                 the
                 ears
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 States
                 in
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 and
                 Noble
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 deeply
                 interessed
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Infidel
                 Princes
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 as
                 Cyril
                 the
                 Patriarck
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 
                 proved
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 so
                 much
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 more
                 cause
                 have
                 all
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 and
                 States
                 to
                 be
                 vigilant
                 against
                 these
                 incendiaries
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 trust
                 to
                 War
                 and
                 Violence
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 their
                 Kingdom
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 study
                 it
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 frie
                 of
                 politick
                 Jesuites
                 all
                 abroad
                 continually
                 upon
                 the
                 design
                 ;
                 whose
                 contrivances
                 and
                 endeavours
                 are
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 to
                 bring
                 Princes
                 and
                 Nations
                 to
                 their
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 kindle
                 divisions
                 and
                 wars
                 among
                 them
                 to
                 attain
                 their
                 Ends.
                 They
                 make
                 a
                 trade
                 of
                 this
                 imployment
                 .
                 And
                 expert
                 prepared
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 follow
                 a
                 business
                 all
                 their
                 days
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 something
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 last
                 ;
                 especially
                 while
                 others
                 sleep
                 ,
                 or
                 silently
                 look
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 alone
                 to
                 play
                 their
                 game
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Papists
                 can
                 but
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 Saddle
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 deceiving
                 the
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 or
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 bringing
                 forreign
                 force
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 leave
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 laugh
                 at
                 us
                 that
                 will
                 stand
                 talking
                 only
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 working
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Sword
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 hand
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 soon
                 answer
                 all
                 our
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 fagot
                 ,
                 a
                 hatchet
                 ,
                 or
                 halter
                 ;
                 Smithfield
                 confuted
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 Universities
                 could
                 not
                 confute
                 .
                 Their
                 Inquisition
                 is
                 a
                 School
                 where
                 they
                 dispute
                 more
                 advantagiously
                 then
                 in
                 Academies
                 .
                 Though
                 all
                 the
                 Learned
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 could
                 not
                 confute
                 the
                 poor
                 
                   Albigenses
                   ,
                   Waldenses
                
                 and
                 Bohemians
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 these
                 Iron
                 Arguments
                 they
                 had
                 men
                 that
                 presently
                 stopt
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 many
                 thousands
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 hundred
                 thousands
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 Mahometans
                 confute
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 A
                 Strappado
                 is
                 a
                 knotty
                 Argument
                 .
                 In
                 how
                 few
                 days
                 did
                 they
                 confute
                 thirty
                 thousand
                 Protestants
                 in
                 and
                 about
                 Paris
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 left
                 them
                 not
                 (
                 on
                 earth
                 )
                 a
                 word
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 In
                 how
                 few
                 weeks
                 space
                 did
                 the
                 ignorant
                 Irish
                 thus
                 stop
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 many
                 thousand
                 Protestants
                 ?
                 Even
                 in
                 Ulster
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 strongly
                 conjectured
                 ,
                 by
                 testimony
                 on
                 Oath
                 ,
                 about
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 men
                 were
                 mortally
                 silenced
                 :
                 Alas
                 we
                 now
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 poor
                 Irish
                 commonly
                 know
                 but
                 little
                 more
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 better
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 then
                 Saint
                 Patrick
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 how
                 long
                 might
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 silenced
                 so
                 many
                 Protestants
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ?
                 There
                 's
                 nothing
                 like
                 stone-dead
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Papist
                 .
                 They
                 love
                 not
                 to
                 tire
                 themselves
                 with
                 Disputes
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 business
                 may
                 be
                 sooner
                 and
                 more
                 successfully
                 dispatcht
                 .
              
               
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 seeing
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 resolved
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 peaceable
                 motions
                 will
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 preventing
                 it
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 have
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Cause
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 happiness
                 of
                 their
                 posterity
                 ,
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 stand
                 on
                 watch
                 and
                 guard
                 :
                 Not
                 to
                 be
                 cruel
                 to
                 them
                 (
                 leave
                 that
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 secured
                 from
                 their
                 cruelty
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 abundantly
                 more
                 earnest
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 to
                 press
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 patience
                 and
                 submission
                 in
                 Causes
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 leaves
                 all
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 all
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 still
                 at
                 the
                 dore
                 with
                 the
                 Swords
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 watching
                 for
                 an
                 opportunity
                 to
                 break
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 modesty
                 we
                 stand
                 still
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 alone
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 free
                 leave
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 Traytors
                 ,
                 or
                 perfidious
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 we
                 please
                 .
                 Let
                 loosers
                 talk
                 :
                 Let
                 them
                 have
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 make
                 the
                 best
                 you
                 can
                 of
                 your
                 Arguments
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 can
                 once
                 get
                 England
                 and
                 other
                 Protestant
                 Countries
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Spain
                 and
                 Italy
                 ,
                 their
                 Treachery
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 cast
                 in
                 their
                 teeth
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 will
                 leave
                 none
                 alive
                 and
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 good
                 sadness
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Navies
                 ,
                 and
                 Armies
                 ,
                 and
                 stabbings
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Powder-plots
                 ,
                 and
                 Massacres
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 dispute
                 against
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 Answer
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 we
                 lose
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 good
                 Cause
                 ,
                 or
                 wit
                 ,
                 or
                 learning
                 ,
                 or
                 honesty
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 then
                 serveturn
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 God
                 is
                 al-sufficient
                 for
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 Trust
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 requireth
                 us
                 to
                 expect
                 his
                 blessing
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 lawful
                 probable
                 means
                 .
                 He
                 can
                 give
                 us
                 Corn
                 without
                 plowing
                 ,
                 and
                 sowing
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 little
                 reason
                 to
                 forbear
                 these
                 and
                 expect
                 it
                 :
                 He
                 can
                 Convert
                 men
                 without
                 preaching
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 presuppose
                 Pauls
                 planting
                 ,
                 and
                 Apollo's
                 watering
                 .
                 He
                 can
                 Rule
                 and
                 Defend
                 us
                 without
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 appointed
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 can
                 save
                 us
                 from
                 deceitful
                 bloody
                 men
                 ,
                 without
                 our
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 vigilancy
                 and
                 resistance
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 ordinary
                 appointed
                 course
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 look
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 deliverance
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 let
                 Princes
                 and
                 Parliaments
                 be
                 vigilant
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 watch
                 for
                 the
                 outward
                 security
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Common-wealth
                 (
                 as
                 Ministers
                 do
                 for
                 our
                 spiritual
                 wel-fare
                 )
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 must
                 give
                 account
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 the
                 people
                 take
                 heed
                 what
                 Parliament
                 or
                 Magistrates
                 they
                 choose
                 :
                 
                 And
                 let
                 all
                 that
                 love
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prosperity
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 posterity
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 eyes
                 in
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 that
                 bloody
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   France
                   ,
                   Savoy
                   ,
                   Low-countries
                   ,
                   Germany
                   ,
                   Bohemia
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 already
                 spilt
                 so
                 many
                 streams
                 of
                 Christian
                 blood
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Wise
                 ,
                 the
                 Learned
                 ,
                 Moderate
                 Lord
                 
                   du
                   Plessis
                
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 zealous
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Lawfulness
                   of
                   Necessary
                   Defence
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Grotius
                 chargeth
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 his
                 Testament
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 makes
                 also
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 
                   Junius
                   Brutus
                
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 on
                 what
                 ground
                 )
                 doubtless
                 he
                 knew
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 that
                 every
                 
                   Guisian
                   League
                
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 Princes
                 think
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 safest
                 way
                 to
                 please
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 be
                 Papists
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 terms
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 worship
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 naught
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 hurt
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 men
                 were
                 wiser
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 Infernal
                 Spirits
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 by
                 pleasing
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 resisting
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 too
                 bad
                 to
                 be
                 ever
                 pleased
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 your
                 utter
                 ruine
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 stronger
                 then
                 the
                 Devil
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 flie
                 if
                 we
                 resist
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 best
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 
                   most
                   Powerful
                
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 stronger
                 then
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 rather
                 be
                 pleased
                 then
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 Devils
                 displeasure
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 able
                 to
                 hurt
                 you
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 dispisers
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 :
                 which
                 Justice
                 will
                 effect
                 more
                 certainly
                 on
                 the
                 bad
                 ,
                 then
                 Satans
                 malice
                 can
                 do
                 upon
                 the
                 good
                 .
                 Men
                 think
                 themselves
                 wise
                 ,
                 that
                 shift
                 for
                 their
                 safety
                 by
                 carnal
                 and
                 unlawful
                 means
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 shall
                 all
                 find
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 plain
                 honesty
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 policy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 best
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 life
                 of
                 faith
                 the
                 most
                 prudent
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 shifting
                 for
                 your selves
                 in
                 unbelieving
                 ways
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 folly
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 by
                 the
                 strokes
                 of
                 
                   Clements
                   ,
                   Ravilliacks
                   ,
                   Vauxes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 terrifie
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 resist
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 hold
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 their
                 displeasure
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 most
                 displeased
                 them
                 have
                 scaped
                 best
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 recorded
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 King
                 Henry
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 being
                 perswaded
                 to
                 stand
                 it
                 out
                 against
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Give
                   me
                   security
                   for
                   my
                   Life
                   then
                   ]
                
                 And
                 what
                 a
                 security
                 did
                 he
                 find
                 in
                 his
                 unbelieving
                 way
                 ?
              
               
               
                 A
                 thousand
                 pitties
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Protestant
                 Princes
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 united
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 strengthened
                 for
                 their
                 joynt
                 Defense
                 ;
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 envious
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 so
                 far
                 to
                 over-wit
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 sow
                 among
                 them
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 war
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 sleep
                 ,
                 or
                 selfishly
                 mind
                 their
                 own
                 affairs
                 and
                 interests
                 :
                 And
                 a
                 greater
                 pitty
                 and
                 shame
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 peace
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 these
                 divisions
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 not
                 do
                 their
                 best
                 to
                 heal
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 shame
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 calamitous
                 effects
                 of
                 our
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 industry
                 of
                 many
                 worthy
                 peaceable
                 men
                 ,
                 should
                 do
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 a
                 fuller
                 Reconciliation
                 then
                 yet
                 is
                 done
                 .
                 The
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 pacifying
                 Labors
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Duraeus
                   ,
                   Davenant
                   ,
                   Hall
                   ,
                   Morton
                   ,
                   Usher
                   ,
                   Hayne
                   ,
                
                 Dr.
                 
                   Morin
                   ,
                   Amyraldus
                   ,
                   Hottonus
                   ,
                   Conradus
                   ,
                   Bergius
                   ,
                   Johannes
                   Bergius
                   ,
                   Georgius
                   ,
                   Calixtus
                   ,
                   Jerem
                   :
                   Burroughs
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 that
                 have
                 laboured
                 for
                 peace
                 ,
                 do
                 live
                 as
                 Monuments
                 of
                 their
                 honor
                 and
                 our
                 dishonor
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 reflect
                 much
                 shame
                 upon
                 the
                 faces
                 of
                 those
                 Reformed
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Churches
                 that
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 unreconciled
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 strongest
                 motives
                 and
                 perswasives
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 excited
                 to
                 zealous
                 endeavours
                 for
                 the
                 healing
                 of
                 our
                 sad
                 division
                 ;
                 no
                 nor
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 restrained
                 from
                 the
                 passionate
                 prosecution
                 of
                 their
                 increase
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 yet
                 any
                 Papist
                 ,
                 believing
                 such
                 false
                 Histories
                 as
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   both
                   Churches
                   ]
                
                 doth
                 contain
                 ,
                 or
                 really
                 finding
                 any
                 Protestants
                 culpable
                 ,
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 they
                 in
                 wars
                 or
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Illiacos
                   intra
                   muros
                   peccatur
                   ,
                   &
                   extra
                   .
                
                 I
                 again
                 reply
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 true
                 History
                 and
                 experience
                 tells
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 comparison
                 between
                 their
                 excessive
                 cruelties
                 and
                 ours
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Yet
                 it
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 my
                 desire
                 or
                 intent
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 any
                 person
                 or
                 people
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 truly
                 guilty
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 degree
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Our
                 doctrine
                 is
                 against
                 that
                 which
                 theirs
                 doth
                 own
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 either
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 practise
                 have
                 been
                 amiss
                 ,
                 we
                 desire
                 reproof
                 and
                 information
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 reform
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 being
                 our
                 only
                 Rule
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 any
                 point
                 misunderstood
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 desire
                 nothing
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 rectified
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 confess
                 our
                 former
                 faults
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 reformation
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 Principles
                 fix
                 us
                 not
                 in
                 Sin
                 or
                 Error
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 fixed
                 in
                 their
                 Errors
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 lyeth
                 on
                 them
                 never
                 to
                 amend
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 hath
                 already
                 decreed
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 depose
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 Absolve
                 their
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 their
                 Lands
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 to
                 amend
                 this
                 abominable
                 error
                 ,
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 give
                 away
                 all
                 their
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 Papists
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 Princes
                 and
                 People
                 must
                 necessarily
                 despair
                 of
                 their
                 amendment
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 L.
                 
                   Some
                   Proposals
                   for
                   a
                   (
                   hopeless
                   )
                   Peace
                   .
                
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 A
                 Defensive
                 conflict
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 hitherto
                 managing
                 ;
                 This
                 work
                 is
                 put
                 upon
                 us
                 by
                 our
                 adversaries
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 I
                 will
                 add
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 of
                 that
                 whith
                 enticeth
                 by
                 its
                 amiable
                 aspect
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 gladly
                 follow
                 ,
                 without
                 importunity
                 or
                 constraint
                 .
                 And
                 were
                 our
                 Power
                 but
                 answerable
                 to
                 our
                 Desires
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 soon
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 these
                 contentions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Dissenters
                 :
                 Yea
                 did
                 there
                 appear
                 but
                 any
                 considerable
                 Hopes
                 of
                 success
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 venture
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 large
                 in
                 Proposals
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 wiser
                 men
                 ,
                 of
                 greater
                 interest
                 can
                 do
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 case
                 appeareth
                 as
                 next
                 to
                 desperate
                 ,
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 satisfie
                 my
                 own
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 please
                 my
                 mind
                 with
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 help
                 some
                 others
                 to
                 right
                 Dispositions
                 and
                 Desires
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 have
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 expectation
                 of
                 success
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 what
                 follows
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 first
                 desire
                 every
                 Reader
                 rightly
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 meaning
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 hitherto
                 said
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 necessary
                 help
                 to
                 the
                 Discovery
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 confutation
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 errors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 just
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Churches
                 ,
                 I
                 solemnly
                 protest
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 my
                 design
                 or
                 desire
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 make
                 any
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Difference
                 is
                 wider
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Papists
                 then
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 Nay
                 I
                 am
                 satisfied
                 that
                 in
                 many
                 doctrinall
                 points
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 commonly
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 most
                 ,
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 certainty
                 
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 of
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 of
                 Justification
                 ,
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 controversies
                 about
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Dominicans
                 in
                 sence
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Calvinist
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 with
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 and
                 Arminians
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 divers
                 other
                 points
                 .
                 The
                 divers
                 understanding
                 of
                 words
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weakness
                 and
                 passions
                 of
                 Divines
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 base
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 censures
                 of
                 a
                 party
                 ,
                 hath
                 occasioned
                 may
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 to
                 feign
                 the
                 differences
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 wider
                 then
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 an
                 Alvarez
                 ,
                 a
                 Bannes
                 ,
                 a
                 Gibieuf
                 ,
                 have
                 spoken
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 as
                 the
                 Protestants
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 presently
                 fain
                 to
                 pour
                 out
                 abundance
                 of
                 unworthy
                 slanders
                 against
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 being
                 accounted
                 Protestants
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 party
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 feign
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 monsters
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hold
                 that
                 which
                 commonly
                 we
                 abhor
                 :
                 And
                 some
                 Protestants
                 are
                 too
                 blame
                 also
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 .
                 This
                 unchristian
                 dealing
                 will
                 gripe
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 it
                 is
                 awakened
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 be
                 rather
                 numbred
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 ambitious
                 to
                 seem
                 as
                 Like
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 agree
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 honestly
                 and
                 possibly
                 I
                 may
                 ,
                 what
                 party
                 soever
                 distaste
                 that
                 union
                 and
                 agreement
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 my
                 soul
                 abhor
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 appearing
                 more
                 distant
                 and
                 disagreeing
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 what
                 censures
                 so
                 ever
                 I
                 may
                 incur
                 .
                 Our
                 students
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 ordinarily
                 read
                 
                   Aquinas
                   ,
                   Scotus
                   ,
                   Ariminensts
                   ,
                   Durandus
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 them
                 abundance
                 of
                 precious
                 truth
                 which
                 they
                 esteem
                 .
                 How
                 neer
                 doth
                 Dr.
                 Holden
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 fundamental
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Resolution
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ?
                 How
                 neer
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Scotists
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 sence
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Merit
                 ?
                 and
                 Waldensis
                 and
                 others
                 yet
                 neerer
                 ?
                 How
                 neer
                 comes
                 Contarenus
                 to
                 us
                 (
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Justification
                 ?
                 How
                 neer
                 comes
                 Cardinall
                 Cajetan
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 dissenting
                 from
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ?
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 Waldonate
                 and
                 many
                 another
                 .
                 How
                 neer
                 comes
                 Cardinal
                 
                   Cusanus
                   (
                   lib.
                   de
                   Concord
                   .
                   )
                
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Essential
                 point
                 of
                 difference
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Original
                 and
                 Title
                 that
                 Rome
                 hath
                 to
                 its
                 supremacy
                 ?
                 How
                 neer
                 comes
                 Gerson
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Venial
                 and
                 Mortal
                 sin
                 ?
                 perhaps
                 as
                 neer
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 our selves
                 .
                 How
                 neer
                 come
                 the
                 Dominicans
                 and
                 Jansenians
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 Grace
                 and
                 Free
                 -
                 
                 will
                 ?
                 For
                 my
                 own
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 scarce
                 know
                 a
                 Protestant
                 that
                 my
                 thoughts
                 in
                 these
                 do
                 more
                 concur
                 with
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 do
                 with
                 Jansenius
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 indeed
                 ,
                 with
                 Augustine
                 himself
                 .
                 )
                 There
                 are
                 very
                 few
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 cannot
                 produce
                 some
                 Papist
                 or
                 other
                 to
                 attest
                 (
                 and
                 easily
                 thus
                 be
                 even
                 with
                 Mr.
                 Brerely
                 ,
                 upon
                 fairer
                 terms
                 then
                 he
                 deals
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 do
                 also
                 protest
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 my
                 desire
                 or
                 design
                 ,
                 to
                 create
                 any
                 unjust
                 Censures
                 of
                 the
                 final
                 state
                 of
                 Papists
                 in
                 any
                 Readers
                 :
                 nor
                 to
                 perswade
                 men
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 damned
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 honest
                 godly
                 men
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 read
                 such
                 writers
                 as
                 
                   Gerson
                   ,
                   Barbanson
                   ,
                   Ferus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 among
                 them
                 (
                 how
                 many
                 God
                 only
                 knows
                 )
                 that
                 truly
                 fear
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 sanctified
                 gracious
                 people
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 hope
                 to
                 dwell
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 my
                 Duty
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 forbear
                 unjust
                 Censures
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 love
                 them
                 with
                 that
                 entire
                 speciall
                 Christian
                 Love
                 by
                 which
                 Christ
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 perswade
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Though
                 still
                 I
                 am
                 constrained
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 my
                 small
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 comparison
                 between
                 the
                 English
                 Papists
                 and
                 our
                 Churches
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Holiness
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 they
                 were
                 much
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 do
                 also
                 protest
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 my
                 desire
                 or
                 design
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 innocent
                 Papist
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 others
                 which
                 he
                 disowns
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 of
                 my
                 desire
                 or
                 design
                 to
                 provoke
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 any
                 cruelty
                 or
                 injustice
                 towards
                 them
                 ;
                 nor
                 to
                 lay
                 any
                 penalty
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 truly
                 of
                 necessity
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 himself
                 and
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 just
                 restraint
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 perverting
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 mischief
                 to
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 open
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 anon
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 of
                 my
                 desire
                 or
                 design
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 them
                 unjustly
                 more
                 odious
                 with
                 Rulers
                 or
                 People
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 corruptions
                 do
                 deserve
                 :
                 Or
                 to
                 hide
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 vertues
                 ,
                 or
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 any
                 honour
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 due
                 .
                 This
                 much
                 my
                 conscience
                 witnesseth
                 of
                 my
                 intents
                 ;
                 though
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 partial
                 will
                 hardly
                 believe
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 feel
                 themselves
                 smart
                 by
                 that
                 Contradiction
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 necessary
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 defence
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 thought
                 necessary
                 to
                 premise
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 I
                 lay
                 down
                 the
                 following
                 Proposals
                 ,
                 that
                 prejudice
                 and
                 passion
                 do
                 not
                 turn
                 away
                 men
                 eyes
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 misinterpret
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 partiality
                 ,
                 and
                 faction
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 frustrated
                 all
                 such
                 Proposals
                 and
                 attempts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LI.
                 
              
               
                 THere
                 are
                 five
                 several
                 Degrees
                 of
                 Peace
                 which
                 lye
                 before
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 attempted
                 between
                 the
                 Roman
                 and
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 :
                 We
                 shall
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 highest
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 supposition
                 of
                 the
                 failing
                 of
                 our
                 Designs
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 come
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 Lowest
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 Degree
                 of
                 Peace
                 to
                 be
                 Intended
                 and
                 Desired
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   so
                   far
                   Agree
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   hold
                   personal
                   Communion
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   under
                   the
                   same
                   particular
                   Pastors
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 attained
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 Degree
                 desirable
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   hold
                   a
                   Catholick
                   Christian
                   Communion
                   in
                   several
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   under
                   several
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   acknowledging
                   each
                   other
                   the
                   true
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   joining
                   in
                   Synods
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   need
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   giving
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   Christian
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   Fellowship
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 that
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 attained
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 Degree
                 desirable
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   take
                   one
                   another
                   for
                   Christians
                   and
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   though
                   under
                   such
                   corruptions
                   as
                   we
                   think
                   we
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   disown
                   by
                   denying
                   the
                   present
                   exercise
                   of
                   Communion
                   :
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   with
                   particular
                   Offendors
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   only
                   suspend
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   condemn
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 much
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 will
                 needs
                 excommunicate
                 each
                 other
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 degree
                 of
                 Peace
                 desirable
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   at
                   least
                   so
                   far
                   regard
                   the
                   common
                   truths
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   agreed
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   consult
                   on
                   certain
                   terms
                   on
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   most
                   peacably
                   mannage
                   our
                   differences
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   least
                   hatred
                   ,
                   and
                   violence
                   ,
                   and
                   disturbance
                   of
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   Christendom
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   least
                   impediment
                   to
                   the
                   generall
                   success
                   of
                   those
                   common
                   truths
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   agreed
                   in
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 attained
                 ,
                 the
                 lowest
                 Degree
                 desirable
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   at
                   least
                   we
                   may
                   take
                   each
                   other
                   for
                   more
                   tolerable
                   adversaries
                   
                   then
                   Mahometans
                   and
                   Infidels
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   may
                   make
                   a
                   common
                   Agreement
                   to
                   cease
                   our
                   wars
                   and
                   blood-shed
                   ,
                   and
                   turn
                   all
                   our
                   Arms
                   against
                   the
                   great
                   and
                   common
                   enemy
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   name
                   .
                
              
               
                 Were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 and
                 wicked
                 minds
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 might
                 be
                 attained
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 men
                 be
                 not
                 themselves
                 incarnate
                 Devils
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 expect
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 And
                 understand
                 that
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 the
                 lowest
                 Degrees
                 are
                 all
                 implyed
                 in
                 the
                 Higher
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 for
                 the
                 Highest
                 and
                 most
                 desirable
                 Degree
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 little
                 probability
                 that
                 ever
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 the
                 various
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 Christians
                 doth
                 make
                 it
                 so
                 necessary
                 to
                 bear
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 like
                 to
                 lose
                 my
                 labor
                 .
                 Only
                 this
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 terms
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   you
                   will
                   impose
                   no
                   more
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   Belief
                   ,
                   as
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   three
                   Creeds
                   ,
                   and
                   four
                   first
                   General
                   Councils
                   ;
                   and
                   will
                   leave
                   the
                   Pastors
                   of
                   the
                   particular
                   Churches
                   to
                   worship
                   God
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   prudentially
                   themselves
                   determining
                   of
                   meer
                   Cireumstances
                   left
                   to
                   their
                   determination
                   ;
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   general
                   Rules
                   ,
                   of
                   Order
                   ,
                   Decency
                   and
                   Edification
                   ,
                   and
                   bearing
                   with
                   a
                   difference
                   herein
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   different
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   or
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   probable
                   way
                   to
                   bring
                   us
                   to
                   this
                   highest
                   degree
                   of
                   Peace
                   .
                
                 Though
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 some
                 liberty
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 what
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 they
                 see
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 would
                 most
                 commonly
                 joyn
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 neerest
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 judgement
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 most
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 mollified
                 by
                 mutual
                 forbearance
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 being
                 satisfied
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 is
                 thus
                 commonly
                 agreed
                 on
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 scruple
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 worship
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Assemblies
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 shall
                 further
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 these
                 terms
                 cannot
                 be
                 yielded
                 to
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 Degree
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 
                   into
                   our
                   Assemblies
                
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 cannot
                 joyn
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 theirs
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 worship
                 to
                 keep
                 us
                 back
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 ours
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 back
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 errors
                 lie
                 in
                 Excess
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 suppose
                 ours
                 to
                 lie
                 but
                 in
                 Defect
                 .
                 Now
                 Conscience
                 
                 may
                 well
                 yield
                 to
                 perform
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 duty
                 when
                 it
                 cannot
                 perform
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 yield
                 to
                 commit
                 one
                 actual
                 sin
                 ,
                 by
                 doing
                 what
                 is
                 forbidden
                 by
                 God.
                 
                   E.
                   G.
                
                 If
                 the
                 Papists
                 think
                 that
                 we
                 sinfully
                 omit
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 extream
                 unction
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 nevertheless
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptism
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 think
                 we
                 preach
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 truth
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 nevertheless
                 hear
                 and
                 receive
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 preach
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 we
                 must
                 do
                 those
                 positive
                 actions
                 which
                 our
                 Consciences
                 tell
                 us
                 are
                 sins
                 against
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 unless
                 they
                 will
                 yield
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 above
                 mentioned
                 terms
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 joyn
                 in
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 ;
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 terms
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 we
                 can
                 admit
                 them
                 into
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Churches
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 necessary
                 Liberty
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 agree
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 still
                 breaking
                 into
                 pieces
                 ,
                 or
                 persecuting
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 force
                 men
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 such
                 Assemblies
                 as
                 best
                 please
                 them
                 that
                 bear
                 the
                 Sword.
                 Though
                 we
                 readily
                 grant
                 that
                 to
                 hear
                 and
                 learn
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 duty
                 of
                 Catechumens
                 ,
                 men
                 may
                 with
                 less
                 inconvenience
                 be
                 forced
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinarily
                 should
                 so
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LII
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 Degree
                 of
                 Peace
                 desirable
                 ,
                 below
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   we
                   cannot
                   live
                   under
                   the
                   same
                   particular
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   and
                   joyn
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   may
                   hold
                   a
                   distant
                   Catholick
                   Communion
                   in
                   several
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   without
                   condemning
                   or
                   persecuting
                   one
                   another
                
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 
                   afford
                   the
                   special
                   Love
                   of
                   Christians
                   to
                   each
                   other
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 take
                 each
                 other
                 for
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 those
                 censures
                 must
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 a
                 neerer
                 agreement
                 in
                 our
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 a
                 greater
                 Moderation
                 in
                 our
                 Censures
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 think
                 among
                 Christians
                 might
                 be
                 obtained
                 .
                 The
                 terms
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Suffer
                   us
                   to
                   confine
                   our selves
                   in
                   Worship
                   and
                   Church-government
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Determination
                   of
                   our
                   particular
                   Churches
                   or
                   Pastors
                   about
                   meer
                   Circumstantials
                   left
                   to
                   their
                   determination
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   do
                   you
                   confine
                   your selves
                   accordingly
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   extending
                   your
                   practise
                   beyond
                   the
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   four
                   first
                   General
                   Councils
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   called
                
                 [
                 Canones
                 Ecclesiae
                 Universalis
                 ]
                 
                   (
                   published
                   by
                
                 Justellus
                 ,
                 Tillius
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   the
                
                 Codex
                 Dionysii
                 Exigui
                 )
                 
                   and
                   for
                   matters
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   all
                   profess
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   ever
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Councils
                   and
                   the
                   three
                   Creeds
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   insist
                   upon
                   no
                   more
                   as
                   necessary
                   .
                
                 And
                 on
                 these
                 terms
                 we
                 may
                 live
                 in
                 Love
                 as
                 Brethren
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 note
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 take
                 more
                 then
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 will
                 take
                 all
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Creeds
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 perswaded
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 tie
                 each
                 other
                 to
                 profess
                 on
                 what
                 Grounds
                 we
                 receive
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 these
                 Creeds
                 and
                 Councils
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 receive
                 it
                 as
                 Tradition
                 superadded
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 receive
                 it
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Scripture
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 meet
                 Exposition
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 leave
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 this
                 without
                 examination
                 to
                 their
                 liberty
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 believe
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 matters
                 of
                 
                   Worship
                   and
                   Government
                
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 Councils
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 we
                 will
                 promise
                 
                   not
                   to
                   go
                   beyond
                   them
                
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 in
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 you
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 confine
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 will
                 go
                 further
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 all
                 those
                 Canons
                 do
                 extend
                 ;
                 we
                 will
                 yield
                 to
                 live
                 as
                 Brethren
                 in
                 Christian
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 forbear
                 the
                 censuring
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 you
                 may
                 well
                 condescend
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 you
                 have
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 those
                 Councils
                 your selves
                 ;
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 them
                 concern
                 not
                 our
                 times
                 or
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 your
                 own
                 Writers
                 confess
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Canons
                 are
                 mutable
                 ,
                 and
                 Churches
                 may
                 vary
                 in
                 these
                 lesser
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LIII
                 .
              
               
                 COuld
                 the
                 former
                 terms
                 of
                 Peace
                 be
                 yielded
                 to
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 happy
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Italians
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 would
                 yield
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 Protestants
                 will
                 go
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 yield
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 Papists
                 
                 will
                 confine
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Worship
                 but
                 to
                 those
                 limits
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Armenians
                   ,
                   Ethiopians
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 readily
                 hold
                 this
                 Catholick
                 Communion
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 still
                 remember
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 approve
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Nor
                 shall
                 they
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 force
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 rise
                 up
                 to
                 their
                 pitch
                 ;
                 nor
                 do
                 as
                 the
                 English
                 Bishops
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 silence
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 all
                 those
                 Ministers
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 go
                 beyond
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 You
                 shall
                 bear
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 Ruled
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 bear
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 go
                 beyond
                 the
                 said
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Codex
                   Canonum
                   Ecclesiae
                   universalis
                
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 admit
                 such
                 to
                 our
                 Society
                 and
                 Assemblies
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 supposing
                 that
                 Rome
                 will
                 not
                 yield
                 to
                 this
                 (
                 though
                 me
                 thinks
                 France
                 and
                 other
                 Nations
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 without
                 them
                 )
                 the
                 next
                 Degree
                 desirable
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   [
                   At
                   least
                   we
                   may
                   take
                   one
                   another
                   for
                   Christians
                   and
                   Churches
                   that
                   have
                   such
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   as
                   yet
                   leave
                   us
                   good
                   hopes
                   of
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   multitudes
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   suppose
                   salvation
                   more
                   rare
                   and
                   difficult
                   where
                   those
                   corruptions
                   are
                   ,
                   then
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   we
                   are
                   forced
                   to
                   suspend
                   that
                   Communion
                   with
                   such
                   which
                   with
                   sound
                   members
                   we
                   should
                   hold
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 this
                 much
                 Peace
                 ,
                 requireth
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 Christian
                 Charity
                 conducted
                 by
                 a
                 right
                 understanding
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 this
                 much
                 peace
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 many
                 millions
                 more
                 of
                 Protestants
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 I
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 Rome
                 hath
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 Charity
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 answer
                 nor
                 be
                 condemned
                 for
                 other
                 mens
                 uncharitableness
                 .
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 therefore
                 propose
                 any
                 means
                 for
                 that
                 peace
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 attaired
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 if
                 we
                 will.
                 But
                 then
                 let
                 this
                 be
                 accompanyed
                 by
                 the
                 following
                 forbearances
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LIV.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 fourth
                 Degree
                 of
                 Peace
                 desirable
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 last
                 mentioned
                 be
                 attained
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   so
                   far
                   lay
                   by
                   our
                   hatred
                   ,
                   wrath
                   ,
                   and
                   striving
                   about
                   the
                   Controverted-points
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   consult
                   together
                   of
                   the
                   terms
                   on
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   manage
                   our
                   
                   differences
                   with
                   the
                   least
                   disturbance
                   to
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   Christendom
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   least
                   disadvantage
                   to
                   the
                   Truths
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   agreed
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   peoples
                   souls
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Religious
                 Reason
                 must
                 needs
                 confess
                 the
                 Reasonableness
                 of
                 this
                 proposal
                 in
                 the
                 General
                 :
                 But
                 all
                 the
                 difficulty
                 lyeth
                 in
                 the
                 particulars
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 ask
                 me
                 what
                 the
                 particular
                 terms
                 are
                 on
                 which
                 we
                 should
                 agree
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 Reason
                 must
                 needs
                 approve
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 likelyhood
                 of
                 accepting
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 spare
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 proposing
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 agree
                 on
                 this
                 much
                 among
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Papists
                 among
                 themselves
                 :
                 with
                 what
                 hope
                 can
                 we
                 move
                 that
                 the
                 Agreement
                 should
                 be
                 Universal
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 much
                 I
                 may
                 propose
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   a
                   Consultation
                   of
                   the
                   Agents
                   of
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   and
                   Divines
                   might
                   do
                   much
                   to
                   further
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   .
                   And
                   till
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   had
                   ,
                   some
                   few
                   of
                   the
                   more
                   Peaceable
                   Princes
                   and
                   Divines
                   should
                   lead
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   the
                   rest
                   a
                   good
                   example
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   And
                   that
                   an
                   Universal
                   Liberty
                   of
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   with
                   necessary
                   restrictions
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   a
                   probable
                   way
                   .
                
              
               
                 Where
                 note
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Universal
                   Liberty
                
                 only
                 that
                 we
                 move
                 for
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 
                   on
                   equal
                   terms
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 may
                 have
                 
                   Liberty
                   in
                   England
                
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 none
                 in
                 Spain
                 and
                 
                   other
                   Countries
                
                 .
                 The
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   both
                   Churches
                
                 maketh
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 subtile
                 perswasive
                 for
                 
                   Liberty
                   of
                   Conscience
                
                 :
                 But
                 where
                 would
                 he
                 have
                 it
                 ?
                 Let
                 them
                 take
                 this
                 equal
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 yield
                 to
                 it
                 if
                 they
                 dare
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Protestants
                 have
                 liberty
                 in
                 
                   Italy
                   ,
                   Spain
                   ,
                   Flanders
                   ,
                   Portugal
                   ,
                   Austria
                   ,
                   Bavaria
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 consent
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 Liberty
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Holland
                   ,
                   Sweden
                   ,
                   Denmark
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 it
                 must
                 in
                 reason
                 be
                 
                   on
                   equal
                   terms
                
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 advantage
                 we
                 know
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Agents
                 and
                 Missionaries
                 are
                 incomparably
                 more
                 numerous
                 then
                 ours
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 their
                 Fryars
                 ,
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 their
                 doctrines
                 are
                 more
                 suitable
                 to
                 corrupted
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 carnal
                 interest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 more
                 engaged
                 by
                 worldly
                 obligations
                 to
                 their
                 ways
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 confident
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 this
                 Proposal
                 were
                 accepted
                 .
                 The
                 Bible
                 it self
                 without
                 any
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 would
                 shrewdly
                 shake
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 where
                 men
                 have
                 liberty
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 limitations
                 of
                 this
                 Liberty
                 are
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 one
                 party
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 extend
                 not
                 to
                 allow
                 a
                 
                 disturbance
                 of
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Churches
                 in
                 Gods
                 Worship
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 unpeaceable
                 tumultuary
                 proceedings
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 no
                 Party
                 be
                 tolerated
                 under
                 this
                 pretence
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 the
                 Essentials
                 or
                 Necessary
                 points
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 agreed
                 on
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 or
                 lives
                 ,
                 or
                 dignities
                 of
                 the
                 Governors
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 parties
                 among
                 our selves
                 will
                 dislike
                 this
                 proposal
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   Liberty
                   be
                   desirable
                   ,
                   why
                   may
                   not
                   we
                   grant
                   it
                   in
                
                 England
                 ,
                 though
                 Spain
                 ,
                 Italy
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   will
                   not
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 This
                 Liberty
                 is
                 
                   not
                   Desirable
                   for
                   it self
                
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 Desirable
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 further
                 desirable
                 then
                 it
                 tendeth
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 partial
                 Toleration
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 tolerate
                 not
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 such
                 a
                 means
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 way
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 we
                 desire
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 but
                 put
                 our
                 necks
                 under
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 our
                 bosoms
                 to
                 their
                 Swords
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 our
                 desired
                 Peace
                 impossible
                 .
                 No
                 friend
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 will
                 prosecute
                 that
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Others
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   unlawful
                   to
                   grant
                   such
                   a
                   Liberty
                   to
                   Papists
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   false
                   doctrine
                   which
                   they
                   will
                   preach
                   ,
                   and
                   Idolatry
                   which
                   they
                   will
                   exercise
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   do
                   evill
                   that
                   good
                   may
                   come
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 do
                 no
                 evill
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 omit
                 that
                 which
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 season
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 duty
                 .
                 To
                 punish
                 such
                 offenders
                 is
                 a
                 positive
                 duty
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 but
                 unseasonably
                 performed
                 is
                 a
                 sin
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 therefore
                 to
                 punish
                 such
                 offenders
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 apparently
                 tendeth
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 overthrow
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 State
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Duty
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 sin
                 .
                 Would
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 Objectors
                 be
                 against
                 a
                 Magistrates
                 releasing
                 of
                 a
                 Jesuite
                 out
                 of
                 Prison
                 ,
                 in
                 exchange
                 for
                 a
                 faithful
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 many
                 ;
                 as
                 prisoners
                 are
                 commonly
                 exchanged
                 in
                 war
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 releasing
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 higher
                 ends
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 save
                 mens
                 souls
                 ?
                 To
                 
                   give
                   Liberty
                
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 Permit
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   not
                   to
                   Hinder
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   not
                   to
                   Punish
                
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 not-doing
                 of
                 a
                 work
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 unseasonable
                 (
                 as
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 when
                 God
                 requireth
                 Mercy
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 may
                 Permit
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   forbear
                   to
                   punish
                
                 ,
                 may
                 on
                 a
                 just
                 reason
                 
                   promise
                   so
                   to
                   do
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 forbearing
                 the
                 punishing
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 cannot
                 punish
                 them
                 without
                 the
                 exceeding
                 hurt
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 wrong
                 to
                 many
                 thousand
                 souls
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 I
                 know
                 I
                 speak
                 all
                 this
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 will
                 never
                 consent
                 that
                 Protestants
                 shall
                 sow
                 their
                 seed
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 lest
                 it
                 quickly
                 unneast
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 let
                 the
                 Papists
                 here
                 confess
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 give
                 Liberty
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 give
                 none
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 unequal
                 terms
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 claim
                 a
                 special
                 Title
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 the
                 juster
                 cause
                 ,
                 we
                 desire
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 fair
                 tryall
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 juster
                 cause
                 take
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Another
                 particular
                 that
                 should
                 here
                 be
                 agreed
                 on
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 whether
                 the
                 former
                 be
                 consented
                 to
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 )
                 
                   That
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   where
                   the
                   Teachers
                   have
                   any
                   Toleration
                   or
                   forbearance
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   forced
                   by
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   to
                   teach
                   the
                   Ignorant
                   people
                   that
                   adhere
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   great
                   Articles
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   faith
                   (
                   both
                   words
                   and
                   sense
                   )
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   agreed
                   in
                   .
                
                 Which
                 was
                 Bishop
                 Ushers
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 Papist
                 Priests
                 in
                 
                   Ireland
                   .
                   For
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 
                   the
                   people
                   are
                   suffered
                   to
                   perish
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   the
                   vulgar
                   superstitions
                   of
                   Popery
                   not
                   doing
                   them
                   half
                   that
                   hurt
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   ignorance
                   of
                   those
                   common
                   principles
                   of
                   faith
                   doth
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   true
                   Christians
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   learn
                   ]
                   (
                   Serm.
                   at
                
                 Wansted
                 ,
                 page
                 33.
                 )
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Another
                 necessary
                 particular
                 to
                 be
                 agreed
                 on
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   we
                   use
                   not
                   bitter
                   invectives
                   against
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   nor
                   uncharitable
                   contendings
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   ears
                   of
                   the
                   ignorant
                   people
                   that
                   have
                   not
                   yet
                   learned
                   the
                   common
                   truths
                   which
                   we
                   agree
                   in
                   :
                   but
                   that
                   our
                   Debates
                   be
                   managed
                   only
                   in
                   such
                   Assemblies
                   as
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   sober
                   Christian
                   way
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Another
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   such
                   Magistrates
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   grant
                   Toleration
                   ,
                   may
                   yet
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   avoid
                   cruelties
                   ,
                   and
                   inflict
                   no
                   more
                   penalties
                   for
                   matters
                   of
                   meer
                   Religious
                   worship
                   ,
                   then
                   necessity
                   shall
                   require
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   herein
                   they
                   may
                   agree
                   upon
                   some
                   equality
                   in
                   the
                   several
                   Nations
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 let
                 
                   Spain
                   ,
                   Italy
                   ,
                   Austria
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 for
                 shame
                 consent
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 moderate
                 as
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shut
                 up
                 the
                 doors
                 of
                 their
                 bloody
                 Inquisition
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   all
                   agree
                   to
                   renounce
                   all
                   Treachery
                   and
                   unfaithfulness
                   against
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   Powers
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   seditious
                   disturbances
                   of
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   Common-wealths
                   .
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   those
                   afford
                   us
                   the
                   common
                   Love
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   think
                   us
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   the
                   special
                   Love
                   of
                   Christians
                   :
                
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 us
                 Love
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 as
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 study
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 not
                 hurt
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 give
                 over
                 plotting
                 to
                 undermine
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 one
                 anothers
                 civil
                 interest
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 under
                 our
                 feet
                 .
                 This
                 much
                 well
                 practiced
                 ,
                 would
                 do
                 something
                 to
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 LV.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 lowest
                 Degree
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 incarnate
                 Devils
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 should
                 resist
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 needs
                 live
                 as
                 enemies
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   we
                   may
                   remember
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   all
                   greater
                   enemies
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   let
                   us
                   give
                   over
                   our
                   wars
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   every
                   Nation
                   be
                   quietly
                   governed
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   Laws
                   and
                   Soveraigns
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   us
                   all
                   join
                   together
                   against
                   the
                   common
                   enemies
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 but
                 know
                 that
                 much
                 of
                 Christs
                 interest
                 lyeth
                 in
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 either
                 party
                 were
                 devoured
                 by
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 heavy
                 blow
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 cause
                 :
                 If
                 God
                 should
                 suffer
                 that
                 proud
                 enemy
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 third
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 end
                 our
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 justifie
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 judgements
                 ;
                 and
                 must
                 to
                 our
                 perpetual
                 shame
                 confess
                 that
                 by
                 our
                 proud
                 and
                 passionate
                 contendings
                 ,
                 and
                 unpeacebleness
                 ,
                 and
                 self-seeking
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 betray
                 the
                 Christian
                 cause
                 .
                 O
                 wonderfull
                 stupidity
                 and
                 impiety
                 of
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 Learned
                 men
                 ,
                 professing
                 so
                 much
                 zeal
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 agree
                 ,
                 nor
                 bear
                 in
                 Love
                 and
                 Compassion
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 nor
                 cease
                 their
                 wars
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 raging
                 potent
                 enemy
                 stands
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 devour
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Venetians
                 take
                 the
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 the
                 shame
                 :
                 How
                 ever
                 their
                 own
                 Interest
                 may
                 engage
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 materially
                 their
                 wars
                 are
                 more
                 honourable
                 then
                 ours
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 is
                 eager
                 for
                 a
                 General
                 Peace
                 among
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 strenghthened
                 to
                 devour
                 us
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 honester
                 design
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 more
                 comfort
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 to
                 mediate
                 a
                 Peace
                 among
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 Turk
                 ,
                 and
                 rescue
                 the
                 Heritage
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 oppressed
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 blessed
                 thing
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 Fryars
                 and
                 Protestants
                 could
                 but
                 agree
                 ,
                 to
                 join
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 Indians
                 .
                 And
                 either
                 preach
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 several
                 Countries
                 ,
                 without
                 seeking
                 the
                 destruction
                 there
                 of
                 one
                 
                 another
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 afford
                 each
                 other
                 help
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 might
                 send
                 Preachers
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Merchants
                 into
                 the
                 Indies
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 might
                 there
                 contribute
                 our
                 endeavours
                 to
                 propagate
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 our
                 different
                 wayes
                 ,
                 not
                 envying
                 ,
                 hating
                 and
                 hindering
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 but
                 remembring
                 we
                 all
                 confess
                 one
                 Christ
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 one
                 Vice-christ
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Conclusion
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   Have
                   cast
                   out
                   these
                   Proposals
                   meerly
                   to
                   acquaint
                   the
                   peaceable
                   Christian
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   should
                   desire
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   frame
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   may
                   be
                   right
                   before
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   not
                   with
                   any
                   expectation
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   regarded
                   as
                   to
                   procure
                   what
                   they
                   drive
                   at
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   so
                   weak
                   ,
                   or
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   inconsiderableness
                   of
                   the
                   Proposer
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   selfishness
                   and
                   ungodliness
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   I
                   may
                   lawfully
                   take
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   uneffecutal
                   desires
                   and
                   endeavours
                   that
                   are
                   honest
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   would
                   have
                   us
                   Reconciled
                   upon
                   the
                   Grotian
                   terms
                   ,
                   or
                   upon
                   the
                   French
                   Foundation
                   of
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   have
                   all
                   forced
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Bishops
                   attempted
                   to
                   come
                   over
                   to
                   their
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   deny
                   Liberty
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   that
                   cannot
                   thus
                   close
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   must
                   have
                   some
                   Visible
                   Head
                   or
                   Soveraign
                   to
                   unite
                   in
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   shew
                   them
                   their
                   errour
                   in
                   a
                   distinct
                   Disputation
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   publishing
                   next
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   supplement
                   :
                   and
                   therein
                   I
                   shall
                   give
                   them
                   such
                   further
                   Proposals
                   for
                   a
                   just
                   Reconciliation
                   ,
                   as
                   men
                   that
                   are
                   Studious
                   of
                   Peace
                   may
                   prosecute
                   ,
                   with
                   hope
                   of
                   some
                   success
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   because
                   I
                   have
                   lately
                   met
                   with
                   a
                   Paper
                   called
                   
                     [
                     An
                     Explanation
                     of
                     the
                     Roman
                     Catholick
                     Belief
                     ,
                     ]
                  
                   &c.
                   which
                   pretendeth
                   to
                   much
                   moderation
                   ,
                   in
                   divers
                   points
                   ;
                   I
                   purpose
                   next
                   to
                   enquire
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   mean
                   as
                   it
                   pretends
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   it
                   do
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   give
                   it
                   welcome
                   ;
                   if
                   not
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   Detect
                   its
                   Fraud
                   :
                   For
                   as
                   I
                   should
                   much
                   rejoice
                   to
                   hear
                   of
                   so
                   much
                   amendment
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Belief
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   thought
                   had
                   been
                   supposed
                   by
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   incorrigible
                   ;
                   So
                   I
                   must
                   confess
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   so
                   much
                   for
                   plain
                   and
                   open
                   dealing
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   my
                   duty
                   to
                   help
                   to
                   bring
                   their
                   works
                   into
                   the
                   Light
                   ,
                   and
                   try
                   how
                   they
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   Truth
                   and
                   among
                   themselves
                   ;
                   that
                   men
                   may
                   judge
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   FINIS
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               The
               Second
               Part
               :
               PROVING
               That
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               not
               a
               Political
               Body
               Headed
               by
               any
               Earthly
               Soveraign
               ,
               nor
               any
               such
               Unity
               to
               be
               Desired
               or
               endeavoured
               ,
               by
               any
               that
               would
               not
               Blaspheme
               ,
               Divide
               and
               Destroy
               ,
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               Unity
               .
               SPECIALLY
               Directed
               against
               the
               Soveraignty
               (
               and
               Necessity
               too
               )
               of
               General
               Coucnils
               :
               to
               the
               followers
               of
               Grotius
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               that
               Party
               ,
               that
               at
               least
               would
               give
               them
               a
               Part
               in
               the
               Soveraignty
               with
               the
               Pope
               .
               And
               propounding
               the
               true
               grounds
               and
               means
               of
               the
               Churches
               Unity
               and
               Peace
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 Rich.
                 Baxter
              
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Robert
                 White
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Nevil
                 Simmons
              
               ,
               Bookseller
               in
               
                 Kederminster
                 ,
                 Anno
                 Dom.
              
               1659.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               Quest
               .
               Whether
               the
               way
               to
               heal
               any
               Divisions
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               be
               by
               drawing
               them
               all
               into
               One
               Universal
               Visible
               Political
               Body
               ,
               under
               One
               Universal
               Visible
               Head
               or
               Government
               ?
               Or
               Whether
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               be
               a
               Body
               so
               United
               and
               Governed
               ?
               Neg.
               
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Shewing
                     the
                     Occasion
                     and
                     Reasons
                     of
                     this
                     Writing
                     ,
                     especially
                     as
                     from
                     the
                  
                   Grotians
                   ;
                   
                     which
                     are
                     Vindicated
                     from
                     the
                     frivolous
                     exceptions
                     of
                  
                   Mr.
                   Tho.
                   Pierce
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 HAVE
                 already
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Part
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 (
                 and
                 formerly
                 in
                 another
                 )
                 disproved
                 the
                 Popes
                 Universal
                 Headship
                 ,
                 and
                 answered
                 what
                 
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   Boverius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 say
                 for
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 already
                 done
                 so
                 fully
                 by
                 
                   Chamier
                   ,
                   Whitaker
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 triumphantly
                 and
                 copiously
                 by
                 
                   David
                   Blondell
                
                 in
                 a
                 French
                 
                   Treatise
                   in
                   Folio
                   de
                   primatu
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                
                 against
                 
                   Cardinal
                   
                   Perron
                
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 intend
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 much
                 here
                 upon
                 that
                 subject
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Disputation
                 I
                 principally
                 intend
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 subverting
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Foundation
                   of
                   Popery
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 supposition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Visible
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   united
                   in
                   some
                   Humane
                   Visible
                   Head.
                
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 confute
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 moderate
                 sort
                 of
                 French
                 Papists
                 and
                 Grotians
                 ,
                 that
                 take
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Legislative
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Judicial
                 Head
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Being
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 ruling
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Councils
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Judicial
                 Head.
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 deliver
                 some
                 persons
                 from
                 a
                 dangerous
                 Temptation
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 followers
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 are
                 drawn
                 into
                 a
                 conceit
                 that
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 as
                 we
                 here
                 deny
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 unity
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 so
                 commendeth
                 to
                 us
                 cannot
                 be
                 attained
                 without
                 an
                 Universal
                 Visible
                 Head
                 :
                 which
                 Temptation
                 of
                 theirs
                 is
                 much
                 increased
                 by
                 observing
                 the
                 differences
                 of
                 Opinions
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 which
                 every
                 good
                 man
                 doth
                 lament
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 all
                 the
                 sins
                 and
                 frailties
                 that
                 on
                 earth
                 accompany
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 imperfection
                 .
                 As
                 I
                 blame
                 not
                 those
                 that
                 desire
                 perfect
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 Holiness
                 ;
                 but
                 blame
                 them
                 that
                 promise
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 prerogative
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 blame
                 him
                 that
                 would
                 say
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 perfectly
                 Wise
                 and
                 Holy
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 but
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 an
                 Infallible
                 Humame
                 Head
                 ;
                 even
                 so
                 I
                 blame
                 not
                 them
                 that
                 desire
                 perfect
                 Concord
                 (
                 the
                 Consequent
                 of
                 perfect
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ;
                 )
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 desire
                 Heaven
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 blame
                 them
                 that
                 promise
                 us
                 this
                 Heaven
                 on
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 them
                 much
                 more
                 that
                 tell
                 us
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 but
                 believe
                 that
                 a
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 is
                 the
                 Universal
                 Head
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 condemn
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 attained
                 that
                 Celestial
                 perfection
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 once
                 fancied
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 and
                 should
                 attain
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 Grotius
                 his
                 opinion
                 ,
                 design
                 and
                 great
                 endeavours
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 Popery
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 a
                 Conciliation
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 lately
                 by
                 the
                 Invitation
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Pierce
                
                 given
                 in
                 my
                 Evidence
                 (
                 I
                 think
                 beyond
                 all
                 further
                 question
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 writings
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 frequent
                 and
                 express
                 assertions
                 .
                 And
                 Rivet
                 in
                 his
                 Dialysis
                 and
                 his
                 Apologet.
                 and
                 other
                 writings
                 hath
                 sufficiently
                 confuted
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 mistakes
                 of
                 many
                 in
                 their
                 judging
                 of
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 are
                 caused
                 by
                 their
                 supposition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 was
                 
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Conciliatory
                 enterprises
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 last
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 .
                 He
                 oft
                 professeth
                 his
                 mutations
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 apt
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 dislike
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 but
                 lately
                 thought
                 or
                 said
                 :
                 At
                 first
                 he
                 thought
                 out
                 of
                 Reconciling
                 the
                 Protestants
                 among
                 themselves
                 :
                 But
                 afterwards
                 his
                 design
                 was
                 to
                 Reconcile
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 drawing
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 unite
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 as
                 the
                 Universal
                 Governour
                 ,
                 ruling
                 according
                 to
                 Canons
                 and
                 Decrees
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 thought
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Truth
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mischiefs
                 of
                 the
                 Enterprise
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 apprehended
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 understand
                 my
                 endeavours
                 in
                 this
                 dispute
                 ,
                 and
                 escape
                 the
                 snare
                 that
                 's
                 laid
                 for
                 their
                 perversion
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 refer
                 you
                 to
                 my
                 foresaid
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 Grotian
                 Religion
                 .
                 Since
                 which
                 it
                 pleased
                 Mr.
                 Pierce
                 to
                 publish
                 a
                 sheet
                 containing
                 (
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 least
                 aptitude
                 to
                 perswade
                 a
                 rational
                 man
                 that
                 Grotianism
                 is
                 not
                 Popery
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 some
                 Reasons
                 why
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 perform
                 the
                 vindication
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 General
                 profession
                 how
                 easily
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 me
                 a
                 Winding
                 sheet
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 sutable
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 made
                 for
                 Popery
                 (
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 confuted
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 better
                 know
                 his
                 mind
                 and
                 strength
                 )
                 This
                 with
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 frivolous
                 Exceptions
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 swelling
                 words
                 of
                 Vanity
                 ,
                 with
                 certain
                 Squibs
                 and
                 empty
                 jeers
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 his
                 Advertisement
                 .
                 Nothing
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 easier
                 for
                 him
                 then
                 to
                 say
                 
                   [
                   or
                   almost
                   to
                   say
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   I
                   am
                   very
                   liable
                   ,
                   in
                   every
                   line
                   ]
                
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 
                   advantages
                   are
                   too
                   many
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 
                   an
                   advocate
                   for
                   the
                   crimson
                   sins
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   encomiast
                   of
                   my
                   own
                   .
                
                 Nothing
                 more
                 vain
                 then
                 his
                 ostentation
                 of
                 the
                 mild
                 discharge
                 of
                 his
                 Censorship
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sensless
                 intimation
                 that
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 Virtues
                 of
                 
                   Episcopal
                   Divines
                
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   glittering
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 never
                 had
                 a
                 word
                 from
                 me
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 sence
                 or
                 tendency
                 .
                 (
                 But
                 Grotians
                 will
                 now
                 be
                 but
                 
                   Episcopal
                   Divines
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 
                   glittering
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 their
                 
                   Virtues
                   .
                
                 )
                 Because
                 I
                 had
                 acknowledged
                 how
                 civilly
                 he
                 dealt
                 with
                 me
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 on
                 a
                 supposition
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 neerer
                 his
                 conceits
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 copiously
                 reproached
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 takes
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 his
                 moderation
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 moderation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 give
                 a
                 civil
                 word
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 while
                 refrain
                 abusing
                 one
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 abusing
                 many
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 thankfull
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 spits
                 in
                 most
                 mens
                 faces
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 he
                 speaks
                 to
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 spitteth
                 not
                 in
                 mine
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 give
                 a
                 civil
                 man
                 no
                 such
                 thanks
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 commend
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 not
                 belying
                 me
                 ,
                 reproaching
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 abusing
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 suspect
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 dispraise
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 use
                 not
                 to
                 thank
                 good
                 men
                 for
                 doing
                 me
                 no
                 mischief
                 .
                 His
                 valuing
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 estate
                 above
                 Davids
                 or
                 Peters
                 (
                 that
                 had
                 such
                 special
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 their
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 Promises
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 before
                 theirs
                 falls
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 his
                 defending
                 his
                 Malignant
                 sins
                 as
                 vertues
                 ,
                 his
                 venemous
                 reproaches
                 of
                 Puritans
                 and
                 Presbyterians
                 as
                 Protestants
                 frightned
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 wits
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 sedition
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 bloody
                 Generation
                 ,
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 telling
                 us
                 that
                 he
                 meant
                 no
                 Puritans
                 but
                 such
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Arminians
                 are
                 a
                 perfidious
                 bloody
                 Generation
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 s
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 he
                 meant
                 no
                 Arminians
                 but
                 such
                 ,
                 )
                 these
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 passages
                 shew
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 and
                 his
                 Advertisement
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 durst
                 openly
                 and
                 frequently
                 charge
                 his
                 adversaries
                 with
                 slanders
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 tell
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 
                   [
                   pretend
                   that
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   Antagonists
                   is
                   meerly
                   Verball
                   ]
                
                 (
                 because
                 I
                 said
                 
                   that
                   Most
                   of
                   our
                   contentions
                   about
                   those
                   points
                   are
                   more
                   about
                   words
                   then
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   such
                   eager
                   men
                   as
                   he
                   and
                   his
                   Antagonist
                   ,
                   do
                   make
                   themselves
                   and
                   others
                   believe
                   that
                   we
                   differ
                   much
                   more
                   about
                   them
                   then
                   we
                   do
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Is
                 this
                 equipollent
                 to
                 
                   [
                   a
                   difference
                   meerly
                   verball
                   ?
                   ]
                   )
                
                 this
                 man
                 its
                 like
                 dare
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 Grotius
                 upon
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   that
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   Reasons
                   as
                   I
                   conclude
                   him
                   a
                   Papist
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   conclude
                   him
                   a
                   Protestant
                   ,
                   unless
                   I
                   think
                   as
                   hardly
                   of
                   the
                
                 Augustine
                 
                   Confession
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Trent
                 .
                 ]
                 Answ
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 yield
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 proved
                 
                   [
                   that
                   a
                   Protestant
                   is
                   one
                   that
                   holdeth
                   to
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Trent
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   New
                   Creed
                   by
                   Pope
                
                 Pius
                 ,
                 
                   made
                   long
                   after
                   the
                
                 Augustine
                 
                   Confession
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Common
                   Government
                   in
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   must
                   unite
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Universal
                   Headship
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   governing
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                   and
                   Decrees
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                
                 Augustine
                 
                   Confession
                   is
                   so
                   'to
                   be
                   expounded
                   (
                   by
                   fair
                   means
                   or
                   foul
                   )
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   agreeable
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   consistent
                   with
                   all
                   this
                   .
                   ]
                
                 We
                 use
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 such
                 men
                 as
                 these
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 but
                 Papists
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 your
                 meaning
                 when
                 you
                 call
                 your self
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 have
                 told
                 us
                 sooner
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 .
              
               
               
                 He
                 saith
                 (
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 wait
                 for
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 
                   [
                   mistake
                   at
                   once
                   the
                   whole
                   drift
                   of
                
                 Grotius
                 
                   his
                   excellent
                
                 Discussio
                 Apol.
                 
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   translate
                   not
                   his
                   Latine
                   into
                   English
                   ,
                   or
                   lamely
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Nothing
                 more
                 easie
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 tell
                 me
                 I
                 mistake
                 !
                 Are
                 not
                 his
                 words
                 plain
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 frequent
                 enough
                 to
                 open
                 to
                 us
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 charged
                 him
                 with
                 ?
                 Let
                 the
                 Readers
                 of
                 his
                 words
                 recited
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 Judges
                 :
                 (
                 For
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 believe
                 you
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 save
                 him
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 reading
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 his
                 eye
                 sight
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 I
                 write
                 for
                 ;
                 but
                 shall
                 have
                 Liberty
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 deceived
                 .
                 )
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 I
                 translated
                 not
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 was
                 purposely
                 done
                 ,
                 foredeeming
                 that
                 such
                 men
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 said
                 they
                 were
                 mistranslated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 but
                 mine
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 now
                 that
                 I
                 give
                 you
                 but
                 his
                 own
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 think
                 him
                 wronged
                 if
                 the
                 English
                 Reader
                 know
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Translation
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 translate
                 the
                 words
                 your self
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 suppose
                 you
                 will
                 least
                 quarrel
                 with
                 your
                 own
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 pleasure
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 Translate
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 )
                 the
                 passage
                 which
                 you
                 choose
                 out
                 to
                 defend
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 few
                 more
                 .
                 
                   Discus
                   .
                   Apol.
                   pag.
                
                 255.
                 
                 
                   [
                   Those
                   that
                   knew
                
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   alwayes
                   wished
                   for
                   the
                   restitution
                   of
                   Christians
                   into
                   One
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   body
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   sometime
                   thought
                   ,
                   even
                   after
                   he
                   was
                   known
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   Illustrious
                
                 Vairius
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   begun
                   by
                   a
                   Conjunction
                   of
                   the
                   Protestants
                   among
                   themselves
                   :
                   Afterwards
                   he
                   saw
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   altogether
                   unfeasible
                   ;
                   because
                   ,
                   besides
                   that
                   the
                
                 genius
                 
                   of
                   almost
                   all
                   the
                   Calvinists
                   is
                   most
                   alien
                   from
                   all
                   peace
                   ,
                   the
                   Protestants
                   are
                   not
                   joyned
                   among
                   themselves
                   by
                   any
                   Common
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   causes
                   that
                   the
                   parties
                   made
                   cannot
                   be
                   gathered
                   into
                   one
                   Body
                   of
                   Protestants
                   ;
                   yea
                   and
                   that
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   parties
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   rise
                   out
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Wherefore
                
                 Grotius
                 
                   now
                   absolutely
                   judgeth
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Protestants
                   canno
                   be
                   joined
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                   unless
                   at
                   once
                   they
                   be
                   joined
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   cohere
                   to
                   the
                   Sea
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 :
                 
                   without
                   which
                   there
                   can
                   no
                   common
                   Government
                   be
                   hoped
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Therefore
                   he
                   wisheth
                   that
                   the
                   divulsion
                   which
                   fell
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   that
                   divulsion
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   .
                   The
                   Primacy
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                   is
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Melanchton
                 
                   confesseth
                   .
                
                 ]
                 I
                 think
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 English
                 of
                 Grotius
                 words
                 (
                 be
                 it
                 spoken
                 with
                 a
                 Salvo
                 to
                 the
                 preheminence
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Pierces
                 Translating
                 faculty
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 here
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 momentous
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 
                 his
                 grand
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 only
                 instance
                 of
                 my
                 misdealing
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 hath
                 written
                 enough
                 
                   against
                   the
                   Contagion
                   of
                   my
                   Volume
                   !
                
                 A
                 happy
                 generation
                 !
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 by
                 asserting
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 give
                 themselves
                 the
                 victory
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 by
                 triumphing
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 wiping
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 can
                 make
                 themselves
                 innocent
                 !
                 and
                 by
                 saying
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 nothing
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 can
                 prove
                 Popery
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 many
                 Worshipful
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 before
                 they
                 knew
                 it
                 ,
                 implicitely
                 believing
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Church
                 .
                 Well
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 my
                 miscarriage
                 ?
                 Why
                 
                   [
                   the
                   later
                   part
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   chief
                   ,
                
                 Mr.
                 Baxter
                 
                   takes
                   no
                   notice
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   English
                   account
                   which
                   he
                   renders
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 supposed
                 that
                 you
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 wrote
                 this
                 for
                 understood
                 Latine
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 an
                 English
                 Cavill
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 his
                 Discourse
                 in
                 English
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 Translated
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 injury
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 account
                 in
                 English
                 but
                 of
                 part
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 open
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 further
                 into
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 whether
                 you
                 wrong
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 leaving
                 out
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 account
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 wronged
                 Grotius
                 :
                 And
                 look
                 into
                 your
                 own
                 advertisement
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 whether
                 you
                 recited
                 not
                 Grotius
                 his
                 words
                 your self
                 without
                 a
                 Translation
                 ,
                 committing
                 the
                 same
                 error
                 which
                 you
                 reprehend
                 ,
                 while
                 you
                 do
                 reprehend
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Episcopal
                   Divine
                
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 will
                 needs
                 be
                 called
                 )
                 
                   [
                   He
                   is
                   deeply
                   silent
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   the
                   breach
                   which
                
                 Grotius
                 
                   did
                   wish
                   might
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   he
                   charged
                   the
                   Papists
                   with
                   .
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Was
                 I
                 deeply
                 silent
                 that
                 Grotius
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 causes
                 taken
                 away
                 ?
                 What!
                 When
                 I
                 recite
                 his
                 very
                 words
                 ?
                 Or
                 was
                 I
                 deeply
                 silent
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 causes
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 mean
                 Here
                 ,
                 or
                 Throughout
                 ?
                 If
                 Here
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 was
                 deeply
                 silent
                 of
                 ten
                 thousand
                 things
                 more
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 it
                 concerned
                 me
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 or
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 expressing
                 in
                 one
                 sentence
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 mean
                 Throughout
                 ,
                 you
                 read
                 without
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 or
                 wrote
                 either
                 with
                 a
                 defective
                 Memory
                 or
                 Honesty
                 .
                 Read
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 I
                 recite
                 the
                 causes
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 did
                 I
                 not
                 all
                 that
                 my
                 task
                 required
                 ,
                 by
                 reciting
                 the
                 Negation
                 of
                 the
                 causes
                 
                   [
                   It
                   was
                   not
                
                 saith
                 
                   Grotius
                   ,
                   the
                   Primacy
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                   ?
                
                 ]
                 And
                 I
                 shewed
                 you
                 partly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Canons
                 shew
                 you
                 fully
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Primacy
                 is
                 the
                 Universall
                 Headship
                 ,
                 which
                 Protestants
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 not
                 
                   Roman
                   ,
                   Grotian
                
                 Protestants
                 )
                 have
                 ever
                 
                 used
                 to
                 call
                 Popery
                 .
                 But
                 saith
                 Mr.
                 P.
                 Grotius
                 
                   chargeth
                   the
                   Papists
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   ]
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 True
                 !
                 but
                 the
                 Protestants
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 making
                 many
                 more
                 faults
                 by
                 their
                 withdrawing
                 from
                 Rome
                 then
                 they
                 mended
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 chargeth
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 called
                 Popery
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 charge
                 the
                 Papists
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 
                   some
                   sins
                
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 did
                 occasion
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Papists
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 spoke
                 with
                 of
                 it
                 do
                 confess
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 referred
                 for
                 these
                 causes
                 charged
                 on
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Grot.
                   Votum
                   pag.
                
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 and
                 thither
                 I
                 'le
                 follow
                 Mr.
                 P.
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 know
                 
                   how
                   much
                   he
                   chargeth
                   on
                   the
                   Papists
                   himself
                   .
                
                 And
                 there
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 Grotius
                 found
                 faulty
                 in
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 were
                 but
                 these
                 two
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 ancient
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 many
                 quirks
                 of
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 that
                 were
                 better
                 skli'd
                 in
                 Aristotle
                 then
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 were
                 introduced
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 disputing
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Universal
                 Councils
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Opinions
                 stablisht
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 less
                 fitly
                 explicated
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Pride
                 and
                 Covetousness
                 ,
                 and
                 manners
                 of
                 ill
                 example
                 prevailed
                 among
                 the
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 really
                 did
                 you
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 Papist
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 against
                 the
                 Schoolmens
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prelates
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Covetousness
                 ,
                 and
                 Idleness
                 ?
                 and
                 holdeth
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 General
                 Councils
                 ?
                 Hath
                 not
                 the
                 Council
                 at
                 Lateran
                 and
                 Florence
                 decreed
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 above
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ?
                 and
                 the
                 Council
                 at
                 Lateran
                 decreed
                 that
                 Princes
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 deposed
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Subjects
                 absolved
                 from
                 their
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 exterminate
                 not
                 Hereticks
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 Protestants
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Dominions
                 ?
                 Is
                 he
                 no
                 Papist
                 that
                 holds
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 against
                 some
                 School-points
                 not
                 determined
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 Prelates
                 Pride
                 ?
                 Well
                 Sir
                 ,
                 I
                 understand
                 you
                 better
                 then
                 I
                 did
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 you
                 thought
                 meet
                 (
                 that
                 your
                 words
                 might
                 be
                 conform
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 truth
                 )
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 I
                 called
                 you
                 Arminian
                 and
                 Pelagian
                 ,
                 I
                 purpose
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 done
                 so
                 )
                 to
                 call
                 you
                 an
                 Arminian
                 no
                 more
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 cry
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 persecution
                 till
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 your
                 mind
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 leave
                 to
                 be
                 Rectors
                 of
                 Churches
                 in
                 their
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 your
                 mind
                 are
                 allowed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 these
                 .
                 And
                 demand
                 not
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Hickman
                 the
                 bread
                 he
                 eats
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 money
                 he
                 receives
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 yours
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 license
                 to
                 be
                 
                 maintained
                 Rectors
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 Strappado
                 in
                 your
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 promised
                 you
                 some
                 more
                 of
                 Grotius
                 in
                 English
                 to
                 stop
                 your
                 mouth
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 open
                 it
                 whether
                 you
                 see
                 cause
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Discus
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 14.
                 
                 [
                 Grotius
                 
                   distinguisheth
                   between
                   the
                   Opinions
                   of
                   Schoolmen
                   ,
                   which
                   oblige
                   no
                   man
                   (
                   for
                   ,
                   saith
                
                 Melchior
                 Canus
                 ,
                 
                   our
                   School
                   alloweth
                   us
                   great
                   liberty
                   )
                   and
                   therefore
                   could
                   give
                   no
                   just
                   cause
                   of
                   departing
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Protestants
                 did
                 ;
                 )
                 
                   and
                   between
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   defined
                   by
                   Councils
                   ,
                   even
                   by
                   that
                   of
                
                 Trent
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Acts
                   of
                   which
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   read
                   with
                   a
                   mind
                   propense
                   to
                   peace
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   find
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   explained
                   fitly
                   and
                   agreeably
                   to
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   Margin
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   besides
                   this
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Kings
                   ,
                   those
                   things
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   which
                   contradict
                   that
                   holy
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   brought
                   in
                   by
                   evil
                   manners
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   authority
                   of
                   Councils
                   ,
                   or
                   Old
                   Tradition
                   ,
                   then
                
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   will
                   have
                   that
                   with
                   which
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   content
                   .
                   ]
                
                 This
                 is
                 Grotius
                 in
                 English
                 .
                 Reader
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 plain
                 English
                 ?
                 Durst
                 thou
                 or
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 uncharitable
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 said
                 without
                 his
                 own
                 consent
                 ,
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Pierce
                 would
                 have
                 defended
                 this
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 Rectors
                 in
                 England
                 of
                 this
                 Religion
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 call
                 themselves
                 Episcopal
                 Divines
                 ,
                 and
                 seduce
                 unstudied
                 partial
                 Gentlement
                 ,
                 are
                 crept
                 into
                 this
                 garb
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 do
                 act
                 their
                 parts
                 so
                 happily
                 ?
                 If
                 words
                 do
                 signifie
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 here
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 Grotius
                 his
                 Religion
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reformation
                 which
                 will
                 content
                 him
                 is
                 only
                 against
                 undetermined
                 School-Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 ill
                 manners
                 that
                 Cross
                 the
                 doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Councils
                 .
                 I
                 'le
                 do
                 the
                 Papists
                 so
                 much
                 right
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 I
                 never
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 say
                 as
                 much
                 :
                 Especially
                 taking
                 in
                 all
                 Old
                 Tradition
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Councils
                 (
                 how
                 much
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 ears
                 ,
                 now
                 matters
                 not
                 )
                 as
                 Grotius
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 more
                 ,
                 
                   Discus
                   .
                   p.
                
                 185.
                 
                 He
                 professeth
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 so
                 interpret
                 Scripture
                 
                   [
                   God
                   favouring
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   pious
                   men
                   being
                   consulted
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   cross
                   not
                   the
                   Rule
                   delivered
                   both
                   by
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                
                 Trent
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               
                 Pag.
                 239.
                 
                 The
                 Augustine
                 
                   Consession
                   commodiously
                   explained
                   ,
                   leath
                   scarce
                   any
                   thing
                   which
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   reconciled
                   with
                   those
                   Opinions
                   
                   which
                   are
                   received
                   with
                   the
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   by
                   Authority
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   and
                   of
                   Synods
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   known
                   out
                   of
                
                 Cassander
                 and
                 Hoffmeister
                 .
                 
                   And
                   there
                   are
                   among
                   the
                   Jesuites
                   also
                   that
                   think
                   not
                   otherwise
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Pag.
                 71.
                 
                 He
                 tels
                 us
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Churches
                   that
                   join
                   with
                
                 Rome
                 
                   have
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Opinions
                   explained
                   in
                   the
                   Councils
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Popes
                   Decrees
                   against
                
                 Pelagius
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   [
                   They
                   have
                   also
                   received
                   the
                   Egregious
                   Constitutions
                   of
                   Councils
                   and
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   abundantly
                   enough
                   for
                   the
                   correction
                   of
                   vices
                   :
                   but
                   all
                   use
                   them
                   not
                   as
                   they
                   ought
                   .
                   They
                   lye
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   hid
                   in
                   Papers
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Sword
                   in
                   the
                   Scabbard
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   lovers
                   of
                   piety
                   and
                   peace
                   would
                   have
                   corrected
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 gives
                 us
                 Borromaeus
                 for
                 a
                 president
                 .
              
               
                 Pag.
                 48.
                 
                 
                   [
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   thanks
                   be
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Catholicks
                   do
                   not
                   thus
                   believe
                   ;
                   though
                   many
                   that
                   call
                   themselves
                   Catholicks
                   so
                   live
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   believe
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   Protestants
                   (
                   so
                   live
                   )
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   their
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   and
                   Catholicks
                   by
                   the
                   decay
                   of
                   Discipline
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Pag.
                 95.
                 
                 
                   What
                   was
                   long
                   ago
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Mistris
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   best
                   know
                   by
                   the
                   Epistles
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Bishops
                   to
                   the
                   Africans
                   and
                   French
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                
                 Grotius
                 
                   will
                   subscribe
                   with
                   a
                   most
                   willing
                   mind
                   ]
                   Rome
                
                 you
                 see
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Mistris
                   of
                   other
                   Churches
                
                 .
              
               
                 Pag
                 7.
                 
                 
                   [
                   They
                   accuse
                   the
                   Bull
                   of
                
                 Pius
                 Quintus
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   Articles
                   besides
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Creed
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                
                 Dort
                 
                   hath
                   more
                   .
                   —
                   But
                   those
                   in
                   the
                   Bull
                   are
                   new
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Dr.
                 Rivet
                 
                   will
                   have
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   very
                   many
                   learned
                   men
                   think
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   new
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   rightly
                   understood
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   appeareth
                   by
                   the
                   places
                   both
                   of
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   ever
                   been
                   of
                   great
                   authority
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 which
                 are
                 cited
                 in
                 the
                 Margin
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 Trent
                 .
              
               
                 Pag.
                 35.
                 
                 
                   [
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   it
                   which
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                
                 Trent
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   that
                   Sacrament
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   &
                   truly
                   man
                   is
                   really
                   &
                   substantially
                   conteined
                   under
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   those
                   sensible
                   things
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   naturall
                   manner
                   of
                   existing
                   ,
                   but
                   Sacramentally
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   way
                   of
                   existing
                   ,
                   which
                   though
                   we
                   cannot
                   express
                   in
                   words
                   ,
                   yet
                   may
                   we
                   by
                   cogitation
                   illustrated
                   by
                   faith
                   be
                   certain
                   that
                   to
                   God
                   it
                   is
                   possible
                   ]
                
                 And
                 the
                 Council
                 hath
                 found
                 words
                 to
                 express
                 it
                 
                   [
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   made
                   a
                   change
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   substance
                   of
                   
                   the
                   bread
                   into
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   substance
                   of
                   Wine
                   into
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   which
                   conversion
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   calleth
                   Transubstantiation
                   .
                
              
               
                 Pag.
                 79.
                 
                 
                   [
                   When
                   the
                   Synod
                   of
                
                 Trent
                 
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   adored
                   with
                   Divine
                   worship
                   ,
                   it
                   intends
                   no
                   more
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   himself
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   adored
                   ]
                
              
               
                 I
                 le
                 add
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 tells
                 you
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Papist
                 with
                 the
                 Grotians
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 none
                 .
                 Pag.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   [
                   In
                   that
                   Epistle
                
                 Grotius
                 
                   by
                   Papists
                   meant
                   those
                   that
                   without
                   any
                   difference
                   do
                   approve
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   sayings
                   and
                   doings
                   of
                   Popes
                   ,
                   for
                   honor
                   or
                   lucre
                   sake
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   usual
                   ]
                
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 He
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 by
                 Papists
                 ,
                 he
                 meaneth
                 not
                 them
                 
                   [
                   That
                   ,
                   saving
                   the
                   right
                   of
                   Kings
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   do
                   give
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   or
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Primacy
                   which
                   ancient
                   custom
                   and
                   Canons
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Edicts
                   of
                   ancient
                   Emperors
                   and
                   Kings
                   assign
                   them
                   .
                   Which
                   Primacy
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   very
                
                 Roman
                 
                   Churches
                   ,
                   preferred
                   before
                   all
                   other
                   by
                   common
                   consent
                   (
                   It
                   's
                   well
                   it
                   hath
                   so
                   mutable
                   a
                   foundation
                   )
                   —
                   so
                
                 Liberius
                 
                   the
                   Bishop
                   being
                   so
                   lapsed
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   dead
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   retained
                   its
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   defended
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Universal
                   Church
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 This
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 I
                 had
                 given
                 the
                 Reader
                 before
                 in
                 Latine
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 Mr.
                 Pierce
                 thinks
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 wrong
                 Grotius
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 English
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 born
                 so
                 much
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 wrong
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 far
                 to
                 satisfie
                 his
                 desire
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 told
                 you
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Occasion
                 of
                 this
                 writing
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 add
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 less
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 you
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 already
                 in
                 my
                 foresaid
                 Discovery
                 of
                 the
                 Grotian
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 My
                 principal
                 Reason
                 is
                 that
                 before
                 expressed
                 ,
                 that
                 Popery
                 may
                 be
                 pulled
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 roots
                 :
                 For
                 
                   Italians
                   ,
                   French
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 build
                 on
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 have
                 one
                 visible
                 Head.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 I
                 might
                 take
                 in
                 those
                 parties
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 past
                 by
                 or
                 said
                 less
                 to
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 I
                 see
                 what
                 Influence
                 the
                 conceit
                 that
                 I
                 dispute
                 against
                 hath
                 on
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 many
                 well-meaning
                 less
                 judicious
                 people
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 Because
                 I
                 perceive
                 in
                 part
                 what
                 influence
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 Grotius
                 had
                 upon
                 England
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 changes
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 our
                 late
                 wars
                 ;
                 He
                 saith
                 himself
                 
                   Discuss
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 16.
                 
                 
                   [
                   That
                   the
                   labors
                   of
                
                 Grotius
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   were
                   not
                   displeasing
                   to
                   many
                   equal
                   men
                   ,
                   many
                   know
                   at
                
                 Paris
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   many
                   in
                   all
                
                 France
                 ,
                 
                   many
                   in
                
                 Poland
                 and
                 Germany
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   few
                   in
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   are
                   placid
                   and
                   lovers
                   of
                   peace
                   :
                   For
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   now-raging
                   Brownists
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   like
                   them
                   :
                   with
                   whom
                   Dr.
                
                 Rivet
                 
                   better
                   agreeth
                   then
                   with
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   can
                   desire
                   to
                   please
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   touched
                   with
                   their
                   venom
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 Episcopal
                 Factors
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 some
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 Grotius
                 was
                 no
                 Papist
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 professed
                 his
                 high
                 esteem
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 had
                 Church-preferment
                 here
                 offered
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 accepted
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 1.
                 
                 Either
                 it
                 was
                 Grotius
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Edition
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Edition
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Press
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 if
                 true
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Was
                 not
                 
                   Franciscus
                   a
                   Sancta
                   Clara
                
                 ,
                 (
                 still
                 the
                 Queens
                 ghostly
                 Father
                 )
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 he
                 reconciled
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ?
                   Grotius
                
                 and
                 he
                 did
                 plainly
                 manage
                 the
                 same
                 design
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Mr.
                 Pierce
                 assures
                 you
                 by
                 his
                 Defence
                 ,
                 that
                 Grotius
                 hath
                 still
                 his
                 followers
                 in
                 England
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 that
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 :
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 more
                 proof
                 that
                 Grotius
                 was
                 a
                 Protestant
                 for
                 joyning
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Papists
                 that
                 joyn
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 here
                 given
                 you
                 in
                 his
                 Englished
                 words
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 doubt
                 whether
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 were
                 Papists
                 ?
                 This
                 makes
                 me
                 remember
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 to
                 the
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Worcester
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 Marbuess
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 room
                 to
                 an
                 appointed
                 conference
                 about
                 religion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 leaned
                 on
                 D.
                 Bayly's
                 arm
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 the
                 King
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 leaning
                 on
                 a
                 Doctor
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 replyed
                 ,
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 I
                 should
                 think
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 you
                 for
                 the
                 Doctors
                 sake
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 worse
                 of
                 the
                 Doctor
                 for
                 your
                 sake
                 ]
                 (
                 or
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 )
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 Doctor
                 quickly
                 shew'd
                 ,
                 by
                 professing
                 himself
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 what
                 an
                 Episcopal
                 Divine
                 he
                 was
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 we
                 have
                 as
                 fair
                 advantage
                 to
                 resolve
                 us
                 ,
                 whether
                 to
                 think
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 Grotius
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Englands
                 sake
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 worse
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 for
                 Grotius
                 sake
                 .
              
               
               
                 In
                 a
                 late
                 Treatise
                 
                   De
                   Antiqua
                   Ecclesiae
                   Brittanicae
                   libertate
                   Diatribe
                   ,
                
                 written
                 by
                 
                   I.
                   B.
                
                 a
                 Divine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 printed
                 at
                 Bruges
                 ,
                 1656
                 pag.
                 34
                 ,
                 35.
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 4.
                 it
                 is
                 averred
                 
                   [
                   That
                   since
                   the
                   ancient
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   British
                   Church
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Kingdom
                   resumed
                   ,
                   remaining
                   Catholick
                   in
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   retain
                   that
                   Liberty
                   without
                   losing
                   its
                   Catholicism
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   note
                   of
                   Schism
                   or
                   Heresie
                   ]
                   This
                   Liberty
                   then
                   was
                   the
                   Reformation
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   he
                   saith
                   was
                   maintained
                   by
                
                 Barnes
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Papist
                   and
                   Benedictine
                   Monk
                   and
                   Priest
                   in
                   a
                
                 M.
                 S.
                 entituled
                 Catholico-Romanus
                 Pacificus
                 ,
                 c.
                 3.
                 
                   and
                   that
                   for
                   this
                   sober
                   work
                   of
                   his
                   the
                   Peaceable
                   Monk
                   ,
                   though
                   of
                   unblamed
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   unspotted
                   fame
                   ,
                   was
                   snatch
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   Paris
                   ,
                   and
                   stript
                   of
                   his
                   habit
                   ,
                   and
                   bound
                   on
                   a
                   Horse-back
                   like
                   a
                   Calf
                   ,
                   and
                   violently
                   carryed
                   into
                
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   so
                   to
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   the
                   Inquisition
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   put
                   among
                   the
                   Bedlams
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   dyed
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   contented
                   with
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   they
                   defamed
                   him
                   to
                   have
                   dyed
                   mad
                   ]
                
                 Though
                 Rome
                 give
                 Peace
                 no
                 better
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 the
                 Learned
                 Author
                 thinks
                 that
                 France
                 will
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 adds
                 concerning
                 the
                 French
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Quâcum
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   optanda
                   foret
                   etiamnum
                   veteris
                   redintegratio
                   concordiae
                   ,
                   quam
                   constat
                   plus
                   mille
                   ab
                   hinc
                   annis
                   amicissime
                   intercessisse
                   inter
                   Ecclesiam
                   utramque
                   Gallicanam
                   &
                   Brittanicam
                   ,
                   etiam
                   tum
                   cum
                   Ecclesia
                   Brittanica
                   non
                   communicabat
                   cum
                   Romanâ
                   ,
                   &
                   certe
                   si
                   utraque
                   pars
                   absque
                   prejudicio
                   ,
                   sese
                   mutuo
                   intelligeret
                   ,
                   &
                   pars
                   extrema
                   de
                   rigore
                   suo
                   vellet
                   remittere
                   ,
                   ea
                   Brittanicae
                   Ecclesiae
                   cum
                   Gallicana
                   concensio
                   non
                   foret
                   adeo
                   improbabilis
                   ,
                   atque
                   prima
                   fronte
                   videtur
                   Ecclesiam
                   utramque
                   vel
                   alterutram
                   ignorantibus
                   .
                   ]
                
                 I
                 add
                 this
                 but
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 those
                 on
                 whom
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Grotius
                 had
                 any
                 influence
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 little
                 differed
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Still
                 professing
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 run
                 with
                 the
                 forwardest
                 to
                 meet
                 them
                 upon
                 tolerable
                 terms
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 moderation
                 ,
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 charity
                 of
                 the
                 Cassandrian
                 party
                 in
                 France
                 (
                 that
                 resisted
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 long
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 lamented
                 the
                 massacres
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 oppressed
                 by
                 them
                 )
                 is
                 very
                 greateful
                 to
                 my
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 very
                 honorable
                 in
                 my
                 esteem
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 grieves
                 me
                 that
                 Grotius
                 called
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Pierce
                 a
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 should
                 so
                 far
                 out-go
                 them
                 in
                 Popery
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 same
                 man
                 confesseth
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Papists
                 .
                 He
                 goes
                 much
                 further
                 then
              
               
               
                 Cassander
                 :
                 Much
                 further
                 then
                 Thuanus
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 plainly
                 and
                 truly
                 openeth
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 evills
                 that
                 Grotius
                 patronizeth
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 and
                 successfully
                 did
                 his
                 part
                 to
                 keep
                 out
                 of
                 France
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 Grotius
                 his
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 far
                 he
                 went
                 beyond
                 that
                 excellent
                 man
                 
                   Michael
                   Hospitalius
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 that
                 party
                 (
                 so
                 much
                 commended
                 by
                 Beza
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 Thuanus
                 )
                 and
                 Foxius
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 manifest
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 more
                 provoked
                 also
                 to
                 perform
                 this
                 task
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 see
                 by
                 many
                 more
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Mr.
                 P.
                 that
                 the
                 design
                 is
                 still
                 on
                 foot
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 that
                 are
                 got
                 so
                 strong
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 mask
                 of
                 the
                 Vani
                 ,
                 the
                 Seekers
                 ,
                 the
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 the
                 Behmenists
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Sects
                 ,
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 addition
                 to
                 their
                 strength
                 by
                 Grotians
                 that
                 go
                 under
                 the
                 mask
                 of
                 
                   [
                   Episcopal
                   Divines
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Which
                 yet
                 I
                 should
                 the
                 less
                 be
                 troubled
                 at
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   Savoy
                   ,
                   England
                   ,
                   Holland
                   ,
                   Poland
                   ,
                   Bohemia
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 parts
                 where
                 they
                 prevail
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 acquaint
                 us
                 by
                 bloody
                 ,
                 tormenting
                 ,
                 thundering
                 ,
                 flaming
                 evidence
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 use
                 their
                 power
                 where
                 they
                 dare
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 moveth
                 me
                 much
                 also
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 meer
                 speculation
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 point
                 so
                 practical
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 right
                 decision
                 and
                 understanding
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 millions
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Common-wealths
                 in
                 Christendom
                 is
                 worth
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 alive
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 somewhat
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 sinfulness
                 and
                 misery
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 divisions
                 and
                 discord
                 of
                 Believers
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 solicitous
                 for
                 the
                 Cure
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 out
                 themselves
                 and
                 all
                 they
                 have
                 or
                 can
                 do
                 to
                 accomplish
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 knew
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 more
                 zealous
                 any
                 man
                 is
                 for
                 Peace
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 resolutely
                 will
                 he
                 carry
                 on
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 bear
                 down
                 all
                 opposition
                 that
                 would
                 hinder
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 thinks
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 persons
                 thus
                 disposed
                 by
                 humanity
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 quite
                 mistaken
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 thing
                 they
                 seek
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 unity
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 think
                 themselves
                 bound
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 zeal
                 and
                 diligence
                 ,
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 an
                 evill
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accomplish
                 a
                 work
                 neither
                 possible
                 nor
                 desirable
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 hard
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 an
                 indifferent
                 wit
                 to
                 fore-see
                 what
                 uncharitableness
                 ,
                 discomposure
                 of
                 minds
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 Churches
                 and
                 Common-wealths
                 ,
                 and
                 abusing
                 and
                 endangering
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 such
                 mistakes
                 about
                 the
                 Churches
                 Unity
                 and
                 Peace
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 School
                 useth
                 to
                 say
                 (
                 from
                 Boetius
                 and
                 
                   Anselm
                   )
                   Malum
                   non
                   est
                   nisi
                   à
                   bono
                   &
                   propter
                   bonum
                   ,
                
                 so
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 like
                 by
                 experience
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 proverb
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Bellum
                   &
                   discordia
                   non
                   sunt
                   nisi
                   à
                   pacificis
                   &
                   propter
                   pacem
                   :
                
                 The
                 greatest
                 discords
                 and
                 wars
                 will
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 Love
                 and
                 Endeavour
                 of
                 Unity
                 and
                 Concord
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 impossible
                 means
                 .
                 These
                 following
                 evills
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 foreseen
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 men
                 mistake
                 about
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 unity
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 pervert
                 their
                 judgements
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 weighty
                 points
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 this
                 Error
                 as
                 a
                 Truth
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 exceedingly
                 inclined
                 to
                 bend
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 opinions
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 contrive
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 Consistent
                 Form.
                 For
                 Truth
                 would
                 to
                 Truth
                 ,
                 as
                 Fire
                 would
                 to
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 Water
                 to
                 Water
                 .
                 Yea
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 flexible
                 within
                 them
                 shall
                 be
                 bended
                 to
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 this
                 conceit
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 ever
                 any
                 man
                 hath
                 received
                 this
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 an
                 Universal
                 Visible
                 Head
                 ,
                 or
                 common
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Chruch
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 either
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 an
                 opinion
                 equivalent
                 in
                 folly
                 ,
                 tyrannie
                 ,
                 and
                 impiety
                 ,
                 to
                 Popery
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 Visible
                 Head
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 that
                 can
                 pretend
                 to
                 it
                 with
                 Reason
                 or
                 Honesty
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 our
                 quarrel
                 against
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   their
                   Bishop
                
                 rather
                 then
                 another
                 should
                 be
                 this
                 usurping
                 Head
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 at
                 all
                 !
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 man
                 or
                 power
                 that
                 we
                 dispute
                 .
                 This
                 Error
                 about
                 the
                 Necessity
                 of
                 an
                 Universal
                 Visible
                 Head
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 thing
                 that
                 turneth
                 most
                 to
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 argument
                 that
                 is
                 mannaged
                 by
                 deceivers
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 writings
                 commonly
                 declare
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 drawn
                 over
                 to
                 be
                 Papists
                 for
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 Unity
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 unawares
                 involved
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 desperate
                 Schism
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 that
                 party
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 :
                 (
                 and
                 with
                 it
                 drink
                 in
                 the
                 dregs
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Roman
                 abominations
                 .
                 )
                 When
                 men
                 have
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 new
                 Church-form
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 up
                 a
                 new
                 Head
                 and
                 Center
                 of
                 
                 Unity
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 judge
                 of
                 all
                 particular
                 Churches
                 and
                 Members
                 by
                 this
                 standard
                 ,
                 it
                 leadeth
                 them
                 unavoidably
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Christians
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 that
                 conspire
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 center
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 new
                 devised
                 Head.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 Charity
                 is
                 much
                 destroyed
                 in
                 mens
                 souls
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 least
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 hath
                 least
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Preachers
                 and
                 Pastors
                 turn
                 all
                 their
                 studies
                 into
                 matter
                 of
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 labors
                 into
                 wranglings
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 Catholick
                 Unity
                 :
                 And
                 having
                 not
                 charity
                 ,
                 they
                 prove
                 not
                 only
                 sounding
                 brass
                 ,
                 and
                 tinkling
                 Cymbals
                 in
                 their
                 most
                 learned
                 labors
                 ,
                 but
                 too
                 often
                 burning
                 brass
                 (
                 like
                 Perillus
                 Bull
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 military
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 under
                 pretense
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 destroyed
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 uncharitable
                 censures
                 are
                 so
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lambs
                 of
                 Christ
                 so
                 often
                 cloathed
                 in
                 the
                 skins
                 of
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Wolves
                 that
                 have
                 by
                 exchange
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 skin
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb.
                 Scarse
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 crosseth
                 or
                 displeaseth
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 dissenteth
                 from
                 ,
                 or
                 disobeyeth
                 )
                 the
                 uncharitable
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 stigmatized
                 for
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 and
                 charged
                 with
                 almost
                 as
                 much
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 mouths
                 are
                 wide
                 enough
                 to
                 utter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ears
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 to
                 hear
                 .
                 What
                 horrid
                 things
                 have
                 they
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 and
                 Bohemians
                 ?
                 Of
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Oecolampadius
                   ,
                   Calvin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 not
                 ?
                 Though
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 applauding
                 flattering
                 Letters
                 from
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 tryed
                 whether
                 I
                 were
                 flexible
                 and
                 ductile
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 my
                 share
                 my self
                 before
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 with
                 me
                 :
                 &
                 I
                 wonder
                 I
                 hear
                 not
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 now
                 .
                 Hence
                 among
                 other
                 reasons
                 its
                 like
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Pierce
                 became
                 so
                 destitute
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 disgorge
                 his
                 sould
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 bitter
                 reproaches
                 and
                 calumnies
                 against
                 the
                 Puritans
                 and
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 whom
                 if
                 he
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 sinneth
                 but
                 as
                 Paul
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 know
                 ,
                 he
                 terrifieth
                 us
                 from
                 his
                 principles
                 by
                 the
                 fruits
                 :
                 that
                 which
                 shews
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 shews
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 saving
                 Grace
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 right
                 to
                 Glory
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 Schismaticks
                 are
                 the
                 commonest
                 accusers
                 of
                 their
                 Brethren
                 with
                 schism
                 ,
                 Pharisaically
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 thee
                 Lord
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 these
                 Schismaticks
                 .
                 Hence
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 learned
                 well-meaning
                 Papists
                 do
                 so
                 pervert
                 their
                 studies
                 and
                 endeavors
                 ,
                 and
                 abuse
                 and
                 lose
                 (
                 and
                 worse
                 then
                 lose
                 )
                 their
                 wits
                 and
                 parts
                 to
                 draw
                 men
                 to
                 their
                 way
                 ;
                 compassing
                 Sea
                 and
                 
                 Land
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Romish
                 Proselite
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 man
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 interest
                 ,
                 or
                 ability
                 to
                 serve
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 pains
                 take
                 they
                 to
                 draw
                 Nations
                 to
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 embroil
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 contentions
                 and
                 confusions
                 to
                 attain
                 their
                 ends
                 ?
                 What
                 horrid
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 Massacres
                 ,
                 and
                 barbarous
                 inhumane
                 cruelties
                 have
                 multitudes
                 of
                 men
                 of
                 learning
                 and
                 good
                 parts
                 and
                 natures
                 been
                 ingaged
                 in
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 Principle
                 that
                 I
                 now
                 confute
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 promoting
                 of
                 their
                 kind
                 of
                 Unity
                 and
                 Concord
                 ,
                 in
                 wicked
                 and
                 impossible
                 ways
                 ?
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 takes
                 men
                 off
                 from
                 seeking
                 the
                 true
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 hurch
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 mistakingly
                 pursue
                 a
                 false
                 peace
                 .
                 The
                 Devil
                 ,
                 the
                 cunning
                 Enemy
                 of
                 Concord
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 more
                 effectual
                 way
                 to
                 take
                 men
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 ways
                 and
                 means
                 of
                 holy
                 Concord
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 starting
                 them
                 a
                 false
                 game
                 ,
                 and
                 causing
                 them
                 to
                 lay
                 out
                 all
                 their
                 labor
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 Babel
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 building
                 Zion
                 .
                 Oh
                 what
                 a
                 blessed
                 state
                 might
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 in
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 Fryers
                 ,
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 Priests
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 had
                 laid
                 out
                 that
                 labor
                 for
                 a
                 righteous
                 possible
                 Unity
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 in
                 Gods
                 appointed
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 vainly
                 and
                 impiously
                 laid
                 out
                 to
                 unite
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 a
                 Vice-christ
                 or
                 Vice-god
                 ?
              
               
                 Fore
                 seeing
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 present
                 feeling
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 calamitous
                 consequences
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 of
                 exceeding
                 moment
                 ,
                 that
                 mens
                 judgements
                 should
                 be
                 rectified
                 that
                 are
                 misled
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Still
                 professing
                 that
                 to
                 me
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 dearest
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 nearest
                 to
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 for
                 Unity
                 and
                 Concord
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 righteous
                 possible
                 conditions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     true
                     State
                     of
                     the
                     Controversie
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     much
                     we
                     grant
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 HAving
                 given
                 you
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Occasion
                 and
                 Motives
                 that
                 produced
                 this
                 Disputation
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 briefly
                 state
                 the
                 Controversie
                 between
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 terms
                 are
                 all
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 explained
                 in
                 the
                 fore-going
                 
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 think
                 no
                 more
                 here
                 necessary
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 in
                 certain
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 How
                 much
                 we
                 Grant
                 ,
                 and
                 How
                 far
                 we
                 are
                 Agreed
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 we
                 differ
                 .
              
               
                 Prop.
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 Agreed
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 a
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 hath
                 had
                 since
                 first
                 he
                 planted
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 will
                 have
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Hell
                 shall
                 not
                 prevail
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 it
                 ever
                 had
                 an
                 Intercision
                 for
                 a
                 day
                 or
                 an
                 hour
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Church
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 Infallible
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 never
                 was
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 will
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 erroneous
                 against
                 any
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 part
                 of
                 obedience
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 absolute
                 Necessity
                 to
                 salvation
                 (
                 otherwise
                 by
                 that
                 error
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Prop.
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 agreed
                 that
                 this
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Internal
                 faith
                 and
                 charity
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 quickening
                 Spirit
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 sincere
                 returns
                 of
                 devotion
                 on
                 theirs
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 ,
                 Mystical
                 ,
                 or
                 Invisible
                 .
                 The
                 thing
                 is
                 utterly
                 undenyable
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 Papists
                 in
                 the
                 perversness
                 of
                 contentious
                 Disputations
                 seem
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 doubtless
                 when
                 they
                 assert
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 no
                 Invisible
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 mean
                 it
                 simply
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   quoad
                   haeo
                   interiora
                
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 speak
                 against
                 all
                 sense
                 and
                 Reason
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 is
                 simply
                 Invisible
                 :
                 but
                 every
                 man
                 
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   soul
                
                 is
                 Invisible
                 .
              
               
                 Prop.
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 Agreed
                 that
                 this
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   Profession
                
                 of
                 this
                 Inward
                 Faith
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 discernable
                 numbers
                 of
                 persons
                 making
                 this
                 Profession
                 ,
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 visible
                 ,
                 since
                 first
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 visible
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 visibility
                 hath
                 never
                 had
                 any
                 intercision
                 .
                 If
                 some
                 Protestanss
                 say
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 clear
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 judgement
                 of
                 Protestants
                 is
                 maintained
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 containing
                 the
                 Professing
                 Christians
                 through
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 have
                 ever
                 since
                 their
                 first
                 planting
                 had
                 a
                 visible
                 being
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Visibility
                 was
                 not
                 such
                 but
                 that
                 Hereticks
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Arrians
                 did
                 )
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 controversie
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 true
                 Christians
                 were
                 the
                 Church
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 greater
                 numbers
                 or
                 Power
                 might
                 blind
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 see
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 some
                 parts
                 may
                 
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 much
                 more
                 pure
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Purer
                 part
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 lesser
                 ,
                 and
                 oppressed
                 and
                 vilified
                 by
                 the
                 more
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 should
                 not
                 discern
                 their
                 Purity
                 ,
                 but
                 take
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 )
                 for
                 Hereticks
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 two
                 parts
                 or
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 may
                 so
                 fall
                 out
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 deny
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 be
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 they
                 really
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 censure
                 remain
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 :
                 And
                 hereupon
                 may
                 grow
                 a
                 contest
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 part
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 we
                 and
                 not
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 we
                 and
                 not
                 you
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 discern
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 is
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 each
                 are
                 a
                 part
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 are
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Worshipping
                 actions
                 Visible
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Profession
                 audible
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 faith
                 Professed
                 is
                 not
                 Visible
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 their
                 Profession
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 their
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 or
                 Church
                 ;
                 Truth
                 being
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 sence
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 true
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 do
                 know
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 most
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 members
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 it
                 .
                 Arrians
                 and
                 Mahometans
                 know
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 men
                 professing
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Articles
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 judge
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 sence
                 (
                 contained
                 in
                 these
                 Propositions
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Protestants
                 deny
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 alwayes
                 Visible
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 commonly
                 mistake
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Prop.
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 agreed
                 that
                 this
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 is
                 but
                 One
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 not
                 two
                 Visible
                 ,
                 nor
                 two
                 Mystical
                 Catholick
                 Churches
                 :
                 Nor
                 are
                 the
                 Mysticall
                 and
                 Visible
                 ,
                 two
                 :
                 Bellarmine
                 might
                 have
                 spared
                 all
                 his
                 labour
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 in
                 vain
                 upon
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Visible
                 and
                 Invisible
                 are
                 not
                 two
                 Catholick
                 Churches
                 .
                 The
                 Protestants
                 are
                 further
                 from
                 that
                 Opinion
                 then
                 the
                 Papists
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 Popish
                 Interest
                 and
                 Cause
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Protestants
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 past
                 learning
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 their
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 so
                 mean
                 ,
                 condemned
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Teacher
                 of
                 Error
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 tell
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 device
                 by
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 this
                 distinction
                 of
                 Catholick
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                 modelling
                 their
                 mistakes
                 into
                 a
                 more
                 specious
                 plausible
                 form
                 ,
                 then
                 now
                 it
                 appeareth
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 glad
                 of
                 their
                 company
                 in
                 any
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 not
                 disagree
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 against
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 Objection
                 I
                 once
                 heard
                 a
                 Learned
                 Anabaptist
                 cast
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   There
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   Visible
                   Church
                   of
                   hypocrites
                   :
                   therefore
                   the
                   Mystical
                   and
                   Visible
                   may
                   be
                   two
                   .
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Question
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Church
                 .
                 We
                 confess
                 that
                 some
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 are
                 Mystical
                 and
                 Visible
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 respects
                 before
                 mentioned
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 some
                 are
                 Visible
                 and
                 not
                 Mystical
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Bellarmine
                 well
                 calls
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Dead
                   Members
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Living
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   as
                   Visible
                
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 comprehensive
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   as
                   Regenerate
                   ,
                   or
                   Invisible
                   ,
                
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 but
                 
                   One
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 have
                 more
                 members
                 in
                 it
                 in
                 one
                 respect
                 then
                 in
                 another
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 confess
                 that
                 its
                 possible
                 for
                 twenty
                 or
                 an
                 hundred
                 of
                 these
                 Dead
                 members
                 to
                 constitute
                 a
                 
                   particular
                   Church
                
                 by
                 themselves
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 usual
                 for
                 Visible
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 Living
                 members
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 
                   particular
                   Visible
                   Dead
                   Member
                
                 (
                 Analogically
                 called
                 a
                 Member
                 ,
                 )
                 or
                 a
                 
                   particular
                   Visible
                   Church
                   that
                   is
                   thus
                   Dead
                
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 be
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 
                   as
                   Visible
                
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 two
                 Catholick
                 Churches
                 ,
                 One
                 Visible
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Invisible
                 ,
                 one
                 alive
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Dead
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 Corn
                 field
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Good
                 Corn.
                 2.
                 
                 Stricken
                 ,
                 blasted
                 Corn
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 name
                 and
                 shew
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 deed
                 no
                 Corn.
                 3.
                 
                 Tares
                 ,
                 darnell
                 ,
                 cockle
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 weeds
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Field
                
                 as
                 it
                 conteineth
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 
                   [
                   a
                   Corn
                   field
                
                 ]
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Corn.
                 The
                 Univocal
                 proper
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Corn
                   field
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Corn
                 only
                 :
                 The
                 Visible
                 and
                 Analogical
                 parts
                 are
                 also
                 the
                 blasted
                 ears
                 :
                 The
                 darnel
                 and
                 cockle
                 are
                 no
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 noxious
                 accidents
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 not
                 two
                 fields
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 true
                 Corn
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 of
                 other
                 blasted
                 ears
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 Corn
                 field
                 ,
                 taken
                 largely
                 and
                 Analogically
                 ,
                 hath
                 more
                 parties
                 in
                 it
                 then
                 true
                 Corn
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 perhaps
                 have
                 some
                 particular
                 sheavs
                 that
                 are
                 wholly
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 blasted
                 :
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 call
                 a
                 sheaf
                 of
                 Corn
                 Analogically
                 only
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 sheaf
                 of
                 weeds
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 call
                 a
                 sheaf
                 of
                 Corn.
                 Even
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 sincere
                 Christians
                 which
                 are
                 true
                 and
                 living
                 members
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 Hypocrites
                 which
                 are
                 Analogically
                 members
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 locally
                 mixed
                 many
                 that
                 by
                 denying
                 essential
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 notorious
                 Impiety
                 ,
                 do
                 declare
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 weeds
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Prop.
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 also
                 Agreed
                 that
                 this
                 One
                 Visible
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 One
                 Political
                 Holy
                 Society
                 ,
                 as
                 united
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 who
                 teacheth
                 and
                 ruleth
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 Ministers
                 and
                 other
                 Officers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 each
                 .
                 We
                 call
                 it
                 One
                 Political
                 Society
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Principally
                 because
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 united
                 in
                 this
                 One
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 or
                 Head
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 same
                 holy
                 doctrine
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Law
                 to
                 live
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 all
                 Church
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 under
                 Christ
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 govern
                 them
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 Holy
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 as
                 Reading
                 ,
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Praying
                 ,
                 Praise
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 appointed
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Lord.
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 engaged
                 in
                 One
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Holy
                 Covenant
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 More
                 might
                 be
                 mentioned
                 (
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 God
                 willing
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Catholicism
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 )
                 And
                 though
                 Christ
                 himself
                 be
                 not
                 now
                 seen
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 he
                 truly
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Visible
                 Head.
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 sometime
                 lived
                 visibly
                 on
                 earth
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 is
                 now
                 the
                 Visible
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
                 Though
                 we
                 see
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Celestiall
                 Inhabitants
                 do
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 seeth
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 see
                 Christ
                 :
                 If
                 one
                 unseen
                 to
                 us
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 pretended
                 Visible
                 Head
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 so
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 Head
                 ,
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 &c.
                 being
                 Visible
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Policy
                 .
              
               
                 Prop.
                 6.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 agreed
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 are
                 obliged
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 General
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 Unity
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 hold
                 as
                 full
                 and
                 extensive
                 communion
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 their
                 work
                 requireth
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Capacity
                 will
                 permit
                 and
                 enable
                 them
                 ;
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 cohabitans
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 one
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 must
                 hold
                 local
                 communion
                 in
                 that
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 unless
                 Necessity
                 prohibite
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 through
                 distance
                 are
                 uncapable
                 of
                 joining
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 should
                 yet
                 be
                 conjoined
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Profession
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 bond
                 of
                 Christian
                 special
                 Love.
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 of
                 holy
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Substance
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Praises
                 ,
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 Church
                 Officers
                 and
                 Government
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 manifested
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 should
                 readily
                 own
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 Brethren
                 and
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 lesser
                 differences
                 .
              
               
                 Prop.
                 7.
                 
                 To
                 these
                 ends
                 it
                 is
                 meet
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 should
                 hold
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 Association
                 ,
                 as
                 frequent
                 Assemblies
                 as
                 is
                 needfull
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 mutual
                 Love
                 and
                 Correspondency
                 ,
                 and
                 right
                 understanding
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 manifest
                 their
                 unity
                 ,
                 and
                 assist
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 successfully
                 carried
                 on
                 by
                 united
                 strength
                 against
                 all
                 oppositions
                 .
              
               
                 Prop.
                 8.
                 
                 These
                 Associations
                 should
                 so
                 far
                 know
                 the
                 members
                 Associated
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 holding
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 should
                 not
                 admit
                 all
                 into
                 their
                 Association
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 either
                 produce
                 the
                 Evidences
                 of
                 sound
                 faith
                 and
                 Holy
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   literas
                   communicatorias
                
                 ,
                 certificates
                 from
                 credible
                 members
                 of
                 their
                 communion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 are
                 fit
                 for
                 their
                 Communion
                 .
              
               
                 Prop.
                 9.
                 
                 These
                 Associations
                 are
                 principally
                 for
                 the
                 Union
                 and
                 Communion
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 maintaining
                 and
                 promoting
                 of
                 Unity
                 .
              
               
                 Prop.
                 10.
                 
                 Such
                 Associations
                 should
                 therefore
                 have
                 their
                 set
                 times
                 of
                 frequent
                 meeting
                 in
                 Synods
                 ,
                 for
                 Ordinary
                 help
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 besides
                 extraordinary
                 meetings
                 on
                 extraordinary
                 occasions
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 should
                 neglect
                 .
              
               
                 Prop.
                 11.
                 
                 We
                 agree
                 that
                 such
                 Associated
                 Pastors
                 may
                 have
                 their
                 Moderators
                 either
                 
                   pro
                   tempore
                
                 ,
                 or
                 stated
                 at
                 the
                 cause
                 requireth
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 President
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 should
                 have
                 liberty
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 not
                 cast
                 away
                 for
                 such
                 names
                 .
              
               
                 Prop.
                 12.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 also
                 agreed
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 shall
                 be
                 concluded
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Union
                 and
                 Communion
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 Synods
                 ,
                 the
                 particular
                 Associated
                 Members
                 must
                 observe
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 thereto
                 obliged
                 ,
                 by
                 Vertue
                 of
                 those
                 General
                 precepts
                 thet
                 require
                 us
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 in
                 Unity
                 and
                 Concord
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 one
                 mind
                 and
                 mouth
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 divisions
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Except
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 cannot
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 
                 violate
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 Thus
                 far
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Agreements
                 of
                 lesser
                 Synods
                 or
                 greater
                 are
                 obligatory
                 .
              
               
                 Prop.
                 13.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 also
                 Agreed
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 ever
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 requireth
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 Greater
                 Assemblies
                 also
                 held
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 conjunct
                 ,
                 or
                 speciall
                 members
                 delegate
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 course
                 should
                 extend
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 our
                 capacity
                 will
                 allow
                 in
                 needfull
                 cases
                 .
              
               
                 Prop.
                 14.
                 
                 Lastly
                 we
                 shall
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 Pastors
                 cannot
                 through
                 distance
                 or
                 other
                 Impediments
                 ,
                 hold
                 Synods
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 particular
                 Churches
                 cannot
                 send
                 any
                 competent
                 members
                 to
                 such
                 Synods
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 they
                 ,
                 when
                 its
                 needfull
                 ,
                 by
                 messengers
                 certifie
                 each
                 other
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 professions
                 ,
                 practises
                 ,
                 and
                 particular
                 doubts
                 and
                 cases
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hold
                 communion
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 ;
                 owning
                 each
                 other
                 as
                 Brethren
                 in
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 such
                 intercourse
                 of
                 Messengers
                 and
                 Letters
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 assisting
                 ,
                 and
                 seeking
                 assistance
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 As
                 Basil
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Bishops
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 Western
                 in
                 their
                 distress
                 while
                 they
                 had
                 hope
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 that
                 are
                 neer
                 enough
                 for
                 any
                 externall
                 communion
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 known
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   Literae
                   Communicatoriae
                
                 may
                 be
                 valid
                 and
                 satisfactory
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 member
                 passeth
                 into
                 other
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 I
                 hope
                 we
                 are
                 Agreed
                 :
                 This
                 much
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 we
                 hold
                 our selves
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 difference
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 hold
                 that
                 this
                 Universal
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 in
                 Christ
                 their
                 Head
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 one
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 God
                 the
                 absolute
                 Soveraign
                 King
                 )
                 is
                 by
                 Christ
                 distributed
                 into
                 many
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 dispersed
                 over
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 as
                 several
                 Corporations
                 in
                 one
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 have
                 all
                 their
                 particular
                 Governours
                 and
                 Order
                 .
                 All
                 forcible
                 Government
                 we
                 ascribe
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 teaching
                 and
                 Guidance
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Government
                 ,
                 we
                 suppose
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 every
                 Pastor
                 in
                 his
                 flock
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ordering
                 of
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 by
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Agreements
                 (
                 and
                 their
                 execution
                 in
                 part
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Synods
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Free-schools
                 are
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 Schoolmasters
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 all
                 under
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 Laws
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 General
                 Schoolmasters
                 to
                 Teach
                 ,
                 or
                 Oversee
                 ,
                 and
                 Rule
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 without
                 Synods
                 too
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 
                 meet
                 when
                 their
                 mutual
                 Edification
                 requires
                 it
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 the
                 Schools
                 in
                 England
                 are
                 in
                 Peace
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 Archscoolmasters
                 presume
                 to
                 rob
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 :
                 Even
                 so
                 we
                 judge
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Pastors
                 do
                 but
                 Teach
                 and
                 Guide
                 their
                 severall
                 flocks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 keep
                 and
                 use
                 his
                 power
                 of
                 forcible
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 their
                 Offices
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Archpastors
                 presume
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 may
                 have
                 quietness
                 and
                 peace
                 :
                 (
                 still
                 allowing
                 a
                 greater
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 Synods
                 ,
                 among
                 Churches
                 then
                 among
                 Schools
                 ,
                 and
                 reserving
                 the
                 rod
                 to
                 the
                 secular
                 power
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 we
                 concieve
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 stir
                 that
                 Popes
                 and
                 Popish
                 Prelates
                 have
                 made
                 about
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 but
                 to
                 rob
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 of
                 his
                 due
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 become
                 themselves
                 the
                 Church-Magistrates
                 through
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 any
                 Politicall
                 Universal
                 Head
                 but
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
                 either
                 a
                 Vice
                 god
                 ,
                 or
                 Vice-Christ
                 ,
                 either
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 ;
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 is
                 as
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 saith
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   maker
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   and
                   Laws
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 this
                 we
                 deny
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 one
                 Political
                 Society
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 any
                 one
                 terrestial
                 numericall
                 Head
                 ,
                 whether
                 personal
                 or
                 collective
                 ,
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Council
                 ,
                 or
                 Patriarks
                 ,
                 having
                 power
                 of
                 Legislation
                 ,
                 or
                 judgement
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 each
                 member
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Governed
                 ,
                 this
                 we
                 deny
                 :
                 and
                 think
                 it
                 as
                 absurd
                 (
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 sinfull
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 affirm
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 one
                 Visible
                 Monarch
                 under
                 God
                 to
                 represent
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 acknowledgeth
                 not
                 this
                 Visible
                 Universall
                 Monarch
                 .
                 We
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Society
                 :
                 We
                 deny
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 such
                 an
                 Head
                 :
                 We
                 deny
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 any
                 such
                 universal
                 Humane
                 Laws
                 :
                 We
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 conjoyned
                 by
                 the
                 subordinate
                 Officers
                 (
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 Patriarks
                 ,
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 ever
                 )
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 usurping
                 Soveraign
                 .
                 We
                 affirm
                 that
                 no
                 Christian
                 should
                 fancy
                 or
                 assert
                 that
                 any
                 such
                 Head
                 and
                 Order
                 for
                 unity
                 is
                 appointed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Desirable
                 ,
                 or
                 Rome
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 liked
                 of
                 because
                 it
                 pleadeth
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 or
                 vainly
                 boasteth
                 of
                 such
                 of
                 an
                 unity
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 dare
                 to
                 contrive
                 the
                 promoting
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Yea
                 we
                 maintain
                 that
                 such
                 fancies
                 and
                 contrivances
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 notable
                 means
                 of
                 
                 the
                 division
                 ,
                 or
                 desolation
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 notable
                 hinderance
                 of
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 false
                 Head
                 and
                 Center
                 of
                 unity
                 is
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Impossible
                 Impious
                 unity
                 pleaded
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 furiously
                 sought
                 by
                 fire
                 and
                 sword
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 desirable
                 unity
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 will
                 never
                 have
                 true
                 unity
                 and
                 peace
                 if
                 these
                 principles
                 of
                 theirs
                 be
                 not
                 disgraced
                 and
                 disowned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 principles
                 better
                 understood
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 give
                 you
                 some
                 Arguments
                 for
                 our
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 End
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 true
                 Grounds
                 and
                 Means
                 of
                 unity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Our
                     Arguments
                     for
                     the
                     Negative
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 the
                 Arguments
                 for
                 the
                 Negative
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 principally
                 deal
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 would
                 Head
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 autonomicall
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 or
                 chief
                 Governour
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 Representative
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 reall
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 .
                 )
                 As
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 Head
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 enough
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 especially
                 Blondell
                 unanswerably
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 shall
                 partly
                 take
                 them
                 also
                 in
                 my
                 way
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 deal
                 principally
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 these
                 brief
                 Arguments
                 may
                 serve
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 Vice-christship
                 or
                 Soveraignty
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Head
                 Instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 pretenses
                 for
                 it
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 confuted
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 poor
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 vanish
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Popes
                 Soveraignty
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 a
                 former
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 against
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 as
                 brought
                 down
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 earth
                 by
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 before
                 proved
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 the
                 far
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 proved
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 the
                 meer
                 effect
                 of
                 pride
                 and
                 tyranny
                 :
                 a
                 plain
                 design
                 
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 one
                 man
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 his
                 greatness
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 hurt
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 pretense
                 of
                 this
                 Soveraignty
                 is
                 the
                 consequent
                 only
                 of
                 Romes
                 greatness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 conform
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 state
                 to
                 the
                 civil
                 ,
                 did
                 give
                 a
                 Primacy
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 within
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 impossibility
                 for
                 one
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Soveraign
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 many
                 millions
                 and
                 millions
                 of
                 Treasure
                 to
                 defray
                 the
                 charge
                 (
                 which
                 Peter
                 had
                 not
                 .
                 )
                 While
                 he
                 pretends
                 to
                 govern
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 but
                 leave
                 them
                 ungoverned
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 he
                 govern
                 all
                 those
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Dominions
                 of
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 his
                 Government
                 ?
                 There
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 now
                 from
                 under
                 his
                 Government
                 voluntarily
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 governed
                 by
                 him
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 yet
                 visible
                 many
                 great
                 Churches
                 that
                 were
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 were
                 under
                 Romes
                 Soveraignty
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Aetheopians
                   ,
                   Persians
                   ,
                   Indians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 that
                 were
                 without
                 the
                 verge
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 use
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 Head
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 anon
                 ,
                 of
                 Councils
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 Reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 possibility
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 One
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 King
                 or
                 Monarch
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Considering
                 that
                 spiritual
                 Government
                 requireth
                 residency
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 less
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 Deputies
                 then
                 temporal
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 Princes
                 are
                 truly
                 Church-Governours
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 kind
                 and
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 intolerable
                 usurpation
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 all
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 and
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 who
                 conjunctly
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 wayes
                 are
                 intrusted
                 by
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 under
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 To
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 never
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 s
                 the
                 most
                 notorious
                 schism
                 ,
                 dividing
                 themselves
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 their
                 subjects
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 inhumane
                 cruelty
                 to
                 damn
                 all
                 (
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Heathens
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 that
                 believe
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 holy
                 .
              
               
               
                 15.
                 
                 To
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 Vice-god
                 (
                 as
                 Pope
                 Julius
                 paraphrastically
                 called
                 himself
                 )
                 and
                 a
                 Vice
                 christ
                 on
                 earth
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Papist
                 commonly
                 do
                 ,
                 maintaining
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 an
                 Idoll
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 name
                 of
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 against
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whose
                 prerogative
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sole
                 Universal
                 Head
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 an
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 The
                 Antichrist
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 This
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 Thes
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   Visible
                   Political
                
                 
                 
                   body
                   ,
                   as
                   joyned
                   to
                   one
                   Universal
                   Visible
                   Head
                   or
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   (
                   save
                   only
                   Christ
                   :
                   )
                   And
                   consequently
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   heal
                   the
                   Churches
                   divisions
                   ,
                   to
                   draw
                   all
                   into
                   such
                   a
                   body
                   ,
                   or
                   endeavour
                   such
                   an
                   Union
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 I
                 make
                 good
                 by
                 these
                 following
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 which
                 reach
                 both
                 the
                 Italian
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Head
                 or
                 Soveraign
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Cassandrian
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 chief
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Principium
                   Unitatis
                
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 I
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 Headed
                 by
                 any
                 except
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 enough
                 against
                 both
                 these
                 opinions
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 principally
                 against
                 the
                 later
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 Headship
                 of
                 a
                 Council
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 direct
                 my
                 Arguments
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 busie
                 Reconcilers
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 so
                 largely
                 confuted
                 already
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
              
               
                 Argument
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   it
                   retaineth
                
                 de
                 facto
                 
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   :
                   But
                   it
                   retaineth
                   not
                   a
                   Political
                   Union
                   under
                   a
                   Visible
                   Terrestrial
                   Universal
                   Head
                   :
                   therefore
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   true
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Or
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 is
                 
                   quoad
                   essentiam
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 
                   quoad
                   existentiam
                
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 
                   quoad
                   existentiam
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 not
                 
                   quoad
                   essentiam
                
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 will
                 grant
                 the
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 
                   quoad
                   essentiam
                   vel
                   formam
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 Policy
                 ,
                 Head
                 and
                 Union
                 are
                 not
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 separable
                 accidents
                 tending
                 only
                 
                   ad
                   melius
                   esse
                
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 away
                 his
                 cause
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Pars
                   Imperans
                
                 and
                 
                   pars
                   subdita
                
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 essential
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 body
                 Politick
                 ,
                 or
                 Republick
                 ,
                 whether
                 Civil
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 soul
                 and
                 body
                 are
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 want
                 either
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 essence
                 is
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 It
                 hath
                 lost
                 its
                 Political
                 form
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 stand
                 on
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 past
                 controversie
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 that
                 make
                 the
                 objection
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 go
                 on
                 such
                 terms
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 those
                 do
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 .
                 Another
                 thing
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 this
                 Form
                 or
                 Head
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 this
                 same
                 thing
                 or
                 body
                 that
                 now
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 proposition
                 I
                 prove
                 thus
                 :
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 retaineth
                 its
                 essential
                 parts
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 retaineth
                 its
                 form
                 .
                 If
                 its
                 essentials
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 existence
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 extinct
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 not
                 exist
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 extinct
                 or
                 nulled
                 ,
                 the
                 opponents
                 will
                 easily
                 grant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 easily
                 prove
                 ;
                 The
                 gates
                 of
                 Hell
                 shall
                 not
                 prevail
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 I
                 prove
                 thus
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 be
                 now
                 Headed
                 with
                 one
                 Visible
                 Head
                 (
                 beside
                 Christ
                 ,
                 )
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 will
                 grant
                 .
                 And
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 s
                 proved
                 at
                 large
                 by
                 many
                 a
                 volume
                 of
                 Protestant
                 writers
                 ;
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 present
                 visible
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 The
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 (
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 in
                 Heaven
                 )
                 disown
                 the
                 Universall
                 Soveraignty
                 or
                 Headship
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 The
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 Abassines
                 ,
                 Armenians
                 ,
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   or
                   Moral
                   Existence
                
                 .
                 Not
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   existence
                
                 ;
                 For
                 where
                 is
                 it
                 ?
                 when
                 called
                 ?
                 how
                 long
                 have
                 they
                 sate
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 none
                 will
                 affirm
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 in
                 
                   Moral
                   existence
                
                 ;
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 pretended
                 ,
                 nor
                 possible
                 .
                 I
                 confess
                 the
                 Common
                 wealth
                 is
                 not
                 dissolved
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ;
                 because
                 a
                 Successor
                 being
                 determined
                 of
                 by
                 Law
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 hereditary
                 Government
                 ,
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 hath
                 presently
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 want
                 solemn
                 admittance
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 elective
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   Rex
                   non
                   moritur
                
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 the
                 successor
                 hath
                 an
                 Intentional
                 
                   Moral
                   being
                
                 in
                 the
                 Fundamental
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 the
                 Intention
                 of
                 the
                 Electors
                 conjunctly
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 presently
                 make
                 an
                 actual
                 choice
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 power
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 execution
                 ,
                 falls
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 some
                 Trustees
                 of
                 the
                 Republick
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 electing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soveraign
                 is
                 
                   in
                   fieri
                
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 dissolvable
                 body
                 ,
                 whose
                 actual
                 Session
                 is
                 intermitted
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 still
                 in
                 Moral
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 assemble
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 of
                 ordinary
                 exercise
                 ,
                 even
                 over
                 the
                 Universal
                 body
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 who
                 therefore
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 none
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 case
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 no
                 General
                 Council
                 ordinarily
                 in
                 natural
                 being
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 vacancy
                 not
                 in
                 Moral
                 being
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Moral
                 being
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 pretended
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 is
                 dissolved
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 well
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 call
                 another
                 without
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 time
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 Decennial
                 Council
                 determined
                 of
                 at
                 Constance
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 empty
                 name
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 Decree
                 did
                 but
                 serve
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 really
                 General
                 Councils
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Supream
                 Governors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 For
                 no
                 one
                 obeyeth
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 .
                 And
                 whether
                 ever
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 one
                 else
                 will
                 call
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 again
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 tell
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 ;
                 nor
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 there
                 ever
                 will
                 be
                 .
                 But
                 further
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   or
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   (
                   or
                   any
                   way
                   Necessary
                   to
                   its
                   Being
                   or
                   Unity
                   )
                   hath
                   ever
                   been
                   found
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   within
                   this
                   thousand
                   years
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   in
                   the
                   primitive
                   purer
                   ages
                   ,
                   or
                   sometime
                   at
                   least
                   :
                   But
                   a
                   true
                   General
                   Council
                   is
                   not
                   always
                   in
                   being
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   was
                   within
                   this
                   thousand
                   years
                   ,
                   no
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   purer
                   ages
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   nor
                   necessary
                   to
                   its
                   unity
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 denyed
                 .
                 The
                 proof
                 of
                 any
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 Minor
                 may
                 serve
                 turn
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 this
                 forty
                 years
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 will
                 confess
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 been
                 Headless
                 forty
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 wanted
                 any
                 thing
                 Necessary
                 to
                 its
                 Being
                 or
                 Unity
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 it
                 so
                 long
                 no
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 many
                 Catholick
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 known
                 untruths
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 had
                 any
                 General
                 Council
                 within
                 this
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 either
                 that
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Canstance
                   ,
                   
                   Basil
                   ,
                   Florence
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Laterane
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 were
                 such
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Bishops
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 how
                 few
                 at
                 Trent
                 did
                 the
                 most
                 egregious
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 work
                 (
                 few
                 more
                 then
                 forty
                 :
                 )
                 The
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   Syria
                   ,
                   Armenia
                   ,
                   Ethiopia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 were
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 fairly
                 invited
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 .
                 If
                 at
                 Florence
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Greeks
                 more
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 what
                 's
                 that
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Profession
                 through
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 besides
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 ancient
                 Councils
                 called
                 General
                 ,
                 contained
                 All
                 the
                 Bishops
                 that
                 could
                 and
                 would
                 come
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 one
                 Bishop
                 chosen
                 by
                 two
                 hundred
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 two
                 hundred
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 these
                 later
                 Councils
                 were
                 neither
                 all
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 Delegates
                 (
                 though
                 but
                 chosen
                 by
                 hundreds
                 to
                 represent
                 them
                 )
                 from
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 packing
                 and
                 fore-resolutions
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 that
                 ruled
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Arguments
                 that
                 nullifie
                 these
                 pretended
                 General
                 Councils
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 useless
                 ;
                 but
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 any
                 more
                 like
                 to
                 Oecumenical
                 or
                 Universal
                 ,
                 then
                 Italy
                 and
                 its
                 few
                 servants
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Councils
                 were
                 not
                 General
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 the
                 four
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 like
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 easily
                 prove
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mandates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 and
                 Ratifications
                 ,
                 and
                 Executions
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperors
                 that
                 called
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sent
                 their
                 Mandates
                 to
                 the
                 Lieutenants
                 and
                 other
                 secular
                 Officers
                 to
                 see
                 to
                 the
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperors
                 that
                 by
                 themselves
                 or
                 their
                 Lieutenants
                 ,
                 were
                 present
                 to
                 Rule
                 them
                 all
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 secular
                 interest
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 Powers
                 that
                 Ratified
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 ratified
                 went
                 for
                 currant
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Ratification
                 was
                 sought
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 Power
                 that
                 banished
                 them
                 that
                 obeyed
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 compelled
                 men
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 Reason
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 what
                 Power
                 
                   Constantine
                   ,
                   Theodosius
                   ,
                   Martian
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Roman
                 Emperor
                 had
                 to
                 summon
                 the
                 Bishops
                 that
                 were
                 subjects
                 in
                 the
                 Dominions
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Princes
                 through
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 What
                 Authority
                 had
                 they
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Dominion
                 ?
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Yea
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 known
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 summon
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 other
                 Princes
                 Dominions
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 those
                 Bishops
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 no
                 considerable
                 number
                 were
                 there
                 .
                 )
                 What
                 Mandates
                 or
                 Invitations
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 
                   India
                   ,
                   Ethiopia
                   ,
                   Persia
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Parthia
                   ,
                   Armenia
                   ,
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   Scotland
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 that
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Power
                 ?
                 Whoever
                 those
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 were
                 that
                 Eusebius
                 calls
                 Bishops
                 of
                 
                   Persis
                   ,
                   Parthia
                   ,
                   Armenia
                
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 plain
                 case
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 due
                 Representatives
                 of
                 all
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 Churches
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 without
                 the
                 verge
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 No
                 
                   Brittish
                   ,
                   Irish
                
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 then
                 Scottish
                 )
                 Bishops
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 from
                 abundance
                 other
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 Councils
                 after
                 that
                 at
                 Nice
                 ,
                 make
                 less
                 pretense
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 that
                 General
                 Councils
                 then
                 were
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Roman
                 world
                 ,
                 unless
                 a
                 Bishop
                 or
                 two
                 sometime
                 might
                 drop
                 in
                 that
                 lived
                 next
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 was
                 the
                 Church
                 no
                 wider
                 then
                 the
                 Empire
                 ?
                 Let
                 Baronius
                 himself
                 be
                 judge
                 ,
                 that
                 tells
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 primitive
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   India
                   ,
                   Persia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Let
                 Godignus
                 be
                 judge
                 ,
                 that
                 confesseth
                 the
                 Ethiopians
                 had
                 the
                 Gospel
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 days
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 pray
                 in
                 what
                 age
                 were
                 they
                 Papists
                 ?
                 )
                 Let
                 Raynerius
                 be
                 judge
                 ,
                 that
                 saith
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Armenia
                 and
                 others
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ?
                 Let
                 the
                 Antiquities
                 of
                 Brittain
                 and
                 Ireland
                 be
                 evidence
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 undenyable
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 noyse
                 then
                 of
                 General
                 Councils
                 comes
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 supposition
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 world
                 was
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 world
                 .
                 A
                 small
                 mistake
                 !
                 We
                 home-bred
                 Rusticks
                 may
                 shortly
                 be
                 as
                 well
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 a
                 London
                 Convocation
                 was
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 !
                 Pighius
                 pleading
                 for
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 saith
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 General
                 Councils
                 were
                 the
                 devise
                 of
                 Constantine
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Popes
                 themselves
                 do
                 fetch
                 the
                 most
                 specious
                 Evidences
                 for
                 their
                 primacy
                 from
                 the
                 Decrees
                 or
                 Edicts
                 of
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 
                   Valentinian
                   ,
                   Gratian
                
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 power
                 had
                 those
                 Emperors
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 before
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 ,
                 what
                 General
                 Councils
                 were
                 there
                 since
                 the
                 Apostle
                 days
                 ?
                 None
                 doubtless
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 now
                 knows
                 of
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 senseless
                 enough
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 350
                 Roman
                 Bishops
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 150
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Council
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 165
                 Bishops
                 
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 Council
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 150
                 Bishops
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 there
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 But
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 ridiculous
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 new-found
                 
                   Concilium
                   Sinuessanum
                
                 ,
                 imagined
                 without
                 proof
                 to
                 meet
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 Cave
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 deposition
                 of
                 an
                 Idolatrous
                 Pope
                 ,
                 were
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 .
                 Where
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 the
                 unity
                 ,
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 300
                 years
                 ?
                 Was
                 it
                 governed
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 think
                 you
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ?
                 yea
                 or
                 ever
                 one
                 day
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ?
              
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 there
                 ever
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 men
                 have
                 a
                 fairer
                 pretence
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 contained
                 in
                 a
                 family
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 narrow
                 space
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 meetings
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 or
                 other
                 Christians
                 then
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 hard
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 Instance
                 insisted
                 on
                 is
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.
                 
                 But
                 were
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 there
                 ?
                 or
                 summoned
                 to
                 appear
                 ?
                 Act.
                 14.
                 23.
                 they
                 had
                 ordained
                 them
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   Titus
                
                 ,
                 abundance
                 were
                 absent
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Church
                 at
                 Hierusalem
                 as
                 the
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 informers
                 that
                 they
                 sent
                 .
                 Not
                 because
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 Universal
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 greatest
                 knowledge
                 and
                 authority
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 proved
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 no
                 more
                 prove
                 them
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Deacons
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 were
                 ordained
                 by
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 Act.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 Matthias
                 and
                 Justus
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 Lot
                 by
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 Act.
                 1.
                 and
                 that
                 Christ
                 appeared
                 to
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 Supper
                 to
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 event
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 never
                 made
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 the
                 Head
                 or
                 Governor
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 continually
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   form
                   or
                   unity
                   (
                   no
                   nor
                   the
                   well-being
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   dependeth
                   not
                   on
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   either
                   unnecessary
                   ,
                   unjust
                   ,
                   or
                   naturally
                   or
                   morally
                   impossible
                   :
                   But
                   a
                   true
                   General
                   Council
                   is
                   none
                   such
                   :
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   :
                   or
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   unnecessary
                   and
                   unjust
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Head
                   or
                   Soveraign
                   Governor
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   its
                   being
                   ,
                   unity
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   well
                   being
                   )
                   doth
                   depend
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 nothing
                 here
                 to
                 prove
                 but
                 the
                 Minor.
                 And
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 the
                 Impossibility
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 non-necessity
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 unjustice
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 true
                 General
                 Council
                 consisteth
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Pastors
                 or
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ;
                 or
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 Morally
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 All.
                 A
                 General
                 Council
                 of
                 Delegates
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 must
                 consist
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 proportionably
                 chosen
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 signifie
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 name
                 and
                 shadow
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 are
                 Morally
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 Naturally
                 Impossible
                 :
                 as
                 I
                 prove
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 their
                 habitations
                 ,
                 some
                 dwell
                 in
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 Ethiopia
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 Mexico
                 ,
                 the
                 Philippines
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 West-Indies
                 :
                 some
                 at
                 St.
                 Thome's
                 ,
                 some
                 dispersed
                 through
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 Dominions
                 .
                 Now
                 how
                 long
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 before
                 all
                 these
                 have
                 tidings
                 of
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 summons
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 or
                 send
                 their
                 Delegates
                 ?
                 Who
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 cost
                 of
                 sending
                 messengers
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 ?
                 Will
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
                 Not
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 no
                 richer
                 then
                 Peter
                 was
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 pound
                 will
                 it
                 cost
                 before
                 that
                 all
                 can
                 have
                 a
                 lawful
                 summons
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 long
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 all
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Nations
                 meet
                 ,
                 and
                 agree
                 upon
                 their
                 Delegates
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 instructions
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 bear
                 their
                 charges
                 in
                 the
                 journey
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Pastors
                 have
                 had
                 so
                 little
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 unable
                 themselves
                 to
                 defray
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 few
                 Bishops
                 out
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 distant
                 Countries
                 ,
                 will
                 consume
                 in
                 their
                 journey
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 money
                 and
                 provision
                 .
                 To
                 provide
                 them
                 shipping
                 by
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 Horses
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 necessaries
                 by
                 land
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 thousand
                 miles
                 ,
                 will
                 require
                 no
                 small
                 allowance
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 voluntary
                 contribution
                 that
                 must
                 maintain
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 most
                 love
                 their
                 money
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 so
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 need
                 of
                 such
                 journeys
                 and
                 Councils
                 ,
                 that
                 doubtless
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 very
                 forward
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 contribution
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 Infidel
                 Princes
                 will
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 transporting
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 money
                 from
                 their
                 countries
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 occasions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 hate
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 suppose
                 them
                 furnished
                 with
                 all
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 
                 forward
                 ;
                 How
                 long
                 will
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 journey
                 ?
                 Shipping
                 cannot
                 always
                 be
                 had
                 :
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 go
                 by
                 land
                 :
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 come
                 in
                 less
                 than
                 three
                 ,
                 or
                 four
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 seven
                 years
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 .
                 And
                 will
                 ever
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 be
                 held
                 upon
                 these
                 terms
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Moreover
                 the
                 persons
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 perform
                 such
                 journeys
                 .
                 Bishops
                 are
                 Elders
                 :
                 Most
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 aged
                 persons
                 .
                 The
                 wisest
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 business
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 And
                 few
                 attain
                 that
                 maturity
                 but
                 the
                 aged
                 :
                 Especially
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 &
                 Southern
                 Churches
                 that
                 want
                 the
                 helps
                 of
                 Learning
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 .
                 And
                 will
                 the
                 Churches
                 be
                 so
                 barbarous
                 as
                 to
                 turn
                 out
                 their
                 aged
                 faithful
                 Pastors
                 upon
                 the
                 jaws
                 of
                 death
                 ?
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 live
                 out
                 so
                 long
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 journey
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 pass
                 through
                 raging
                 and
                 tempestuous
                 Seas
                 ,
                 through
                 Deserts
                 and
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 thousand
                 miles
                 where
                 they
                 must
                 daily
                 conflict
                 with
                 distress
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 a
                 fond
                 conceit
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 (
                 without
                 unusual
                 providences
                 )
                 ten
                 Bishops
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 ●●ould
                 come
                 alive
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 through
                 all
                 these
                 labors
                 and
                 difficulties
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 known
                 how
                 few
                 bodies
                 will
                 bear
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 change
                 of
                 air
                 :
                 How
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 Souldiers
                 in
                 the
                 Indies
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 that
                 doth
                 survive
                 ?
                 And
                 can
                 ancient
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 spent
                 with
                 studies
                 and
                 labors
                 ,
                 endure
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 Most
                 studious
                 painful
                 Preachers
                 here
                 with
                 us
                 are
                 very
                 sickly
                 ,
                 and
                 scarse
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 small
                 incommodities
                 of
                 their
                 habitations
                 :
                 And
                 could
                 they
                 endure
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Moreover
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 live
                 under
                 Mahometans
                 and
                 other
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 them
                 leave
                 to
                 travail
                 so
                 far
                 into
                 the
                 Countries
                 of
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 on
                 such
                 occasions
                 .
                 They
                 hate
                 us
                 and
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 oft
                 at
                 war
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 would
                 hang
                 those
                 Bishops
                 as
                 Intelligencers
                 that
                 should
                 offer
                 to
                 come
                 among
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 must
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Countries
                 of
                 other
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 oft
                 in
                 war
                 with
                 the
                 parts
                 which
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 or
                 go
                 to
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 they
                 should
                 allow
                 them
                 passage
                 through
                 their
                 Countries
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 do
                 ,
                 all
                 will
                 not
                 :
                 When
                 poor
                 Lithgow
                 had
                 travailed
                 nineteen
                 years
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 tortured
                 ,
                 strappado'd
                 and
                 disjoynted
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 cripple
                 at
                 Malaga
                 in
                 the
                 Spanish
                 Inquisition
                 .
                 And
                 thanked
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 English
                 Embassador
                 that
                 he
                 sped
                 so
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Even
                 at
                 home
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 the
                 Princes
                 are
                 so
                 commonly
                 in
                 Wars
                 (
                 as
                 are
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   Spain
                   ,
                   Venice
                   ,
                   Sweden
                   ,
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   Poland
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 
                   Brandenburgh
                   ,
                   Holland
                   ,
                   Portugal
                   ,
                   England
                   ,
                   Transylvania
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 probability
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 all
                 or
                 half
                 consent
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 subjects
                 pass
                 into
                 their
                 enemies
                 Countries
                 to
                 reside
                 so
                 long
                 .
                 Jealousies
                 raised
                 by
                 particular
                 Interests
                 would
                 make
                 it
                 Treason
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Moreover
                 many
                 Princes
                 understand
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 call
                 such
                 Councils
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 man
                 else
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 subject
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 will
                 abhor
                 that
                 their
                 subjects
                 should
                 travail
                 so
                 far
                 at
                 his
                 call
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 such
                 designs
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 at
                 another
                 mans
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 authority
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 .
                 )
                 This
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 Emperor
                 of
                 Habassia
                 so
                 resolutely
                 resist
                 the
                 Popes
                 pretensions
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Godignus
                   ,
                   Maffaeus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 do
                 declare
                 )
                 Few
                 Princes
                 will
                 endure
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 subjects
                 brought
                 under
                 a
                 forreign
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 suppose
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 number
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 thing
                 like
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 )
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 be
                 unfit
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 ten
                 ,
                 or
                 twenty
                 Council
                 houses
                 or
                 Assemblies
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 uncapable
                 of
                 conferring
                 ,
                 through
                 diversity
                 of
                 languages
                 .
                 Few
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Abassines
                   ,
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                   Syrians
                   ,
                   Armenians
                   ,
                
                 or
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 understand
                 and
                 speak
                 any
                 language
                 that
                 would
                 commonly
                 be
                 understood
                 and
                 used
                 in
                 a
                 Council
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 Interpreters
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 many
                 Interpreters
                 cannot
                 be
                 used
                 to
                 tell
                 all
                 that
                 understand
                 not
                 ,
                 what
                 every
                 man
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 expound
                 their
                 minds
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 waste
                 an
                 age
                 in
                 a
                 Council
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Council
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 Babel
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 Councils
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 journey
                 ,
                 old
                 men
                 should
                 live
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 issue
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 any
                 great
                 matters
                 there
                 .
                 Eighteen
                 years
                 at
                 Trent
                 would
                 consume
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 :
                 How
                 
                 many
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 own
                 Legates
                 dyed
                 before
                 that
                 Council
                 could
                 be
                 finished
                 ?
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 live
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 can
                 you
                 dream
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 live
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 like
                 tedious
                 dangerous
                 journeys
                 and
                 voyages
                 to
                 bring
                 back
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Councill
                 to
                 their
                 Churches
                 ?
                 Judge
                 now
                 whether
                 such
                 Councils
                 are
                 not
                 Naturally
                 Impossible
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 add
                 but
                 this
                 .
                 No
                 men
                 can
                 be
                 compelled
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 at
                 once
                 agree
                 to
                 so
                 difficult
                 a
                 task
                 ,
                 and
                 agree
                 upon
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Miracle
                 .
                 One
                 will
                 be
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 One
                 for
                 one
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 through
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 how
                 hardly
                 any
                 two
                 Princes
                 can
                 agree
                 upon
                 times
                 ,
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 circumstances
                 in
                 their
                 Treaties
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 next
                 enquire
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 Necessity
                 such
                 a
                 Council
                 is
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 Necessary
                 for
                 Church
                 government
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 to
                 make
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 execute
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Necessary
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 Laws
                 already
                 sufficient
                 for
                 salvation
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 hope
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 constituted
                 so
                 loose
                 a
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 his
                 Body
                 to
                 such
                 mutations
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 so
                 frequently
                 have
                 new
                 Laws
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 must
                 ,
                 sure
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 from
                 their
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 reserved
                 the
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 to
                 himself
                 as
                 his
                 Prerogative
                 .
                 Legislation
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 act
                 of
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 and
                 chief
                 flower
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Soveraignty
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 Christs
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 subjects
                 make
                 their
                 own
                 Laws
                 ?
                 Scripture
                 is
                 sufficient
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 need
                 General
                 Councils
                 for
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 Universal
                 Laws
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 spare
                 them
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Traytors
                 in
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 Execution
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 Magisterial
                 ,
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 Princes
                 right
                 .
                 Or
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 Excommunicating
                 Church
                 offenders
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 particular
                 Churches
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 .
                 Others
                 cannot
                 know
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 the
                 cause
                 .
                 If
                 all
                 Church-causes
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 Millions
                 of
                 men
                 must
                 be
                 attending
                 them
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 judge
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Churches
                 themselves
                 are
                 to
                 
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 the
                 Synods
                 of
                 neighbour
                 Pastors
                 are
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 that
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 Where
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Necessity
                 of
                 such
                 Councils
                 at
                 such
                 rates
                 ?
                 Augustine
                 said
                 that
                 drunkenness
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 was
                 grown
                 so
                 strong
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Council
                 to
                 suppress
                 it
                 .
                 Could
                 they
                 do
                 such
                 feats
                 as
                 to
                 cure
                 Drunkenness
                 ,
                 Whoredom
                 ,
                 Covetousness
                 ,
                 Pride
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 be
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 were
                 called
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 unjust
                 Assembly
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 cruelty
                 and
                 destroying
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 killing
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Pastors
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 cruelty
                 and
                 Church
                 destoying
                 by
                 the
                 starving
                 and
                 desertion
                 of
                 the
                 flocks
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 What
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 peoples
                 souls
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 to
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 Deceivers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 temptations
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 being
                 for
                 ten
                 or
                 twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 ever
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Pastors
                 under
                 pretense
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ?
                 Basil
                 in
                 his
                 seventieth
                 Epistle
                 tells
                 the
                 Western
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 solicite
                 their
                 own
                 cause
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 
                   (
                   N.
                   B.
                
                 )
                 do
                 for
                 the
                 least
                 moment
                 leave
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 leaveth
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 deceivers
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 this
                 ground
                 he
                 shews
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 spare
                 Bishops
                 to
                 be
                 meer
                 Messengers
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Much
                 less
                 could
                 they
                 have
                 spared
                 a
                 sufficient
                 number
                 to
                 stay
                 seven
                 or
                 ten
                 years
                 together
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 think
                 that
                 such
                 Necessities
                 are
                 unusuall
                 ,
                 he
                 knows
                 not
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 Councils
                 are
                 most
                 usefull
                 if
                 ever
                 ,
                 when
                 necessities
                 are
                 greatest
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 Councils
                 things
                 are
                 carried
                 by
                 Votes
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 
                   Abassia
                   ,
                   Armenia
                   ,
                   Mexico
                
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 so
                 remote
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 send
                 but
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 out-voted
                 by
                 that
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 where
                 the
                 Council
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 send
                 in
                 proportionably
                 an
                 hundred
                 for
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 a
                 faction
                 might
                 promote
                 any
                 heresie
                 or
                 carnal
                 interest
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Churches
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 enslaved
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 send
                 at
                 the
                 dearest
                 rates
                 .
                 Italy
                 and
                 a
                 few
                 more
                 parts
                 ,
                 at
                 Trent
                 ,
                 would
                 over-vote
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 East
                 and
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 what
                 interest
                 or
                 opinion
                 they
                 please
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 if
                 one
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 err
                 ,
                 all
                 may
                 err
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Council
                 :
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 equal
                 interest
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 equal
                 power
                 in
                 Councils
                 :
                 which
                 will
                 certainly
                 be
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Pope
                 be
                 he
                 that
                 must
                 call
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 none
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 will
                 stand
                 with
                 his
                 interest
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 calling
                 them
                 ,
                 no
                 one
                 else
                 hath
                 ,
                 for
                 none
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 universal
                 consent
                 ,
                 three
                 hundred
                 years
                 is
                 little
                 enough
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 and
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 must
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 easily
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 procure
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 designs
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Those
                 that
                 think
                 it
                 the
                 Popes
                 prerogative
                 to
                 call
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 do
                 also
                 affirm
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 before
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 express
                 words
                 of
                 Binnius
                 and
                 others
                 )
                 that
                 a
                 Council
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 power
                 then
                 the
                 Pope
                 will
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 convened
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 done
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 of
                 no
                 Validity
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 allow
                 it
                 not
                 :
                 If
                 he
                 approve
                 one
                 half
                 ,
                 that
                 half
                 is
                 valid
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 approbation
                 will
                 make
                 their
                 Decrees
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ;
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 half
                 which
                 he
                 disapproveth
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 worth
                 a
                 straw
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 most
                 foolish
                 thing
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 put
                 themselves
                 to
                 so
                 much
                 charge
                 to
                 defray
                 the
                 expenses
                 of
                 their
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 hazzard
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 their
                 labours
                 at
                 home
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 hazzard
                 the
                 Churches
                 by
                 their
                 absence
                 ,
                 when
                 for
                 ought
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 world
                 do
                 but
                 lose
                 all
                 their
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 shall
                 be
                 valid
                 if
                 they
                 please
                 not
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ?
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 most
                 abominable
                 justice
                 in
                 him
                 thus
                 to
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 cost
                 ,
                 and
                 hazzard
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 the
                 Pastors
                 lives
                 ,
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 when
                 if
                 the
                 infallible
                 spirit
                 be
                 only
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 work
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 saved
                 all
                 this
                 cost
                 and
                 labour
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 By
                 what
                 Justice
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 be
                 obliged
                 by
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 Contract
                 ?
                 If
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 Divine
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Humane
                 .
                 If
                 by
                 Divine
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 shewed
                 that
                 ever
                 God
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 Government
                 for
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 take
                 all
                 .
                 If
                 by
                 Humane
                 Laws
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 affirmed
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 Humane
                 Soveraign
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 Laws
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 is
                 it
                 by
                 contract
                 ,
                 then
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 those
                 Nations
                 that
                 thought
                 not
                 meet
                 to
                 send
                 any
                 Bishops
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 free
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 will
                 all
                 those
                 be
                 that
                 sent
                 Bishops
                 who
                 dissented
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 For
                 contract
                 or
                 Consent
                 bindeth
                 none
                 
                 but
                 Contracters
                 or
                 Consenters
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 England
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 
                   Nice
                   ,
                   Ephesus
                   ,
                   Calcedon
                   ,
                   Constantinople
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 By
                 what
                 Justice
                 shall
                 any
                 people
                 be
                 required
                 to
                 send
                 Delegates
                 ,
                 on
                 such
                 terms
                 as
                 these
                 to
                 Councils
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 their
                 definitions
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ?
                 When
                 our
                 faith
                 and
                 souls
                 are
                 preciouser
                 things
                 then
                 so
                 boldly
                 to
                 cast
                 upon
                 the
                 trust
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 Delegates
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 and
                 employed
                 ?
                 What
                 Bishops
                 other
                 Countries
                 will
                 choose
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 almost
                 all
                 Countries
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Princes
                 that
                 choose
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 must
                 be
                 chosen
                 but
                 who
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Bishops
                 choose
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 highest
                 with
                 the
                 secular
                 power
                 that
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 choice
                 ,
                 who
                 perhaps
                 may
                 choose
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 choose
                 them
                 .
                 Most
                 Nations
                 have
                 a
                 Clergy
                 much
                 at
                 difference
                 .
                 The
                 Remonstrants
                 and
                 Contramonstrants
                 in
                 Holland
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 chosen
                 like
                 members
                 for
                 the
                 Synod
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Bishops
                 days
                 men
                 of
                 one
                 mind
                 were
                 chosen
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 to
                 Convocations
                 :
                 The
                 next
                 year
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 Learned
                 Assembly
                 that
                 put
                 down
                 the
                 Prelacy
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 a
                 Convocation
                 had
                 formed
                 an
                 Oath
                 to
                 be
                 imposed
                 on
                 all
                 Ministers
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 should
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Prelates
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 when
                 for
                 number
                 ,
                 learning
                 and
                 piety
                 (
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 least
                 )
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 advantage
                 (
                 laying
                 aside
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 ungodly
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 number
                 .
                 )
                 Till
                 the
                 Spanish
                 match
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 on
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 England
                 were
                 ten
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 twenty
                 to
                 one
                 Augustinians
                 ,
                 Calvinists
                 ,
                 or
                 Antiarminians
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 Arminians
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 Would
                 they
                 not
                 accordingly
                 have
                 differed
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ?
                 How
                 bitterly
                 are
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ireland
                 decryed
                 by
                 the
                 Arminian
                 Bishops
                 since
                 sprung
                 up
                 both
                 in
                 Ireland
                 and
                 England
                 ?
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 Delegates
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 any
                 Council
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 speak
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 perhaps
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 small
                 prevailing
                 party
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 (
                 which
                 perhaps
                 may
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 .
                 )
                 If
                 Jeremiah
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 go
                 one
                 way
                 .
                 If
                 Cyril
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 go
                 another
                 way
                 :
                 And
                 his
                 counterfeit
                 Successor
                 undo
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 .
              
               
               
                 9.
                 
                 No
                 Church
                 that
                 sendeth
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Bishops
                 to
                 represent
                 a
                 thousand
                 or
                 two
                 thousand
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 sure
                 how
                 those
                 Bishops
                 will
                 carry
                 it
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 thither
                 .
                 For
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 they
                 may
                 betray
                 our
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 cross
                 their
                 instructions
                 :
                 They
                 may
                 be
                 perverted
                 by
                 the
                 reasonings
                 of
                 erroneous
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 bribed
                 by
                 the
                 powerfull
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 cast
                 our
                 faith
                 on
                 so
                 slender
                 an
                 assurance
                 ,
                 is
                 little
                 wisdom
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 If
                 consent
                 only
                 bind
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Councils
                 (
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 our
                 Rule
                 ,
                 )
                 then
                 is
                 Posterity
                 bound
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 consent
                 as
                 their
                 Fathers
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 free
                 ?
                 If
                 yea
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 bond
                 ?
                 And
                 then
                 why
                 do
                 not
                 the
                 Grotians
                 in
                 Ireland
                 and
                 England
                 obey
                 the
                 Antiarminian
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 both
                 ?
                 Did
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 send
                 Bishop
                 Carlton
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 Hall
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 Davenant
                 (
                 afterward
                 a
                 Bishop
                 )
                 Dr.
                 Ward
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Goad
                 ,
                 and
                 Balcanquall
                 Episcopal
                 Divines
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Dort
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 England
                 was
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Synod
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 Grotians
                 and
                 Arminians
                 think
                 not
                 themselves
                 bound
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 that
                 Synod
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 forbear
                 reproaching
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 unjust
                 that
                 any
                 (
                 especially
                 most
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 should
                 be
                 obliged
                 by
                 the
                 votes
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 oppressed
                 by
                 Majority
                 ,
                 meerly
                 because
                 their
                 distance
                 ,
                 or
                 poverty
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 weakness
                 of
                 their
                 Pastors
                 disableth
                 them
                 to
                 send
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 equal
                 number
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 defray
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 their
                 abode
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Ah
                 if
                 good
                 Pope
                 Zachary
                 ,
                 or
                 Archbishop
                 Boniface
                 had
                 considered
                 that
                 the
                 essence
                 or
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 consist
                 in
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 fetched
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 thought
                 better
                 on
                 it
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 excommunicated
                 Virgilius
                 ,
                 for
                 saying
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   quod
                   alius
                   mundus
                   ,
                   &
                   alii
                   homines
                   sunt
                   sub
                   terras
                   .
                
                 Dr.
                 Heylin
                 tels
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Geography
                   ,
                   Lib.
                
                 1.
                 pag.
                 25.
                 that
                 
                   Bede
                   (
                   de
                   ratione
                   temporum
                   ,
                   cap.
                
                 32.
                 )
                 calleth
                 it
                 a
                 fable
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 :
                 and
                 adds
                 that
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Lactantius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 of
                 those
                 better
                 times
                 condemned
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 incredible
                 fable
                 ,
                 whose
                 words
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 I
                 could
                 put
                 down
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 did
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 necessary
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 did
                 that
                 age
                 dream
                 that
                 the
                 Being
                 or
                 Unity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 Believers
                 soul
                 depended
                 on
                 this
                 Article
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 partly
                 called
                 from
                 the
                 Antipodes
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Churches
                 
                 Head
                 or
                 Governours
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 at
                 least
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 and
                 obeyed
                 by
                 every
                 Christian
                 soul
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 saved
                 at
                 the
                 Antipodes
                 ?
                 And
                 Sir
                 
                   Fradcis
                   Drake
                
                 and
                 Cavendish
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 famous
                 for
                 compassing
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 had
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 spread
                 through
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 poor
                 old
                 Bishops
                 must
                 ordinarily
                 take
                 half
                 such
                 Journies
                 or
                 voyages
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 business
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Constance
                 had
                 been
                 executed
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 evry
                 ten
                 years
                 ,
                 many
                 would
                 scarce
                 have
                 had
                 time
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 come
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 charitable
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 found
                 out
                 a
                 Remedy
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 rarity
                 of
                 their
                 Councils
                 (
                 let
                 them
                 decree
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 condemning
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 remotest
                 ,
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 sending
                 them
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 the
                 General
                 Council
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Moreover
                 such
                 Councils
                 are
                 unjust
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 multi
                 tude
                 of
                 Bishops
                 that
                 must
                 there
                 meet
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 heard
                 speak
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 case
                 standeth
                 already
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 more
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 then
                 can
                 meet
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 Assemblies
                 :
                 And
                 many
                 thousand
                 more
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Rectors
                 of
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Parish
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 are
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 votes
                 in
                 Councils
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 easilyer
                 deny
                 it
                 then
                 disprove
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 invalidate
                 the
                 proofs
                 already
                 brought
                 :
                 But
                 (
                 to
                 proceed
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 grounds
                 )
                 me
                 thinks
                 they
                 that
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 Bishop
                 who
                 hath
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 admit
                 all
                 those
                 Pastors
                 of
                 particular
                 Churches
                 that
                 have
                 Presbyters
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Curates
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 many
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 only
                 Cities
                 must
                 have
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 they
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 grounds
                 admit
                 a
                 Bishop
                 for
                 each
                 City
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 every
                 City
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 Kingdoms
                 in
                 Europe
                 had
                 a
                 Bishop
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 prove
                 they
                 that
                 Countrey
                 Parishes
                 may
                 not
                 have
                 Bishops
                 ?
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 (
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 grounds
                 )
                 every
                 four
                 or
                 six
                 parishes
                 have
                 one
                 ?
                 Hath
                 God
                 forbid
                 it
                 ?
                 where
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 ?
                 sure
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 Divine
                 institution
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 have
                 just
                 so
                 many
                 Parishes
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 more
                 nor
                 less
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 is
                 confest
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 undetermined
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 if
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 and
                 people
                 agree
                 to
                 settle
                 Bishops
                 in
                 
                 every
                 such
                 small
                 number
                 of
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 Law
                 can
                 they
                 exclude
                 them
                 from
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 former
                 Councils
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 1.
                 
                 Those
                 Canons
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 Scripture
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 contradict
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 themselves
                 do
                 not
                 obey
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 many
                 such
                 Councils
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Those
                 Councils
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 Laws
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 Laws
                 that
                 shall
                 reach
                 to
                 this
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 Pauls
                 command
                 to
                 Titus
                 1.
                 3
                 ,
                 5.
                 and
                 the
                 example
                 Acts
                 14.
                 23.
                 is
                 only
                 of
                 ordained
                 Elders
                 or
                 Bishops
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 ordain
                 them
                 any
                 where
                 but
                 in
                 Cities
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 deny
                 the
                 consequence
                 .
                 Most
                 ancient
                 interpreters
                 by
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Acts
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 Understand
                 meer
                 Presbyters
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 as
                 much
                 follow
                 that
                 Presbyters
                 must
                 be
                 ordained
                 no
                 where
                 but
                 in
                 Cities
                 :
                 What
                 if
                 I
                 can
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 never
                 gathered
                 a
                 solemn
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Christians
                 for
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 any
                 where
                 but
                 in
                 Cities
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 administred
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 any
                 where
                 but
                 in
                 Cities
                 ?
                 will
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 therefore
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 Assemble
                 or
                 administer
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 any
                 where
                 but
                 in
                 Cities
                 ?
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 granted
                 ?
                 they
                 cannot
                 deny
                 but
                 every
                 corporation
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 most
                 of
                 our
                 Burroughs
                 and
                 Market
                 Towns
                 in
                 England
                 are
                 ,
                 may
                 truly
                 be
                 called
                 Cities
                 in
                 that
                 Scripture
                 sence
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 every
                 such
                 City
                 had
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Even
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   France
                   ,
                   Germany
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Italy
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 spot
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 Bishops
                 enough
                 for
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Councils
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 could
                 Assemble
                 and
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 Two
                 shifts
                 they
                 have
                 against
                 the
                 over-greatness
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 .
                 One
                 is
                 the
                 course
                 now
                 taken
                 :
                 to
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 Bishop
                 over
                 many
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 Circuit
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 depute
                 one
                 out
                 of
                 many
                 from
                 every
                 Countrey
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Representative
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 a
                 Real
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Who
                 hath
                 authority
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 diminutions
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 if
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 that
                 authority
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 s
                 apparently
                 against
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 tendeth
                 to
                 the
                 frustrating
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 that
                 true
                 Bishops
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 rare
                 .
                 By
                 their
                 own
                 Rule
                 ,
                 each
                 City
                 should
                 have
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 Brerewoods
                 Enquiries
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 writers
                 help
                 you
                 to
                 conjecture
                 how
                 many
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Representative
                 General
                 Council
                 is
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 quite
                 different
                 from
                 a
                 Real
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 word
                 
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 they
                 to
                 prove
                 such
                 a
                 Representative
                 Council
                 ?
                 Doubtless
                 none
                 :
                 And
                 will
                 they
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 Church
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 center
                 of
                 Unity
                 ,
                 meerly
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 brains
                 ,
                 upon
                 supposition
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 prudential
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 Men
                 are
                 of
                 exceeding
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 different
                 judgements
                 actually
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                   England
                
                 should
                 send
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 ten
                 men
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 more
                 then
                 possible
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 give
                 their
                 judgements
                 in
                 many
                 points
                 so
                 far
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 twenty
                 or
                 an
                 hundred
                 to
                 one
                 at
                 home
                 may
                 be
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 cannot
                 send
                 our
                 understandings
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 reasons
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Council
                 when
                 we
                 send
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 that
                 any
                 such
                 Council
                 doth
                 express
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 rule
                 you
                 may
                 reduce
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 to
                 a
                 dozen
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 Patriarks
                 :
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 may
                 choose
                 them
                 as
                 their
                 representatives
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 it
                 s
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 should
                 be
                 satisfied
                 of
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 or
                 fitness
                 of
                 such
                 substitutions
                 and
                 representations
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 consent
                 or
                 elect
                 men
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 and
                 work
                 :
                 And
                 who
                 may
                 justly
                 force
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Moreover
                 such
                 Councils
                 are
                 unjust
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 just
                 satisfaction
                 given
                 by
                 men
                 that
                 live
                 at
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 great
                 number
                 that
                 come
                 thither
                 are
                 truly
                 Bishops
                 :
                 yea
                 or
                 Presbyters
                 either
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 not
                 possible
                 under
                 many
                 years
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 satisfactory
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 abiding
                 in
                 that
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 their
                 deputations
                 or
                 elections
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 elected
                 Representative
                 Councils
                 )
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 perpetual
                 controversies
                 between
                 several
                 parties
                 (
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 Parliaments
                 )
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 this
                 man
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 truly
                 elected
                 ,
                 in
                 how
                 many
                 years
                 will
                 all
                 these
                 be
                 decided
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 begin
                 their
                 work
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 well
                 conclude
                 ,
                 laying
                 all
                 these
                 seven
                 considerations
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 places
                 ,
                 the
                 age
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 Governments
                 which
                 they
                 live
                 under
                 ,
                 their
                 necessary
                 labours
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ruine
                 that
                 will
                 befall
                 their
                 Churches
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 absence
                 ,
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 their
                 languages
                 ,
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 knowing
                 the
                 Ordination
                 and
                 Qualifications
                 of
                 persons
                 so
                 remote
                 to
                 prove
                 their
                 capacity
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 all
                 these
                 together
                 do
                 plainly
                 shew
                 that
                 such
                 
                 General
                 Councils
                 are
                 impossible
                 and
                 unjust
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 the
                 standing
                 Government
                 or
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 center
                 of
                 its
                 Unity
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Synod
                   it self
                   is
                   impossible
                   ,
                   needless
                   ,
                   and
                   unjust
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   Impossible
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   do
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   a
                   Head
                   or
                   Soveraign
                   Power
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   Assemble
                   :
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   appointed
                   thereunto
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Antecedent
                 is
                 partly
                 manifest
                 by
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 from
                 their
                 different
                 languages
                 and
                 other
                 considerations
                 .
                 Moreover
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 persons
                 that
                 will
                 have
                 appeals
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 causes
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 (
                 if
                 really
                 they
                 will
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 Soveraign
                 Power
                 and
                 Judge
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 millions
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 them
                 about
                 their
                 doors
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 leisure
                 in
                 many
                 years
                 to
                 hear
                 their
                 
                 causes
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 former
                 Councils
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 truly
                 General
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 called
                 in
                 such
                 times
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 did
                 lie
                 in
                 a
                 narrow
                 compass
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 remote
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 assembled
                 indeed
                 but
                 occasionally
                 ,
                 to
                 advise
                 upon
                 and
                 determine
                 some
                 one
                 particular
                 mans
                 case
                 ,
                 or
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 took
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 power
                 or
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 its
                 essential
                 form
                 or
                 Center
                 of
                 Unity
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 millions
                 of
                 persons
                 that
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 causes
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 so
                 far
                 to
                 travail
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 great
                 cost
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 attend
                 and
                 bring
                 all
                 their
                 witnesses
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 sounder
                 bodyed
                 then
                 our
                 English
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 the
                 poor
                 people
                 of
                 Mexico
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 those
                 Indies
                 (
                 to
                 look
                 no
                 further
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 dead
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 reach
                 the
                 General
                 Council
                 .
                 
                   e.
                   g.
                
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Europe
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Council
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 competent
                 Judges
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 causes
                 which
                 by
                 distance
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 much
                 unknown
                 in
                 many
                 weighty
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 whose
                 cognisance
                 is
                 necessary
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 such
                 Councils
                 will
                 sit
                 so
                 seldom
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 work
                 will
                 be
                 undone
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   If
                   God
                   had
                   intended
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   Council
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   necessary
                   Governour
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   acquainted
                   us
                   with
                   his
                   will
                   concerning
                   some
                   certain
                   Power
                   to
                   summon
                   them
                   ,
                   (
                   or
                   would
                   have
                   authorized
                   some
                   or
                   other
                   to
                   call
                   such
                   a
                   Council
                   )
                   But
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   acquainted
                   us
                   with
                   his
                   will
                   herein
                   ,
                   nor
                   authorized
                   any
                   to
                   call
                   such
                   a
                   Council
                   :
                   therefore
                   it
                   
                   was
                   not
                   his
                   intent
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   form
                   or
                   necessary
                   Governour
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Either
                 this
                 Council
                 must
                 meet
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Authoritative
                   call
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 consent
                 .
                 If
                 by
                 
                   such
                   a
                   call
                   ,
                   who
                
                 must
                 call
                 them
                 ?
                 The
                 Popes
                 pretense
                 to
                 this
                 Authority
                 is
                 voluminously
                 and
                 unansweràbly
                 confuted
                 long
                 ago
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 s
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 what
                 ever
                 Baronius
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ancient
                 Councils
                 were
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Emperors
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 since
                 have
                 been
                 called
                 by
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Cardinals
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 what
                 hath
                 he
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 summon
                 the
                 subjects
                 of
                 the
                 
                   French
                   ,
                   Spaniards
                   ,
                   Turks
                   ,
                   Aethiopian
                   ,
                   &
                   c
                   ?
                
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 we
                 never
                 had
                 true
                 Universal
                 Councils
                 :
                 They
                 were
                 but
                 General
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 Empire
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 who
                 ever
                 precided
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 Emperours
                 called
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 had
                 
                   Constantine
                   ,
                   Martian
                   ,
                   Theodosius
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Roman
                 Emperour
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 subjects
                 in
                 
                   India
                   ,
                   Aethiopia
                   ,
                   Persia
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 to
                 a
                 Council
                 ?
                 Nor
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 done
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 followers
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 seem
                 so
                 blinded
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Empire
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Roman
                 world
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 !
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 all
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 of
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 or
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 If
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 only
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 exclude
                 the
                 Bishops
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 
                   Mahometan
                   and
                   Heathen
                   Princes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 
                   General
                   Council
                
                 ;
                 especially
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 now
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Jacob
                   à
                   Vitriaco
                
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legate
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 the
                 Easterly
                 parts
                 of
                 Asia
                 alone
                 ,
                 exceeded
                 in
                 number
                 the
                 Christians
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latine
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 all
                 Princes
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 that
                 should
                 consent
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 tell
                 whether
                 ever
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 ?
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 promised
                 to
                 lead
                 them
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 consent
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 unlikely
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 many
                 and
                 distant
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 different
                 interests
                 and
                 apprehensions
                 ,
                 and
                 usually
                 in
                 wars
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 an
                 age
                 should
                 be
                 spent
                 in
                 treating
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 ten
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 the
                 treaty
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 next
                 to
                 an
                 impossibility
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 consent
                 .
                 Besides
                 ;
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 shew
                 a
                 Commission
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 enable
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 them
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 Impossibility
                 (
                 moral
                 )
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 
                 be
                 found
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 cost
                 and
                 pains
                 to
                 agitate
                 the
                 business
                 among
                 them
                 ?
                 No
                 one
                 can
                 appoint
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 but
                 by
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Who
                 doth
                 it
                 belong
                 to
                 ,
                 to
                 travail
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Indies
                   ,
                   Aethiopia
                   ,
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   Palestine
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 treate
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 Council
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 many
                 lives
                 must
                 he
                 have
                 that
                 shall
                 do
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 findeth
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 hundred
                 minds
                 ,
                 what
                 course
                 shall
                 he
                 take
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 more
                 journies
                 about
                 the
                 world
                 must
                 he
                 make
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 agreement
                 ?
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 ashamed
                 to
                 bestow
                 more
                 words
                 on
                 so
                 evident
                 a
                 case
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Head
                   or
                   Soveraign
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   (
                   as
                   of
                   every
                   body
                   Politick
                   )
                   hath
                   the
                   Legislative
                   Power
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   The
                   Pope
                   or
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   Legislative
                   Power
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Pope
                   or
                   General
                   Council
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   head
                   or
                   Soveraigns
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 of
                 unquestionable
                 verity
                 in
                 Politicks
                 .
                 Legislation
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 chief
                 work
                 of
                 Soveraignty
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 proved
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Ad
                   hominem
                
                 by
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 the
                 
                 chief
                 Opponents
                 ,
                 
                   Grotius
                   de
                   Imperio
                   summar
                   .
                   potest
                   .
                
                 doth
                 purposely
                 maintain
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 others
                 :
                 (
                 See
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Lud.
                   Molinaeus
                
                 new
                 Book
                 supposed
                 against
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 :
                 his
                 
                   Paraenesis
                   .
                
                 )
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 high
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 true
                 King
                 and
                 Soveraign
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 must
                 arrogate
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 faithfull
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 house
                 as
                 was
                 Moses
                 .
                 His
                 Law
                 is
                 perfect
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 perfect
                 :
                 even
                 a
                 sufficient
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 life
                 :
                 No
                 man
                 must
                 
                   add
                   thereto
                   ,
                   nor
                   take
                   ought
                   therefrom
                   ,
                   but
                   do
                   whatsoever
                   he
                   hath
                   commanded
                   ,
                
                 Deut.
                 12.
                 32.
                 
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Testimony
                   :
                   if
                   they
                   speak
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   these
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   light
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 8.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   But
                   men
                   may
                   make
                   By-laws
                   under
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Laws
                   .
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 True
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 those
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 no
                 proper
                 Laws
                 ,
                 so
                 no
                 man
                 or
                 men
                 may
                 make
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Unversal
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 those
                 Laws
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 determine
                 of
                 circumstances
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 necessary
                 
                   in
                   genere
                
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 men
                 
                   in
                   specie
                
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 special
                 reason
                 why
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 determine
                 of
                 these
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 plain
                 ;
                 even
                 because
                 that
                 they
                 depend
                 so
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 several
                 states
                 ,
                 capacities
                 ,
                 customs
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 varied
                 accordingly
                 in
                 several
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 standing
                 Law
                 would
                 have
                 fitted
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 ages
                 in
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 Christ
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 say
                 he
                 makes
                 some
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 neglect
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 him
                 imperfect
                 and
                 insufficient
                 to
                 his
                 work
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 fit
                 that
                 one
                 Universal
                 Law
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Council
                 must
                 not
                 make
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 Christs
                 law
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 declare
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 matters
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 determined
                 of
                 by
                 an
                 universal
                 Law.
                 Should
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 universal
                 Law
                 to
                 determine
                 what
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 hour
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 every
                 Lecture
                 or
                 occasional
                 Sermon
                 shall
                 be
                 on
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 place
                 every
                 Congregation
                 shall
                 meet
                 in
                 ?
                 Or
                 where
                 the
                 Minister
                 shall
                 stand
                 to
                 preach
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 Chapters
                 he
                 should
                 read
                 each
                 day
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 Text
                 he
                 should
                 preach
                 on
                 ?
                 or
                 how
                 long
                 ?
                 Whether
                 by
                 an
                 hour-glass
                 or
                 without
                 ?
                 in
                 what
                 habit
                 of
                 apparrel
                 particularly
                 (
                 when
                 many
                 a
                 poor
                 man
                 must
                 wear
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 get
                 )
                 yea
                 or
                 what
                 gestures
                 or
                 postures
                 of
                 body
                 to
                 use
                 (
                 when
                 that
                 gesture
                 in
                 one
                 Countrey
                 signifieth
                 reverence
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 another
                 rather
                 signifieth
                 neglect
                 )
                 with
                 abundance
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 office
                 .
                 Every
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Pastor
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 Christ
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 must
                 leave
                 them
                 their
                 work
                 to
                 do
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 :
                 especially
                 when
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 competent
                 judges
                 then
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 at
                 such
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 plain
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 left
                 them
                 none
                 of
                 that
                 work
                 to
                 do
                 which
                 belongeth
                 to
                 a
                 Head
                 or
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 make
                 work
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Necessity
                 of
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 needeth
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 Laws
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 have
                 but
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 civil
                 Laws
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 guidance
                 of
                 particular
                 Pastors
                 
                   pro
                   tempore
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fraternal
                 Consultations
                 and
                 Agreements
                 of
                 Councils
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 more
                 work
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 foresaid
                 work
                 unanimously
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 bear
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 left
                 for
                 Legislators
                 Ecclesiastical
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 We
                 can
                 spare
                 
                 their
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 power
                 and
                 work
                 .
                 Their
                 business
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 snares
                 and
                 burdens
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 can
                 live
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 felicity
                 ,
                 or
                 unity
                 ,
                 or
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 consisteth
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   All
                   the
                   inferior
                   officers
                   do
                   derive
                   their
                   power
                   from
                   the
                   supream
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   other
                   officers
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   do
                   not
                   derive
                   their
                   power
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   or
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   :
                   therefore
                   a
                   Pope
                   or
                   General
                   Council
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   supream
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 an
                 unquestioned
                 Maxime
                 in
                 Politicks
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 Sovereaign
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 power
                 to
                 all
                 under
                 him
                 .
                 Yea
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 deputed
                 derived
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 
                   secundum
                   quid
                
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Viceroy
                 of
                 
                   Mexico
                   ,
                   Naples
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 yet
                 so
                 far
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 all
                 inferiour
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 maintained
                 by
                 most
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Every
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Presbyter
                 hath
                 his
                 power
                 immediately
                 from
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 Efficient
                 cause
                 ,
                 though
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 occasion
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   causa
                   sine
                   qua
                   non
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   per
                   accidens
                
                 .
                 The
                 Italian
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 could
                 not
                 carry
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 only
                 as
                 Head
                 was
                 immediately
                 
                   jure
                   divino
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 but
                 
                   mediante
                   Papa
                
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 prove
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 that
                 God
                 never
                 set
                 up
                 any
                 Soveraign
                 power
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 (
                 personal
                 or
                 collective
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Church
                 power
                 ,
                 nor
                 sendeth
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 they
                 prove
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 incumbent
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 its
                 most
                 easie
                 to
                 prove
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Presbyters
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 receive
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 hold
                 their
                 power
                 from
                 any
                 such
                 visible
                 Head
                 ,
                 whether
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 Popelings
                 do
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 do
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 .
                 Who
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 no
                 Ministers
                 or
                 no
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whatever
                 these
                 bare
                 affirmers
                 and
                 pretenders
                 may
                 imagine
                 :
                 Nor
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 actions
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 null
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 power
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 even
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 will
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 pretend
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 several
                 powers
                 of
                 Priesthood
                 from
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Head
                   or
                   Soveraign
                   Power
                   hath
                   the
                   finally
                   decisive
                   Judgement
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   great
                   causes
                   all
                   must
                   ,
                   or
                   may
                   appeal
                   to
                   
                   them
                   .
                   A
                   General
                   Council
                   hath
                   not
                   the
                   finally
                   decisive
                   judgement
                   ,
                   nor
                   may
                   all
                   men
                   in
                   great
                   causes
                   appeal
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Therefore
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Head
                   or
                   Soveraign
                   power
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 undenyable
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 proved
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 known
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 the
                 world
                 any
                 rule
                 or
                 way
                 to
                 know
                 in
                 what
                 cases
                 we
                 must
                 appeal
                 to
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 their
                 proper
                 work
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 an
                 appeal
                 to
                 them
                 is
                 an
                 absolute
                 evasion
                 of
                 the
                 guilty
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 the
                 innocent
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 rarity
                 of
                 such
                 Councils
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 nullity
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 prosecuting
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Appeal
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 before
                 shewed
                 )
                 and
                 were
                 it
                 possible
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 tedious
                 and
                 laborious
                 a
                 course
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 ridiculous
                 in
                 most
                 to
                 mention
                 such
                 Appeals
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Soveraign
                   or
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   (
                   as
                   of
                   every
                   Body
                   Politick
                   ,
                   )
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   deprive
                   and
                   denude
                   any
                   other
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   .
                   The
                   Pope
                   or
                   General
                   Council
                   hath
                   not
                   power
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   :
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Head
                   or
                   Soveraigns
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 a
                 known
                 principle
                 in
                 polity
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 giveth
                 power
                 ,
                 can
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 confessed
                 by
                 the
                 Opponents
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 I
                 prove
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 else
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 ,
                 whether
                 Christ
                 shall
                 have
                 any
                 Ministry
                 and
                 Church
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 at
                 least
                 make
                 havock
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 pleasure
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 's
                 false
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 is
                 before
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 receive
                 not
                 our
                 power
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 cannot
                 take
                 it
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 doth
                 make
                 us
                 Over-seers
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 Act.
                 20.
                 28.
                 and
                 lay
                 a
                 Necessity
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 denounce
                 a
                 woe
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 preach
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 where
                 given
                 us
                 leave
                 to
                 give
                 over
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 a
                 Council
                 shall
                 forbid
                 us
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 can
                 shew
                 no
                 Commission
                 from
                 Christ
                 that
                 giveth
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 Arg.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   If
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   form
                   or
                   Essence
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   humane
                   visible
                   Head
                   ,
                   then
                   our
                   Relation
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   head
                   would
                   be
                   essential
                   to
                   our
                   Membership
                   or
                   Christianity
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Consequence
                   is
                   false
                   :
                   therefore
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 falseness
                 of
                 the
                 consequent
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 it
                 cruelly
                 and
                 ungroundedly
                 unchristeneth
                 all
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 visible
                 Head
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 by
                 far
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 And
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 ensuing
                 argument
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 consequence
                 is
                 evident
                 of
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   If
                   such
                   a
                   visible
                   Head
                   were
                   essential
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   our
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   then
                   should
                   we
                   all
                   be
                   Baptized
                   into
                   the
                   Pope
                   or
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   ,
                   as
                   truly
                   and
                   necessarily
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   baptized
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   neither
                   are
                   nor
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   baptized
                   into
                   the
                   Pope
                   or
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   ;
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   essential
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   or
                   our
                   Christianity
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Consequence
                 )
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 denyed
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 affirm
                 that
                 Baptism
                 engageth
                 the
                 baptized
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 is
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 head
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 listed
                 into
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 is
                 listed
                 to
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 General
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 is
                 engaged
                 to
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 baptized
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 is
                 proved
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 neither
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 word
                 in
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 affirm
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 No
                 persons
                 in
                 Scripture
                 times
                 were
                 so
                 baptized
                 :
                 Men
                 were
                 baptized
                 before
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Pope
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 .
                 And
                 afterward
                 none
                 were
                 baptized
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 :
                 otherwise
                 then
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 particular
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 
                   Inhabitants
                   there
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Never
                 any
                 was
                 baptized
                 to
                 Peter
                 or
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 saith
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 13.
                 was
                 Paul
                 crucified
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 ye
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Paul
                 ?
                 They
                 must
                 be
                 baptized
                 into
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 no
                 visible
                 Head
                 ,
                 but
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 crucified
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 fully
                 resolveth
                 all
                 the
                 doubt
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 describing
                 the
                 body
                 into
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 baptized
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 entitleth
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 but
                 acknowledgeth
                 no
                 other
                 head
                 ,
                 either
                 co-equal
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 subordinate
                 :
                 The
                 highest
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 members
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 Paul
                 but
                 eyes
                 and
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 gifts
                 of
                 healing
                 ,
                 helps
                 ,
                 Governments
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 eyes
                 and
                 hands
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                
                 as
                 the
                 Head
                 or
                 Soveraign
                 Power
                 :
                 ver
                 .
                 17
                 ,
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 so
                 that
                 though
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 baptized
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 baptized
                 into
                 an
                 Organical
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 related
                 to
                 the
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 hands
                 and
                 eyes
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 head
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 representative
                 body
                 neither
                 .
                 And
                 me
                 thinks
                 neither
                 Pope
                 nor
                 Council
                 should
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 Governments
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 baptism
                 had
                 but
                 delivered
                 down
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Tradition
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 tolerable
                 Argument
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 Scripture
                 had
                 been
                 silent
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Baptismal
                 Tradition
                 it self
                 is
                 silent
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 doctrine
                 so
                 monstruously
                 strange
                 to
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 baptized
                 are
                 baptized
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 remedy
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 both
                 put
                 up
                 their
                 pretenses
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Essence
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   into
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   baptized
                   ,
                   was
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   which
                   the
                
                 Catechumeni
                 
                   were
                   taught
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   all
                   at
                   age
                   should
                   learn
                   )
                   before
                   their
                   baptism
                   .
                   The
                   Soveraignty
                   or
                   Headship
                   of
                   Pope
                   or
                   Council
                   was
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   which
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   )
                   the
                
                 Catechumeni
                 
                   were
                   taught
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   learn
                   ,
                   before
                   their
                   baptism
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Soveraignty
                   or
                   Headship
                   of
                   Pope
                   or
                   Council
                   was
                   not
                   then
                   taken
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
                 :
                 and
                 it's
                 essentials
                 there
                 briefly
                 expressed
                 in
                 those
                 terms
                 
                   [
                   Holy
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   Communion
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                   ]
                
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 Church
                 History
                 fully
                 acquainteth
                 us
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Catethists
                 and
                 other
                 Teachers
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 Creed
                 to
                 them
                 before
                 they
                 baptized
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Communion
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 an
                 induction
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Records
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 gross
                 may
                 now
                 suffice
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 intended
                 brevity
                 to
                 be
                 mentioned
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 one
                 Writer
                 of
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Irenaeus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 that
                 purposely
                 recite
                 the
                 Churches
                 belief
                 which
                 the
                 Catechumeni
                 were
                 taught
                 ,
                 nor
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 
                   John
                   )
                   Hierosol
                
                 .
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 who
                 open
                 those
                 Articles
                 to
                 the
                 Catechumens
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 once
                 mention
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Headship
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 open
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 at
                 any
                 other
                 time
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 affirm
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 prove
                 it
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   high
                   Treason
                   in
                   a
                   Republick
                   to
                   deny
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   damning
                   unchristening
                   sin
                   to
                   deny
                   the
                   Headship
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   or
                   General
                   Council
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   indeed
                   
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   damning
                   unchristening
                   sin
                   :
                   Therefore
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Soveraignty
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 certainly
                 proved
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 never
                 mentioned
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 ancient
                 Writer
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Apostasie
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 a
                 damning
                 sin
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 any
                 sin
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 said
                 Headship
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 else
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 are
                 Apostates
                 and
                 unchristened
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 that
                 seem
                 a
                 tolerable
                 conclusion
                 to
                 the
                 Romanists
                 ;
                 Yet
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 then
                 Christ
                 had
                 no
                 Church
                 for
                 some
                 hundreds
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 know
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 think
                 so
                 tolerable
                 a
                 conclusion
                 ;
                 For
                 to
                 dream
                 that
                 the
                 ancient
                 Christians
                 did
                 know
                 any
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 engaged
                 in
                 loyalty
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 disease
                 that
                 few
                 are
                 lyable
                 to
                 ,
                 except
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 strangers
                 to
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 read
                 them
                 with
                 Roman
                 spectacles
                 ,
                 resolved
                 what
                 to
                 find
                 in
                 them
                 before
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   All
                   Christians
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   study
                   or
                   labor
                   to
                   be
                   acquainted
                   with
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   All
                   Christians
                   are
                   not
                   bound
                   to
                   study
                   or
                   labor
                   to
                   be
                   acquainted
                   with
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   Popes
                   and
                   Councils
                   :
                   Therefore
                   the
                   laws
                   of
                   Popes
                   and
                   Councils
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 proved
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 all
                 subjects
                 must
                 obey
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 power
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 cannot
                 obey
                 them
                 unless
                 they
                 know
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 know
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 proved
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 they
                 being
                 written
                 in
                 Latine
                 and
                 Greek
                 which
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 do
                 understand
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Teachers
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 expounding
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 being
                 more
                 copious
                 and
                 voluminous
                 ,
                 more
                 obscure
                 and
                 uncertain
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 next
                 )
                 then
                 for
                 all
                 private
                 Christians
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 cannot
                 learn
                 these
                 ,
                 having
                 enough
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 learn
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Papists
                 that
                 deny
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 a
                 known
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 understanding
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 sure
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 their
                 Decretals
                 and
                 Canons
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 mean
                 to
                 set
                 them
                 up
                 above
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 equal
                 them
                 thereto
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Soveraign
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   and
                   
                   Center
                   of
                   our
                   unity
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Christian
                   world
                   may
                   know
                   it
                   :
                   The
                   Pope
                   and
                   General
                   Council
                   are
                   not
                   such
                   .
                   Therefore
                   neither
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Visible
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 confessed
                 by
                 the
                 Opponents
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 plain
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 cannot
                 obey
                 an
                 unknown
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 common
                 experience
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 a
                 year
                 together
                 (
                 by
                 Bellarmines
                 confession
                 )
                 learned
                 and
                 wise
                 men
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Pope
                 ;
                 yea
                 their
                 Councils
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 cannot
                 discern
                 his
                 Commission
                 for
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 he
                 pretendeth
                 to
                 .
                 A
                 true
                 General
                 Council
                 now
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 know
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   non
                   ens
                
                 .
                 Their
                 pretended
                 General
                 Councils
                 are
                 so
                 ravelled
                 in
                 confusion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 agreed
                 among
                 themselves
                 which
                 are
                 indeed
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 many
                 are
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 suspected
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 Bellarmine
                 giveth
                 us
                 a
                 list
                 )
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 one
                 receiveth
                 ,
                 another
                 rejecteth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 by
                 far
                 are
                 rejected
                 by
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 some
                 would
                 take
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 four
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 with
                 six
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 with
                 eight
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 deridingly
                 ask
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 not
                 as
                 much
                 authority
                 now
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 then
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 shall
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 know
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 true
                 General
                 Council
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 Of
                 which
                 see
                 the
                 difficulties
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 resolved
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 recited
                 in
                 my
                 Disputations
                 against
                 Popery
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   must
                   be
                   certain
                   (
                   or
                   else
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   know
                   what
                   to
                   obey
                   )
                   The
                   Laws
                   of
                   Popes
                   and
                   General
                   Councils
                   are
                   not
                   certain
                   :
                   Therefore
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 experience
                 .
                 The
                 Popes
                 Decretals
                 are
                 many
                 unknown
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 proved
                 forgeries
                 (
                 by
                 
                   Blondell
                   ubi
                   sup
                
                 .
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 )
                 beyond
                 all
                 question
                 :
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 proved
                 Laws
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 are
                 not
                 agreed
                 on
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
                 Many
                 others
                 are
                 proved
                 forged
                 :
                 Many
                 are
                 flatly
                 contrary
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 
                   ubi
                   sup
                   .
                
                 )
                 and
                 how
                 then
                 shall
                 Christians
                 know
                 what
                 to
                 obey
                 ?
                 The
                 ancient
                 Canons
                 condemned
                 the
                 gesture
                 of
                 kneeling
                 on
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 (
                 and
                 consequently
                 then
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 )
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 taken
                 for
                 lawful
                 :
                 The
                 later
                 Councils
                 that
                 contradict
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 do
                 seem
                 to
                 most
                 of
                 more
                 questionable
                 
                 authority
                 then
                 they
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 Councils
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 and
                 what
                 rejected
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 agreed
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 any
                 certain
                 Rule
                 to
                 know
                 by
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 agreed
                 :
                 Nor
                 will
                 their
                 Popes
                 or
                 Councils
                 yet
                 resolve
                 them
                 this
                 great
                 question
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Christians
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 concerning
                 these
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 are
                 obliged
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Pope
                   or
                   Council
                   be
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   their
                   Laws
                   be
                   preached
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   by
                   their
                   Teachers
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   Popes
                   and
                   Councils
                   need
                   not
                   be
                   preached
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   by
                   their
                   Teachers
                   :
                   Therefore
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Major
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Laws
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 obey
                 in
                 matters
                 spiritual
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 must
                 preach
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 :
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Minor
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 an
                 unhansome
                 thing
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 hearing
                 ,
                 for
                 Preachers
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 Texts
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 or
                 Decretals
                 ,
                 and
                 preach
                 these
                 day
                 after
                 day
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 which
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 do
                 many
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 our
                 necessary
                 duty
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Ministers
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 preach
                 only
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 or
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 salvation
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 preach
                 the
                 Canons
                 or
                 Decretals
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   While
                   a
                   Visible
                   Head
                   cannot
                   be
                   agreed
                   on
                   even
                   by
                   those
                   that
                   would
                   have
                   the
                   Church
                   united
                   in
                   suoh
                   a
                   Head
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   such
                   Head
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   union
                   still
                   is
                   unattainable
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   even
                   among
                   the
                   Papists
                   themselves
                   a
                   Visible
                   Head
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   agreed
                   on
                   :
                   Therefore
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 good
                 will
                 it
                 do
                 to
                 say
                 we
                 must
                 center
                 some
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 some
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 who
                 ?
                 The
                 Italians
                 and
                 Spanish
                 make
                 the
                 Pope
                 the
                 Infallible
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 without
                 him
                 may
                 err
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 make
                 the
                 Council
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 the
                 Pope
                 may
                 err
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 infallibility
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 plead
                 for
                 )
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 
                   a
                   Head
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   Head
                   in
                   specie
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 be
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 principles
                 )
                 be
                 of
                 divers
                 Churches
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 place
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 in
                 several
                 sorts
                 and
                 persons
                 .
                 Till
                 they
                 better
                 
                 agree
                 among
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 Fundamentals
                 and
                 Essentials
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 small
                 encouragement
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 uniting
                 on
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 grounds
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Soveraign
                   Power
                   or
                   Headship
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   undoubtedly
                   revealeed
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   :
                
                 (
                 For
                 we
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 should
                 be
                 silent
                 in
                 so
                 weighty
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 without
                 intolerable
                 accusation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 )
                 
                   The
                   Soveraign
                   Power
                   or
                   Headship
                   of
                   Pope
                   or
                   Council
                   is
                   not
                   revealed
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Therefore
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 produced
                 a
                 Text
                 to
                 prove
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Those
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 Italians
                 for
                 the
                 Popes
                 Headship
                 ,
                 are
                 disclaimed
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 as
                 meaning
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 Writers
                 have
                 largely
                 manifested
                 their
                 abusing
                 of
                 the
                 Text.
                 So
                 have
                 they
                 done
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 brought
                 for
                 the
                 Headship
                 of
                 Councils
                 .
                 These
                 texts
                 are
                 spoke
                 to
                 so
                 fully
                 by
                 
                   Chamier
                   ,
                   Whitaker
                   ,
                   Amesius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 here
                 again
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 15.
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   is
                   the
                   pillar
                   and
                   ground
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                
                 doth
                 not
                 speak
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 Headship
                 :
                 The
                 whole
                 Church
                 united
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Pillar
                 and
                 Ground
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 certain
                 Receptacle
                 and
                 retainer
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 being
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 None
                 seems
                 more
                 to
                 favour
                 their
                 concecit
                 then
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 which
                 Grotius
                 fastens
                 on
                 :
                 But
                 even
                 that
                 is
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 Christ
                 and
                 only
                 Christ
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 contradistinguished
                 ,
                 and
                 excluded
                 from
                 Headship
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 association
                 ,
                 and
                 mutual
                 communication
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 gifts
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 are
                 compacted
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 edifie
                 the
                 whole
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 meeting
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 deriving
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   But
                   were
                   not
                   the
                   Apostles
                   General
                   Officers
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Church
                   united
                   in
                   General
                   officers
                   ?
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 Question
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 one
                 among
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 or
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 of
                 equal
                 power
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Nor
                 did
                 a
                 major
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 whole
                 number
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 Head
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 unite
                 in
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 ever
                 a
                 Major
                 vote
                 carryed
                 it
                 among
                 them
                 against
                 a
                 Minor
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Yet
                 its
                 true
                 that
                 they
                 met
                 ofter
                 together
                 then
                 a
                 General
                 Council
                 can
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 as
                 extraordinarily
                 
                 qualified
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Secretaries
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 successors
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 ambulatory
                 unfixed
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 had
                 even
                 then
                 many
                 companions
                 :
                 For
                 
                   Barnabas
                   ,
                   Luke
                   ,
                   Apollo
                
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 more
                 ,
                 did
                 then
                 go
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 preaching
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 yet
                 had
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 special
                 charge
                 of
                 Governing
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 :
                 nor
                 yet
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 united
                 in
                 a
                 body
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Apostles
                 called
                 not
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 and
                 other
                 fellow
                 workers
                 to
                 consult
                 in
                 Councils
                 about
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ;
                 But
                 both
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 helpers
                 ,
                 did
                 severally
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 settle
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Who
                 be
                 they
                 now
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Apostles
                 successors
                 ?
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 as
                 we
                 left
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 small
                 number
                 of
                 Primates
                 or
                 Patriarcks
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 know
                 which
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 twelve
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 one
                 Apostle
                 have
                 a
                 successor
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 others
                 ?
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 twelve
                 only
                 that
                 lay
                 claim
                 to
                 the
                 succession
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 go
                 further
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 limit
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 who
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 the
                 number
                 may
                 be
                 increased
                 or
                 decreased
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 ?
                 In
                 Cyprians
                 dayes
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 fellows
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 at
                 Carthage
                 declare
                 that
                 all
                 Bishops
                 were
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 had
                 power
                 over
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 thought
                 others
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 there
                 then
                 any
                 number
                 of
                 Bishops
                 that
                 claimed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sole
                 successors
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 to
                 rule
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 increaseth
                 ,
                 the
                 Rulers
                 must
                 increase
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 Argum.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   doth
                   appropriate
                   the
                   Universal
                   Headship
                   to
                   Christ
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   deny
                   it
                   to
                   all
                   others
                   :
                   therefore
                   neither
                   Pope
                   nor
                   Council
                   are
                   the
                   Universal
                   Head.
                   
                
              
               
                 Eph.
                 5.
                 23.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Title
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 subject
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 God.
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 Head
                 over
                 some
                 parcell
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 below
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Universal
                 Head
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 Title
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 In
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 is
                 more
                 largely
                 expressed
                 then
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 fully
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 comes
                 to
                 name
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 that
                 Unity
                 ,
                 Vers
                 .
                 27.
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   [
                   Now
                   
                   ye
                   are
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   members
                   in
                   particular
                   ]
                
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 never
                 called
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Council
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 yea
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 even
                 now
                 said
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   Teachers
                
                 are
                 enumerated
                 to
                 the
                 
                   particular
                   members
                
                 ,
                 contradistinct
                 from
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 are
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 being
                 the
                 head
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 Col.
                 2.
                 10
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 19.
                 it
                 is
                 Christ
                 only
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 only
                 is
                 mentioned
                 as
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 its
                 Unity
                 
                   [
                   And
                   not
                   holding
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   body
                   by
                   joints
                   ,
                   and
                   bands
                   having
                   nourishment
                   ministred
                   and
                   knit
                   together
                   ,
                   increaseth
                   with
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   God.
                   ]
                
                 And
                 Col.
                 1.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   ]
                
                 If
                 any
                 say
                 that
                 you
                 cannot
                 hence
                 argue
                 Negatively
                 that
                 therefore
                 no
                 one
                 else
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 They
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 affirmed
                 that
                 
                   [
                   the
                   Lord
                   he
                   is
                   God
                   ]
                
                 you
                 cannot
                 thence
                 conclude
                 that
                 
                   Baal
                   is
                   not
                   God.
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 plainly
                 speaks
                 this
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 his
                 peculiar
                 honour
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 spoke
                 to
                 men
                 that
                 knew
                 well
                 enough
                 that
                 natural
                 bodies
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 Head
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 Monsters
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 oft
                 insist
                 on
                 this
                 Metaphor
                 ,
                 intending
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 disparity
                 in
                 the
                 similitude
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 discover
                 any
                 such
                 intention
                 ;
                 So
                 in
                 Ephes
                 .
                 1.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   He
                   gave
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   Head
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   filleth
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.
                 the
                 Apostle
                 purposely
                 exhorteth
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 this
                 unity
                 ;
                 and
                 purposely
                 telleth
                 us
                 by
                 a
                 large
                 enumeration
                 wherein
                 it
                 doth
                 consist
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 he
                 never
                 mentioneth
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 a
                 Council
                 :
                 yea
                 he
                 plainly
                 excludeth
                 them
                 ,
                 Vers
                 .
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 &c.
                 
                   [
                   Endeavouring
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   in
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   peace
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   one
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   spirit
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   you
                   are
                   called
                   in
                   one
                   hope
                   of
                   your
                   calling
                   ,
                   One
                   Lord
                   ,
                   One
                   Faith
                   ,
                   One
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   One
                   God
                   and
                   Father
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   above
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   you
                   all
                   :
                   But
                   unto
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   is
                   given
                   Grace
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   Christ
                   —
                   He
                   gave
                   some
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   perfecting
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Edifying
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   till
                   we
                   all
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   &c.
                   —
                   ]
                
                 so
                 then
                 you
                 see
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 
                   one
                   Lord
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 is
                 not
                 Lord
                 (
                 in
                 name
                 or
                 deed
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Pastors
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 the
                 member
                 contradisting
                 guished
                 from
                 this
                 
                   One
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 diversity
                 is
                 purposely
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 the
                 matter
                 or
                 parcels
                 that
                 must
                 have
                 their
                 unity
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 then
                 no
                 mention
                 among
                 all
                 these
                 
                   [
                   Ones
                
                 ]
                 of
                 one
                 earthly
                 Head
                 ,
                 whether
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 
                   One
                   Apostle
                
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 If
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 had
                 ever
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Apostles
                 mind
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 sure
                 have
                 mentioned
                 it
                 on
                 such
                 occasions
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 have
                 quite
                 forgotten
                 it
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 contradict
                 it
                 so
                 evidently
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 15
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Our
                   bodies
                   are
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 (
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   joined
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   one
                   spirit
                
                 (
                 not
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 joined
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   We
                   are
                   all
                   one
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 (
                 not
                 in
                 an
                 earthly
                 Head
                 )
                 Many
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 
                   one
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   acord
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   heed
                   of
                   schism
                   ,
                   and
                   maintain
                   peace
                   ,
                
                 and
                 he
                 reproveth
                 their
                 divisions
                 at
                 large
                 :
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 never
                 mention
                 such
                 a
                 sin
                 as
                 dividing
                 from
                 an
                 earthly
                 Head
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 once
                 direct
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 Pope
                 or
                 General
                 Council
                 as
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 unity
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 necessary
                 means
                 of
                 curing
                 divisions
                 .
                 Peter
                 himself
                 exhorteth
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 
                   all
                   of
                   one
                   mind
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 8.
                 but
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 united
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 their
                 head
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 is
                 punctual
                 in
                 describing
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 peoples
                 duty
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 never
                 describeth
                 a
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 earthly
                 Head
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 :
                 nor
                 ever
                 telleth
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 such
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 supposed
                 fundamental
                 should
                 be
                 quite
                 forgotten
                 by
                 men
                 that
                 belieived
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 others
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 incredibly
                 strange
                 .
                 That
                 Paul
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 should
                 never
                 mind
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 their
                 supereminent
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 forgetfulness
                 or
                 unbelief
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 so
                 sharply
                 reproved
                 them
                 of
                 Corinth
                 for
                 contentions
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 
                   I
                   am
                   of
                
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   I
                   of
                
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   I
                   of
                
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   I
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 thought
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 united
                 
                   in
                   Cephas
                
                 ;
                 without
                 once
                 telling
                 them
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 means
                 of
                 union
                 and
                 reconciliation
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   Is
                   Christ
                   divided
                   ?
                
                 ]
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 be
                 all
                 united
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 saith
                 not
                 
                   [
                   Is
                   Cephas
                   divided
                   ?
                
                 ]
                 but
                 plainly
                 makes
                 the
                 exalters
                 of
                 Cephas
                 a
                 party
                 that
                 was
                 guilty
                 of
                 division
                 ,
                 and
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 tells
                 them
                 plainly
                 that
                 this
                 shewed
                 that
                 
                   they
                   were
                   carnal
                
                 .
                 And
                 speaking
                 
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 and
                 Apollos
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   [
                   Who
                   then
                   is
                
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   who
                   is
                
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   Ministers
                   by
                   whom
                   ye
                   believed
                   ?
                   ]
                
                 They
                 had
                 not
                 then
                 learned
                 to
                 answer
                 
                   [
                   Why
                
                 Cephas
                 
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 1
                 Cor.
                 46.
                 
                 He
                 speaks
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 purposely
                 to
                 a
                 Papist
                 
                   [
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   brethren
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   in
                   a
                   figure
                   transferred
                   to
                   my self
                   and
                   to
                
                 Apollo
                 
                   for
                   your
                   sakes
                   :
                   that
                   ye
                   might
                   learn
                   in
                   us
                   not
                   to
                   think
                   (
                   of
                   men
                   )
                   above
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   written
                   :
                   that
                   no
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   be
                   puffed
                   up
                   for
                   one
                   against
                   another
                   ]
                
                 What
                 not
                 for
                 Peter
                 ?
                 no
                 not
                 for
                 Peter
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 doubtless
                 Paul
                 did
                 not
                 believe
                 his
                 supremacy
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 so
                 presumed
                 to
                 reprove
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 
                 So
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 there
                 is
                 mention
                 of
                 our
                 being
                 
                   all
                   one
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   body
                   :
                
                 but
                 that
                 's
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 partakers
                 of
                 
                   that
                   one
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 united
                 in
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 when
                 the
                 Disciples
                 strove
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 greatest
                 ,
                 Christ
                 expresly
                 rebuketh
                 such
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 granting
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 desire
                 ,
                 he
                 denyeth
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 22.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Luke
                 22.
                 26.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   rule
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   called
                   gracious
                   Lords
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   you
                   it
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   .
                   ]
                   Bellarmine
                
                 indeed
                 can
                 merrily
                 hence
                 gather
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 one
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   will
                   be
                   Greatest
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   the
                   servant
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   ]
                
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 their
                 charge
                 against
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 nose
                 of
                 Wax
                 by
                 their
                 presumptuons
                 abuse
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 some
                 men
                 would
                 prove
                 the
                 Apostacy
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Apostatizing
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 they
                 prove
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 ruine
                 themselves
                 .
                 Did
                 not
                 Christ
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 reprehend
                 their
                 seeking
                 of
                 a
                 Supremacy
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 grant
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Oh
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   Tyranny
                   that
                   Christ
                   forbiddeth
                   them
                   .
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 That
                 which
                 Christ
                 acknowledgeth
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 without
                 reprehension
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 he
                 denyeth
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Tyranny
                 but
                 Dominion
                 which
                 Christ
                 thus
                 acknowledgeth
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 alloweth
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Tyranny
                 but
                 Dominion
                 which
                 he
                 forbiddeth
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ;
                 That
                 which
                 Christ
                 here
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 is
                 somewhat
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 Kings
                 .
                 But
                 Tyranny
                 was
                 not
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Kings
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Kings
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Tyranny
                 that
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 .
                 Moreover
                 its
                 plain
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Greatness
                 in
                 Desire
                 and
                 Affectation
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 
                 Christs
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 an
                 allowed
                 supremacy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 forbids
                 this
                 Supremacy
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Let
                   him
                   be
                   the
                   servant
                   of
                   all
                   ]
                
                 q.
                 d.
                 
                   [
                   I
                   allow
                   in
                   my
                   Kingdom
                   to
                   the
                   Preachers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   no
                   other
                   Greatness
                   or
                   superiority
                   above
                   others
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   consisteth
                   in
                   holiness
                   ,
                   and
                   humility
                   ,
                   and
                   doing
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   disclaiming
                   of
                   Ruling
                   Greatness
                   .
                   ]
                
                 In
                 Luke
                 9.
                 there
                 's
                 mention
                 of
                 
                   [
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   least
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ]
                
                 It
                 follows
                 not
                 thence
                 that
                 one
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 lowest
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 known
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Supream
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 Peter
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 they
                 strive
                 any
                 further
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 why
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 rebuke
                 them
                 for
                 resisting
                 their
                 Supream
                 ?
              
               
                 Again
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 can
                 stand
                 with
                 the
                 wisdom
                 or
                 goodness
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 Law-giver
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 way
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 wholly
                 silent
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 point
                 as
                 the
                 Headship
                 and
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Unity
                 ;
                 never
                 giving
                 us
                 either
                 the
                 Name
                 or
                 Titles
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Head
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 ,
                 nor
                 appointing
                 him
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 nor
                 directing
                 him
                 how
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 greatest
                 work
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 do
                 (
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 suppose
                 )
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 surpasseth
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 men
                 ;
                 never
                 giving
                 him
                 any
                 advice
                 and
                 direction
                 for
                 the
                 determining
                 of
                 his
                 very
                 many
                 occurrent
                 difficulties
                 ;
                 nor
                 once
                 giving
                 us
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 nor
                 telling
                 us
                 of
                 his
                 prerogative
                 ,
                 nor
                 telling
                 us
                 what
                 officers
                 he
                 shall
                 appoint
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 ;
                 nor
                 once
                 telling
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 duty
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 ;
                 never
                 telling
                 us
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 this
                 Soveraign
                 in
                 whom
                 it
                 shall
                 reside
                 ;
                 nor
                 once
                 telling
                 us
                 historically
                 of
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Christ
                 or
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 occasion
                 ,
                 when
                 Peter
                 was
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 striving
                 for
                 supremacy
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Churches
                 were
                 lamentably
                 contending
                 about
                 the
                 preheminence
                 of
                 their
                 teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 were
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 for
                 Cephas
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 so
                 many
                 heresies
                 arose
                 ,
                 and
                 hazzarded
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   Galathians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 there
                 did
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 by
                 one
                 that
                 believeth
                 the
                 wisdom
                 and
                 love
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 it
                 surpasseth
                 my
                 belief
                 .
                 Especially
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 when
                 also
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 said
                 against
                 the
                 Supremacy
                 contended
                 
                 for
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 any
                 earthly
                 Head
                 ,
                 whether
                 Pope
                 or
                 Council
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 say
                 the
                 Papists
                 )
                 
                   you
                   can
                   allow
                   Princes
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Heads
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   why
                   then
                   not
                   a
                   Pope
                   ?
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 We
                 acknowledge
                 Princes
                 and
                 Pastors
                 over
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 Universal
                 .
                 Every
                 Corporation
                 may
                 call
                 the
                 Major
                 or
                 Bayliff
                 a
                 subordinate
                 Head
                 of
                 that
                 Corporation
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   There
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   Prorex
                   ,
                   a
                   Viceking
                   :
                   and
                   why
                   not
                   then
                   a
                   Vicarious
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ?
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 big
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 Christian
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 a
                 King
                 having
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 hath
                 power
                 of
                 doing
                 all
                 that
                 by
                 others
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 do
                 himself
                 :
                 But
                 a
                 Pastor
                 being
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 such
                 power
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 do
                 his
                 work
                 himself
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 requires
                 far
                 more
                 labour
                 and
                 attendance
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 utter
                 Imopssibility
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 supream
                 Ruler
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 the
                 hundreth
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 no
                 such
                 Prorex
                 ,
                 or
                 Vice-head
                 :
                 and
                 none
                 can
                 have
                 it
                 without
                 his
                 commission
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Civil
                   power
                   hath
                   been
                   exercised
                   by
                   an
                   Emperour
                   over
                   more
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   Christian
                   world
                   :
                   And
                   why
                   then
                   may
                   not
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ?
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 s
                 notoriously
                 false
                 that
                 ever
                 Emperour
                 had
                 so
                 extensive
                 a
                 Dominion
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Gospel
                 must
                 be
                 preached
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 the
                 possible
                 future
                 extent
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 present
                 existent
                 state
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 millions
                 of
                 Christians
                 mixt
                 in
                 the
                 Dominions
                 of
                 Infidel
                 Princes
                 among
                 other
                 Religions
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 difficult
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 I
                 shewed
                 before
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 many
                 other
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 a
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   Monarchy
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   Government
                   ;
                   therefore
                   the
                   Church
                   must
                   have
                   it
                   .
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 The
                 Monarchy
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 best
                 :
                 but
                 among
                 men
                 it
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Rulers
                 and
                 subject
                 .
                 One
                 way
                 is
                 better
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 one
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 Monarch
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 best
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 taking
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 more
                 upon
                 him
                 then
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 ruine
                 instead
                 of
                 ruling
                 well
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 You
                 may
                 as
                 
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 An
                 Universal
                 Civil
                 Monarch
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 best
                 ;
                 therefore
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 will
                 you
                 prove
                 that
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 I
                 mistake
                 not
                 in
                 my
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 have
                 lately
                 got
                 into
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 Universal
                 Soveraignty
                 Ecclesiastical
                 and
                 Civil
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 an
                 Universal
                 peace
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Obj.
                 
                   There
                   was
                   but
                   One
                   High
                   Priest
                   before
                   Christ
                   .
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 No
                 more
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 Temple
                 ;
                 Will
                 you
                 therefore
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 ?
                 Nor
                 but
                 one
                 civil
                 Monarch
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 :
                 Would
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 ?
                 I
                 partly
                 believe
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 easie
                 for
                 one
                 to
                 Rule
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 Nation
                 as
                 Judaea
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Prove
                 you
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 your
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 Aarons
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 it
                 down
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 yield
                 all
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 Priesthood
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ended
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 shews
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   Monarchy
                   among
                   Angels
                   and
                   Devils
                   .
                   Answ
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 s
                 a
                 hard
                 shift
                 when
                 you
                 must
                 go
                 to
                 another
                 world
                 for
                 your
                 pattern
                 :
                 But
                 for
                 your
                 Argument
                 fetcht
                 from
                 Hell
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 leave
                 it
                 with
                 you
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 that
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 proof
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 ,
                 till
                 you
                 can
                 prove
                 that
                 our
                 work
                 and
                 fitness
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 appointed
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 here
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 said
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 this
                 Question
                 is
                 largely
                 handled
                 by
                 abundance
                 of
                 our
                 Learned
                 Writers
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 which
                 is
                 already
                 said
                 in
                 brief
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   The
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   Visible
                   Political
                   Body
                   ,
                   as
                   joined
                   to
                   any
                   One
                   Universal
                   Visible
                   Head
                   or
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   besides
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 being
                 driven
                 from
                 this
                 hold
                 ,
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 Patriarcks
                 that
                 Govern
                 the
                 several
                 Provinces
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 head
                 but
                 Christ
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 earthly
                 Head
                 and
                 Center
                 of
                 unity
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 main
                 cause
                 .
                 These
                 Patriarcks
                 may
                 and
                 do
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 unreconcilably
                 disagree
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 unity
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 aforesaid
                 )
                 you
                 have
                 well
                 proved
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 these
                 Patriarcks
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Princes
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 ones
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 forbear
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pull
                 down
                 the
                 old
                 ones
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 answered
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 extend
                 to
                 Patriarchal
                 power
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Unversal
                 Headship
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 take
                 this
                 further
                 into
                 consideration
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 supersede
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 done
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 think
                 necessary
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 men
                 ,
                 from
                 inclining
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 reproaching
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 erroneous
                 Conceit
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 One
                 ,
                 as
                 under
                 One
                 Earthly
                 Visible
                 Head.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Opening
                     the
                     true
                     Grounds
                     on
                     which
                     the
                     Churches
                     Unity
                     and
                     Peace
                     must
                     be
                     sought
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     means
                     that
                     must
                     be
                     used
                     to
                     attain
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     is
                     here
                     to
                     be
                     expected
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Quest
                   .
                   BUT
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   not
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   Unity
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ?
                   and
                   what
                   should
                   we
                   desire
                   and
                   endeavour
                   for
                   the
                   attaining
                   it
                   ?
                   For
                   the
                   distractions
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   are
                   so
                   great
                   through
                   our
                   divisions
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   makes
                   us
                   still
                   apt
                   to
                   suspect
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   .
                
              
               
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 work
                 to
                 answer
                 this
                 question
                 rightly
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 ,
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 greater
                 to
                 answer
                 it
                 satisfactorily
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 prejudiced
                 incapable
                 men
                 with
                 a
                 right
                 answer
                 ,
                 )
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 attempt
                 it
                 by
                 casting
                 in
                 my
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 confidently
                 ,
                 by
                 declaring
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 certain
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 concerning
                 this
                 weighty
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 shall
                 first
                 lay
                 down
                 those
                 grounds
                 upon
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 proceed
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 do
                 our
                 duty
                 for
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 tell
                 you
                 what
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 into
                 Practice
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   THE
                   first
                   General
                   Ground
                   is
                   this
                   
                     [
                     Peace
                     and
                     Holiness
                     must
                     be
                     carried
                     on
                     together
                     :
                     Yea
                     Peace
                     must
                     be
                     sought
                     as
                     a
                     Means
                     to
                     Holiness
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     Holiness
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     End
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     preferred
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   The
                   wisdom
                   that
                   is
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                   is
                   first
                   
                   Pure
                   ,
                   then
                   Peaceable
                   ,
                   Gentle
                   ,
                   easie
                   to
                   be
                   intreated
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     
                     Jam.
                  
                   3.
                   
                   A
                   man
                   may
                   be
                   saved
                   that
                   cannot
                   attain
                   Peace
                   with
                   men
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   seek
                   it
                   as
                   an
                   uncertain
                   good
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   12.
                   18.
                   
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   in
                   you
                   lyeth
                   ,
                   live
                   peacably
                   with
                   all
                   men
                   :
                   But
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   saved
                   without
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   12.
                   14.
                   
                   Follow
                   Peace
                   with
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   shall
                   see
                   God.
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Unity
                   among
                   Devils
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   Satan
                   were
                   divided
                   against
                   Satan
                   ,
                   how
                   could
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   stand
                   ?
                   Mat.
                   12.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   Peace
                   in
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   misery
                   and
                   sin
                   ,
                   which
                   hindereth
                   mens
                   recovery
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   the
                   strong
                   man
                   armed
                   keeps
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   he
                   possesseth
                   are
                   in
                   Peace
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   greatest
                   danger
                   on
                   earth
                   to
                   be
                   United
                   in
                   evil
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   Peace
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   sin
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   wonder
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   more
                   lovers
                   of
                   Peace
                   then
                   of
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   that
                   will
                   cry
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   Divisions
                   then
                   of
                   our
                   ungodliness
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   that
                   cry
                   out
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   Religions
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   irreligiousness
                   and
                   ungodliness
                   .
                   For
                   nature
                   may
                   make
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   love
                   with
                   Unity
                   and
                   Peace
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   with
                   Holiness
                   ;
                   for
                   with
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   at
                   Enmity
                   .
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   hear
                   so
                   many
                   Worldlings
                   ,
                   Swearers
                   ,
                   Drunkards
                   ,
                   Whoremongers
                   cry
                   up
                   unity
                   ,
                   and
                   cry
                   down
                   so
                   many
                   minds
                   and
                   wayes
                   :
                   And
                   hence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   so
                   many
                   ,
                   such
                   wicked
                   livers
                   do
                   turn
                   Papists
                   on
                   supposition
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   more
                   unity
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   Popish
                   party
                   among
                   us
                   are
                   the
                   sink
                   into
                   which
                   the
                   filth
                   and
                   excrements
                   of
                   our
                   Churches
                   are
                   emptyed
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   second
                   General
                   Ground
                   .
                   From
                   hence
                   it
                   followeth
                   that
                   the
                   first
                   closure
                   of
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   must
                   be
                   upon
                   principles
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Holiness
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   only
                   between
                   the
                   Professors
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Holiness
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   solicitous
                   of
                   obtaining
                   a
                   Unity
                   with
                   open
                   ungodly
                   men
                   ;
                   For
                   what
                   Communion
                   hath
                   light
                   with
                   darkness
                   ?
                   or
                   what
                   concord
                   hath
                   Christ
                   with
                   Belial
                   ?
                   If
                   men
                   will
                   not
                   agree
                   with
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Principles
                   of
                   Godliness
                   ,
                   nor
                   join
                   with
                   us
                   in
                   avoiding
                   crying
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   living
                   an
                   Holy
                   life
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   Separatists
                   ,
                   and
                   withdraw
                   from
                   our
                   communion
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   come
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   Piety
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   come
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   Impiety
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   attempt
                   a
                   union
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   Government
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   cannot
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   Union
                   with
                   us
                   in
                   seeming
                   Godliness
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   vain
                   as
                   to
                   attempt
                   to
                   an
                   Association
                   
                   with
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   marriage
                   with
                   a
                   stinking
                   Corps
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   therefore
                   but
                   a
                   carnal
                   stir
                   that
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Reconcilers
                   make
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   Union
                   so
                   General
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   take
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   impious
                   rabble
                   that
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   excommunicated
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   conjoin
                   the
                   living
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   in
                   some
                   cases
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   called
                   to
                   separate
                   ,
                   by
                   him
                   that
                   calleth
                   us
                   in
                   other
                   cases
                   to
                   unity
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   tels
                   us
                   that
                   he
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   send
                   peace
                   ,
                   (
                   with
                   such
                   )
                   but
                   division
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   third
                   General
                   Ground
                   .
                   Unity
                   and
                   Peace
                   are
                   such
                   excellent
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   much
                   depend
                   upon
                   Love
                   and
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   and
                   suppose
                   also
                   so
                   much
                   Illumination
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   perfection
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   reserved
                   for
                   Heaven
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   small
                   measure
                   of
                   Illumination
                   ,
                   and
                   Love
                   and
                   Holiness
                   that
                   is
                   here
                   attainable
                   ,
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   in
                   heaven
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   small
                   measure
                   of
                   Peace
                   and
                   Concord
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   though
                   our
                   desires
                   and
                   endeavours
                   should
                   go
                   as
                   high
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   ,
                   yet
                   our
                   expectations
                   on
                   earth
                   must
                   not
                   fly
                   too
                   high
                   .
                   This
                   hath
                   been
                   my
                   own
                   error
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   sufficiently
                   considered
                   ,
                   that
                   perfect
                   Peace
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   perfect
                   Holiness
                   is
                   the
                   prerogative
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   true
                   Peace
                   will
                   be
                   imperfect
                   while
                   the
                   Light
                   and
                   Vertue
                   which
                   is
                   supposed
                   to
                   it
                   is
                   imperfect
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   blind
                   absurd
                   conceit
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   wonder
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   perfect
                   Unity
                   ,
                   when
                   yet
                   they
                   murmur
                   at
                   Piety
                   ,
                   and
                   think
                   a
                   little
                   may
                   serve
                   the
                   turn
                   ,
                   and
                   any
                   sin
                   is
                   tolerable
                   that
                   's
                   directly
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   disunion
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   General
                   Grounds
                   :
                   The
                   Particular
                   Grounds
                   are
                   these
                   following
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Ground
                   IT
                   is
                   the
                   Prerogative
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   only
                   Head
                   and
                   Soveraign
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   his
                   will
                   revealed
                   is
                   our
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   him
                   only
                   must
                   we
                   center
                   :
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   Vicarious
                   Universal
                   Head
                   :
                   And
                   from
                   him
                   must
                   all
                   receive
                   their
                   power
                   :
                   and
                   all
                   must
                   worship
                   God
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   praescript
                   .
                   Eph.
                   4.
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                   &
                   1.
                   21
                   ,
                   22.
                   
                   Mat.
                   28.
                   18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   Col.
                   1.
                   18.
                   
                   Acts
                   4.
                   12.
                   
                   &
                   3.
                   22.
                   
                   &
                   7.
                   37.
                   
                   Mat.
                   3.
                   17.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   5
                   ,
                   22.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   12.
                   
                   Gal.
                   2.
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Gr.
                   The
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                   with
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   only
                   Laws
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   unless
                   as
                   he
                   may
                   possibly
                   by
                   extraordinary
                   
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   oblige
                   some
                   person
                   to
                   a
                   particular
                   duty
                   ,
                   not
                   contrary
                   to
                   that
                   word
                   ,
                   but
                   left
                   undetermined
                   :
                   which
                   yet
                   is
                   so
                   rare
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   men
                   must
                   not
                   rashly
                   presume
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   matter
                   ,
                   1
                   Tim.
                   1.
                   3.
                   
                   Gal.
                   1.
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   9.
                   
                   Isa
                   .
                   8.
                   20.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   4.
                   6.
                   2
                   
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   17.
                   
                   Deut.
                   12.
                   32.
                   
                   Mat.
                   15.
                   9
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   prerogative
                   of
                   Christ
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   supream
                   ,
                   absolute
                   and
                   final
                   Judge
                   of
                   the
                   sence
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   causes
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   tried
                   thereby
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   treasonable
                   folly
                   to
                   attribute
                   any
                   of
                   this
                   to
                   man
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   cry
                   out
                   for
                   an
                   Absolute
                   Judge
                   of
                   Controversies
                   here
                   on
                   earth
                   :
                   when
                   one
                   saith
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   sence
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   saith
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   sence
                   :
                   saith
                   the
                   Papist
                   ,
                   [
                   But
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   Judge
                   ?
                   ]
                   To
                   which
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   How
                   far
                   man
                   is
                   Judge
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   tell
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Absolute
                   Judge
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   final
                   Judge
                   is
                   only
                   Christ
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   made
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   the
                   proper
                   Judge
                   of
                   the
                   sence
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Laws
                   :
                   Do
                   you
                   not
                   know
                   that
                   Christ
                   will
                   come
                   to
                   judgement
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   secrets
                   must
                   then
                   be
                   opened
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   must
                   decide
                   what
                   man
                   cannot
                   ?
                   Man
                   is
                   to
                   Judge
                   but
                   
                     in
                     tantum
                     ;
                     ad
                     hoc
                     ;
                     secundum
                     quid
                  
                   ;
                   limitedly
                   ;
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   he
                   must
                   execute
                   ;
                   but
                   Christ
                   only
                   Judgeth
                   entirely
                   ,
                   finally
                   and
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                   5.
                   24.
                   
                   Jam.
                   4.
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   1
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   17.
                   
                   &
                   2.
                   23.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   2.
                   15.
                   
                   Act.
                   23.
                   3.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   13.
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   Mark
                   7.
                   9
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   All
                   Councils
                   whether
                   General
                   ,
                   or
                   Provincial
                   ,
                   or
                   Classical
                   ,
                   which
                   consist
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   or
                   Pastors
                   of
                   several
                   Churches
                   met
                   together
                   ,
                   are
                   appointed
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   directly
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     gratiâ
                     Unitatis
                     ,
                     &
                     Communionis
                     Christianae
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   not
                   directly
                   
                     gratia
                     regiminis
                  
                   for
                   the
                   Governing
                   of
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   Unity
                   and
                   Communion
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   Regimental
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Pastors
                   .
                   This
                   Proposition
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   exceeding
                   consequence
                   ,
                   was
                   voluntarily
                   asserted
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   without
                   my
                   own
                   asking
                   his
                   opinion
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   Learned
                   ,
                   Judicious
                   man
                   Arch-Bishop
                   Usher
                   ;
                   a
                   man
                   well
                   known
                   to
                   be
                   acquainted
                   with
                   the
                   Judgement
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   Antients
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   other
                   whoever
                   .
                   His
                   words
                   were
                   these
                   .
                   [
                   Councils
                   are
                   not
                   for
                   Government
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   Unity
                   ;
                   not
                   as
                   being
                   in
                   order
                   of
                   Government
                   over
                   the
                   several
                   Bishops
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   by
                   consultation
                   they
                   may
                   know
                   their
                   duty
                   more
                   clearly
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   agreement
                   maintain
                   Unity
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   this
                   end
                   they
                   were
                   anciently
                   celebrated
                   ]
                   Himself
                   a
                   Primate
                   ,
                   recommended
                   to
                   others
                   these
                   moderate
                   
                   Principles
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   middle
                   way
                   of
                   Reverend
                   Usher
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   healing
                   Mean
                   ,
                   between
                   them
                   that
                   would
                   have
                   properly
                   Governing
                   Councils
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   that
                   would
                   have
                   none
                   ,
                   or
                   think
                   them
                   needless
                   ,
                   or
                   but
                   indifferent
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   yet
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   before
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   tenth
                   Proposition
                   )
                   consequentially
                   we
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   perform
                   the
                   Agreements
                   of
                   these
                   Councils
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   General
                   Rules
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   our
                   performance
                   be
                   not
                   forbidden
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   Because
                   we
                   are
                   under
                   the
                   General
                   obligation
                   to
                   do
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   unity
                   ,
                   concord
                   and
                   peace
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   2.
                   
                     per
                     totum
                  
                   .
                   1
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   5
                   ,
                   22.
                   2
                   
                   Cor.
                   13.
                   11.
                   
                   &
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   10.
                   
                   &
                   4.
                   6.
                   
                   Mat.
                   20.
                   25.
                   
                   Phil.
                   3.
                   16.
                   
                   &
                   4.
                   2.
                   
                   Mat.
                   23.
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   1
                   
                   Pet.
                   5.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   I
                   grant
                   that
                   Pastors
                   are
                   related
                   to
                   the
                   Universal
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   particular
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   common
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   special
                   charge
                   only
                   of
                   their
                   particular
                   flocks
                   .
                   Therefore
                   many
                   Pastors
                   in
                   a
                   Synod
                   are
                   Pastors
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   disjunct
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   their
                   acts
                   are
                   authoritative
                   Governing
                   Acts
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   flock
                   .
                   But
                   1.
                   to
                   the
                   Pastors
                   themselves
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   properly
                   Governors
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   in
                   Synods
                   then
                   out
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   flocks
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   direct
                   superiour
                   order
                   above
                   their
                   particular
                   Pastors
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   from
                   their
                   concord
                   are
                   accidentally
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   regarded
                   and
                   obeyed
                   then
                   a
                   single
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Colledge
                   of
                   Physitians
                   is
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   regarded
                   then
                   a
                   single
                   Physitian
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   being
                   of
                   higher
                   authority
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   greater
                   credit
                   ,
                   in
                   cases
                   where
                   men
                   must
                   be
                   trusted
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   A
                   Council
                   consisting
                   of
                   Bishops
                   or
                   Pastors
                   that
                   by
                   distance
                   are
                   not
                   uncapable
                   of
                   ordinary
                   local
                   Communion
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   General
                   Council
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   commonly
                   called
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   such
                   properly
                   )
                   or
                   National
                   ,
                   or
                   Provincial
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   As
                   they
                   are
                   Christians
                   singly
                   ,
                   have
                   a
                   Judgement
                   of
                   Discerning
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   sound
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   whom
                   to
                   judge
                   Catholicks
                   and
                   fit
                   for
                   their
                   Communion
                   :
                   And
                   2.
                   
                   As
                   they
                   are
                   single
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   the
                   Judgement
                   of
                   Direction
                   ,
                   what
                   Doctrine
                   to
                   recommend
                   as
                   found
                   to
                   their
                   people
                   (
                   limited
                   to
                   the
                   Superiour
                   Direction
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   )
                   and
                   whom
                   they
                   must
                   hold
                   or
                   not
                   hold
                   Communion
                   with
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   Authoritative
                   Direction
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   accompanyed
                   with
                   a
                   Commanding
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   Herald
                   or
                   Pursevant
                   may
                   command
                   in
                   the
                   Princes
                   name
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   many
                   Pastors
                   in
                   Council
                   assembled
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   Judgement
                   of
                   Concord
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   Power
                   to
                   enter
                   solemnly
                   into
                   Consultations
                   for
                   mutual
                   information
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   into
                   Agreements
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   right
                   performance
                   of
                   their
                   duty
                   ,
                   in
                   recommending
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   sound
                   Doctrine
                   to
                   their
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   receiving
                   the
                   true
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   rejecting
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   rejected
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   most
                   General
                   Councils
                   of
                   true
                   Pastors
                   
                     caeteris
                     paribus
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   reverenced
                   by
                   the
                   Princes
                   and
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   cases
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   sure
                   it
                   is
                   lawful
                   to
                   follow
                   their
                   Agreements
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   satisfied
                   of
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   it
                   
                     à
                     natura
                     rei
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   follow
                   them
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   unity
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   in
                   cases
                   meerly
                   doubtful
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   ballanced
                   by
                   their
                   judgements
                   rather
                   then
                   by
                   the
                   Judgement
                   of
                   single
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   then
                   by
                   any
                   other
                   humane
                   judgement
                   
                     caeteris
                     paribus
                  
                   :
                   which
                   exception
                   I
                   add
                   ,
                   because
                   a
                   smaller
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   yea
                   a
                   single
                   Pastor
                   or
                   private
                   man
                   ,
                   speaking
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   and
                   regarded
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   greatest
                   Assembly
                   contradicting
                   the
                   Word
                   :
                   yet
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   easily
                   to
                   think
                   ,
                   without
                   evident
                   proof
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   man
                   should
                   be
                   rather
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   then
                   so
                   many
                   ;
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   easier
                   for
                   one
                   to
                   err
                   then
                   so
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   promises
                   are
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   publick
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   single
                   persons
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   be
                   known
                   to
                   others
                   :
                   And
                   yet
                   an
                   Assembly
                   of
                   an
                   hundred
                   ,
                   or
                   twenty
                   ,
                   or
                   ten
                   apparent
                   humble
                   ,
                   holy
                   ,
                   Judicious
                   men
                   ,
                   is
                   likelier
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   regarded
                   ,
                   then
                   an
                   Assembly
                   of
                   a
                   thousand
                   ignorant
                   unlearned
                   wicked
                   Bishops
                   .
                   One
                   clear
                   eye
                   may
                   see
                   further
                   then
                   ten
                   thousand
                   purblind
                   ones
                   ,
                   Act.
                   6.
                   5.
                   
                   Act.
                   5.
                   34.
                   1
                   
                   Thes
                   .
                   2.
                   14.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   16.
                   
                   &
                   14.
                   33.
                   
                   &
                   10.
                   32.
                   
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   As
                   the
                   properest
                   matter
                   for
                   such
                   General
                   Assemblies
                   to
                   Consult
                   and
                   Agree
                   upon
                   ,
                   is
                   General
                   things
                   ;
                   as
                   ,
                   What
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   sound
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   unsound
                   in
                   General
                   ;
                   what
                   persons
                   in
                   General
                   fit
                   for
                   the
                   Churches
                   Communion
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   unfit
                   ,
                   &c.
                   so
                   smaller
                   Assemblies
                   that
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   ordinary
                   personal
                   Communion
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   the
                   persons
                   and
                   circumstances
                   of
                   the
                   cases
                   ,
                   are
                   fittest
                   to
                   consult
                   and
                   agree
                   whether
                   such
                   or
                   such
                   particular
                   persons
                   are
                   fit
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   Communion
                   ;
                   yea
                   and
                   for
                   their
                   Churches
                   Communion
                   in
                   difficult
                   cases
                   :
                   And
                   also
                   may
                   consult
                   and
                   agree
                   what
                   Doctrines
                   and
                   practises
                   to
                   recommend
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   people
                   ,
                   as
                   most
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   And
                   thus
                   far
                   these
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   Synods
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   Judging
                   ;
                   
                   
                     viz.
                     ad
                     hoc
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   such
                   agreements
                   and
                   practice
                   ,
                   Act.
                   6.
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   Rom.
                   15.
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   2.
                   
                   Cor
                   8.
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   Postors
                   of
                   particular
                   Worshipping
                   Churches
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Authorized
                   Guides
                   ,
                   Rulers
                   or
                   Teachers
                   of
                   those
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   each
                   Member
                   thereof
                   :
                   and
                   must
                   first
                   discern
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   minds
                   ,
                   and
                   next
                   (
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   many
                   over
                   a
                   Church
                   )
                   Agree
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   teach
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   and
                   practised
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   whom
                   in
                   General
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Particular
                   to
                   hold
                   Communion
                   ,
                   and
                   whom
                   to
                   avoid
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   charge
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   Christs
                   name
                   to
                   obey
                   their
                   just
                   directions
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   must
                   themselves
                   execute
                   their
                   own
                   part
                   herein
                   (
                   as
                   by
                   avoiding
                   the
                   Rejected
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   delivering
                   them
                   the
                   Symbols
                   or
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Communion
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                   And
                   though
                   they
                   must
                   consult
                   with
                   neighbor
                   Churches
                   for
                   carrying
                   on
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   unity
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   advantage
                   of
                   the
                   Common
                   cause
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   not
                   under
                   the
                   proper
                   Government
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   Assemblies
                   (
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   )
                   though
                   obliged
                   in
                   all
                   just
                   things
                   to
                   Agree
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   Canons
                   as
                   Canons
                   ,
                   I
                   mean
                   the
                   Conclusions
                   of
                   such
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   are
                   but
                   properly
                   Agreements
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Laws
                   ,
                   though
                   by
                   consequence
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   oblige
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   we
                   by
                   another
                   Law
                   obliged
                   to
                   accord
                   and
                   practise
                   them
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   13.
                   17.
                   1
                   
                   Thes
                   .
                   5.
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   4.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Act.
                   20.
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   The
                   work
                   of
                   Councils
                   how
                   large
                   so
                   ever
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   new
                   Scriptures
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   and
                   Life
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   make
                   new
                   Articles
                   or
                   Doctrines
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   frame
                   God
                   a
                   new
                   Worship
                   in
                   whole
                   or
                   in
                   part
                   ;
                   But
                   by
                   Consultations
                   and
                   Agreements
                   to
                   strengthen
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   Direct
                   the
                   people
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   maintaining
                   and
                   propagating
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   doing
                   those
                   duties
                   in
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   Mercy
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   do
                   impose
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   agreeing
                   upon
                   those
                   Modes
                   and
                   Circumstances
                   of
                   Worship
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   necessary
                   
                     in
                     genere
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   to
                   occasional
                   humane
                   determination
                   
                     in
                     specie
                  
                   :
                   Nor
                   may
                   they
                   under
                   this
                   pretence
                   ,
                   either
                   contradict
                   the
                   just
                   determination
                   of
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   concerning
                   such
                   Circumstances
                   ,
                   or
                   impose
                   any
                   ensnaring
                   ,
                   needless
                   Ceremonies
                   upon
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   order
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   God
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   General
                   Directions
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   case
                   may
                   help
                   to
                   discern
                   the
                   fittest
                   order
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   therefore
                   a
                   strange
                   assertion
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   that
                   Governours
                   have
                   nothing
                   to
                   do
                   if
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   appoint
                   new
                   Ordinances
                   or
                   Symbolical
                   Ceremonies
                   on
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   new
                   Laws
                   ,
                   seeing
                   God
                   hath
                   done
                   the
                   rest
                   already
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   nothing
                   to
                   see
                   to
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   Gods
                   Laws
                   ?
                   Or
                   as
                   if
                   this
                   were
                   not
                   the
                   fittest
                   work
                   for
                   such
                   kind
                   of
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   whose
                   Rule
                   is
                   only
                   by
                   Ministerial
                   Guidance
                   ?
                   Or
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   Necessary
                   Circumstances
                   requisite
                   
                     ex
                     natura
                     rei
                  
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   enough
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   beside
                   what
                   is
                   written
                   ?
                   There
                   being
                   no
                   more
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   reducing
                   of
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   God
                   into
                   practice
                   :
                   Me
                   thinks
                   meer
                   servants
                   and
                   Embassadors
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   very
                   forward
                   in
                   making
                   Laws
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   understand
                   their
                   office
                   ,
                   Jam.
                   4.
                   12.
                   
                   Heb.
                   8.
                   10
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   Gal.
                   3.
                   15.
                   
                   Deut.
                   12.
                   32.
                   
                   Ezek.
                   2.
                   7.
                   
                   &
                   3.
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   5.
                   
                   &
                   4.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   2
                   
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   24.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   6.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   Those
                   necessary
                   Circumstances
                   in
                   Religious
                   Worship
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   humane
                   determination
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   undetermined
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   unfit
                   matter
                   for
                   General
                   Councils
                   or
                   remote
                   Assemblies
                   to
                   make
                   standing
                   General
                   Laws
                   of
                   :
                   For
                   1.
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   mutable
                   ,
                   and
                   unfit
                   to
                   be
                   fixt
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   be
                   frequently
                   varied
                   as
                   occasions
                   require
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   occurring
                   circumstances
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   fittest
                   guide
                   to
                   determine
                   them
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   They
                   may
                   be
                   meet
                   in
                   one
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   or
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   unmeet
                   in
                   another
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Upon
                   such
                   reasons
                   God
                   himself
                   hath
                   left
                   them
                   undetermined
                   :
                   Therefore
                   he
                   left
                   them
                   not
                   to
                   any
                   fixed
                   General
                   determination
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Pastors
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   are
                   the
                   fittest
                   Judges
                   of
                   those
                   occasions
                   that
                   must
                   determine
                   them
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   office
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Commission
                   of
                   those
                   Pastors
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Guides
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   actions
                   and
                   Congregations
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   And
                   Councils
                   are
                   not
                   their
                   Lords
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   all
                   this
                   laid
                   together
                   ,
                   may
                   tell
                   us
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   rather
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   particular
                   Pastors
                   or
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   neerest
                   Associations
                   in
                   those
                   cases
                   where
                   Concord
                   is
                   requisite
                   ,
                   then
                   of
                   Provincial
                   ,
                   or
                   National
                   ,
                   or
                   General
                   Councils
                   to
                   determine
                   of
                   such
                   Circumstances
                   .
                   For
                   example
                   :
                   The
                   command
                   of
                   preaching
                   ,
                   reading
                   ,
                   administring
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   singing
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   do
                   imply
                   that
                   I
                   must
                   have
                   some
                   time
                   and
                   place
                   to
                   do
                   them
                   in
                   :
                   I
                   must
                   use
                   some
                   gesture
                   ,
                   vesture
                   ,
                   necessary
                   utensils
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   tells
                   not
                   what
                   in
                   particular
                   :
                   I
                   must
                   read
                   some
                   particular
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   &c.
                   or
                   so
                   much
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   Now
                   common
                   prudence
                   will
                   
                   tell
                   me
                   what
                   to
                   do
                   in
                   these
                   cases
                   my self
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   or
                   entrusted
                   with
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   work
                   as
                   Gods
                   publick
                   Worship
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   souls
                   .
                   Shall
                   a
                   Council
                   now
                   make
                   Laws
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Ministers
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   this
                   Nation
                   ,
                   shall
                   preach
                   only
                   on
                   such
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   at
                   such
                   an
                   hour
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   on
                   such
                   Texts
                   such
                   days
                   ,
                   appointing
                   them
                   a
                   Text
                   for
                   every
                   day
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   use
                   only
                   such
                   words
                   in
                   praying
                   and
                   preaching
                   as
                   is
                   written
                   for
                   them
                   ;
                   or
                   shall
                   pray
                   or
                   preach
                   just
                   so
                   long
                   ;
                   or
                   shall
                   sing
                   only
                   such
                   a
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   tune
                   ,
                   using
                   only
                   such
                   cloaths
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   gestures
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   hundred
                   the
                   like
                   ?
                   This
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   themselves
                   Masters
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   their
                   power
                   to
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   Worship
                   and
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Edification
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   present
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   flock
                   ,
                   by
                   sin
                   ;
                   or
                   affliction
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   may
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   Text
                   fittest
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   preach
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   Chapter
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   a
                   Psalm
                   to
                   be
                   sung
                   ,
                   when
                   by
                   the
                   Impositions
                   of
                   proud
                   usurpers
                   I
                   am
                   commanded
                   to
                   use
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Subjects
                   of
                   Joy
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   Humiliation
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Humiliation
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Joy
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Many
                   the
                   like
                   inconveniencies
                   might
                   easily
                   be
                   manifest
                   .
                   These
                   unnecessary
                   Impositions
                   are
                   the
                   Engines
                   of
                   Division
                   ,
                   Act.
                   15.
                   28.
                   
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   throughout
                   .
                   Rom.
                   15.
                   1
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   Phil.
                   3.
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   Mat.
                   23.
                   4.
                   
                   &
                   11.
                   28.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   6.
                   12.
                   2
                   
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   Where
                   some
                   Impositions
                   by
                   Magistrates
                   or
                   Agreements
                   by
                   Ministers
                   in
                   such
                   Circumstances
                   are
                   thought
                   lawful
                   or
                   fit
                   ,
                   yet
                   must
                   not
                   the
                   Churches
                   Unity
                   or
                   Peace
                   be
                   laid
                   upon
                   them
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   through
                   the
                   weakness
                   of
                   Christians
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   perceive
                   the
                   lawfulness
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   think
                   they
                   should
                   sin
                   against
                   God
                   if
                   they
                   used
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   cruel
                   dividing
                   course
                   for
                   Magistrates
                   here
                   by
                   sore
                   penalties
                   ,
                   or
                   Pastors
                   Excommunications
                   to
                   seek
                   to
                   drive
                   them
                   upon
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   think
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   hell
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   in
                   the
                   Judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Imposer
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   indifferent
                   :
                   The
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   of
                   Conscience
                   is
                   more
                   worth
                   then
                   a
                   Ceremony
                   ,
                   and
                   better
                   kept
                   by
                   gentle
                   recommending
                   such
                   things
                   (
                   if
                   fit
                   ,
                   )
                   and
                   a
                   tender
                   rebuke
                   or
                   check
                   to
                   the
                   weak
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   forcing
                   all
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   neither
                   can
                   nor
                   need
                   to
                   use
                   .
                   But
                   some
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   may
                   use
                   what
                   way
                   they
                   will
                   ,
                   what
                   order
                   shall
                   we
                   have
                   ?
                   I
                   answer
                   ;
                   therefore
                   make
                   no
                   unnecessary
                   Laws
                   :
                   cast
                   not
                   a
                   foot-ball
                   of
                   contention
                   before
                   them
                   :
                   
                   These
                   presumptuous
                   Impositions
                   are
                   the
                   fire
                   brands
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   For
                   example
                   :
                   we
                   had
                   here
                   a
                   Law
                   that
                   Ministers
                   should
                   read
                   only
                   such
                   a
                   peece
                   of
                   a
                   Chapter
                   called
                   an
                   Epistle
                   and
                   Gospel
                   such
                   a
                   day
                   (
                   which
                   yet
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   disobey
                   :
                   )
                   here
                   now
                   arose
                   contention
                   about
                   it
                   :
                   The
                   same
                   Ministers
                   were
                   left
                   at
                   liberty
                   what
                   Text
                   to
                   preach
                   on
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   liberty
                   made
                   no
                   breach
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Ministers
                   were
                   commanded
                   to
                   wear
                   a
                   Surplice
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   raised
                   contention
                   :
                   But
                   what
                   kind
                   of
                   hat
                   ,
                   or
                   cap
                   ,
                   or
                   shooes
                   ,
                   or
                   hose
                   to
                   wear
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   left
                   at
                   liberty
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   made
                   no
                   contention
                   ,
                   nor
                   occasioned
                   any
                   undecency
                   .
                   The
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   only
                   kneeling
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   raised
                   contention
                   :
                   But
                   they
                   were
                   left
                   at
                   liberty
                   whether
                   to
                   kneel
                   ,
                   or
                   stand
                   ,
                   or
                   sit
                   at
                   Sermon
                   ,
                   or
                   reading
                   ,
                   or
                   singing
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   bred
                   no
                   undecency
                   nor
                   division
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   enjoyned
                   to
                   bow
                   at
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Jesus
                   in
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   only
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   raised
                   division
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   were
                   left
                   at
                   liberty
                   to
                   bow
                   or
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Name
                   Jesus
                   in
                   Sermon
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   same
                   Gospel
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Chapter
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   bred
                   no
                   division
                   ,
                   nor
                   discontent
                   :
                   Lay
                   the
                   Churches
                   peace
                   upon
                   no
                   new
                   humane
                   Impositions
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   would
                   have
                   it
                   hold
                   .
                   Peruse
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   Text
                   last
                   cited
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   6.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   The
                   Churches
                   Peace
                   or
                   Unity
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   laid
                   on
                   any
                   bare
                   words
                   of
                   mans
                   devising
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   not
                   a
                   work
                   for
                   Councils
                   or
                   Prelates
                   to
                   form
                   the
                   Christian
                   doctrine
                   in
                   new
                   methods
                   and
                   terms
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   force
                   others
                   to
                   subscribe
                   or
                   use
                   those
                   very
                   terms
                   :
                   If
                   the
                   same
                   men
                   that
                   refuse
                   this
                   ,
                   be
                   willing
                   to
                   subscribe
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   a
                   Confession
                   in
                   Scripture
                   terms
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   force
                   him
                   to
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
                 
                   Object
                   .
                   But
                   Hereticks
                   will
                   subscribe
                   to
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Answ
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   They
                   must
                   wrest
                   it
                   then
                   ,
                   or
                   wrest
                   their
                   Consciences
                   :
                   And
                   by
                   either
                   or
                   both
                   these
                   shifts
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   also
                   subscribe
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   your
                   Confessions
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   his
                   Heresie
                   be
                   latent
                   in
                   his
                   mind
                   ,
                   you
                   know
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   call
                   him
                   an
                   Heretick
                   ,
                   nor
                   doth
                   it
                   hurt
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   If
                   it
                   he
                   published
                   or
                   preached
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   let
                   civil
                   Governors
                   question
                   him
                   for
                   corporal
                   punishment
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   the
                   Associate
                   Pastors
                   question
                   him
                   to
                   his
                   Reformation
                   or
                   Rejection
                   .
                   You
                   will
                   have
                   a
                   better
                   ground
                   to
                   reject
                   him
                   for
                   delivering
                   falsehood
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   words
                   ,
                   then
                   for
                   not
                   subscribing
                   to
                   Truth
                   in
                   your
                   words
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   subscribed
                   the
                   same
                   Truth
                   in
                   Gods
                   Words
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Unity
                   to
                   be
                   expected
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   so
                   far
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   Scripture
                   sufficiency
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   make
                   any
                   more
                   for
                   sense
                   or
                   phrase
                   ,
                   of
                   absolute
                   necessity
                   to
                   our
                   peace
                   .
                   By
                   phrase
                   or
                   terms
                   ,
                   I
                   mean
                   either
                   the
                   same
                   numerically
                   (
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Original
                   )
                   or
                   equipollent
                   (
                   as
                   in
                   translations
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   I
                   say
                   not
                   that
                   it
                   's
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     every
                     word
                     in
                     Scripture
                  
                   (
                   Original
                   or
                   Translations
                   )
                   be
                   subscribed
                   to
                   ;
                   (
                   for
                   some
                   may
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   a
                   word
                   or
                   Book
                   )
                   But
                   that
                   
                     no
                     more
                  
                   is
                   necessary
                   .
                   If
                   all
                   Scripture
                   be
                   not
                   of
                   that
                   degree
                   of
                   Necessity
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   humane
                   additions
                   ,
                   Isa
                   8.
                   20.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   17.
                   2
                   
                   Tim.
                   1.
                   13.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   9.
                   5.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                   6.
                   20.
                   
                   Act.
                   20.
                   32.
                   
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   The
                   Churches
                   Unity
                   &
                   Peace
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   laid
                   upon
                   all
                   Divine
                   Truths
                   :
                   as
                   not
                   on
                   lesser
                   darker
                   points
                   ,
                   which
                   neither
                   the
                   being
                   nor
                   well-being
                   of
                   Christianity
                   is
                   concerned
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   rest
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   Phil.
                   3.
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   15
                   ,
                   17
                   ,
                   20.
                   
                   Heb.
                   5.
                   11
                   ,
                   12
                   ,
                   13
                   ,
                   14.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   19.
                   
                   Gal.
                   5.
                   6.
                   
                   &
                   6.
                   15.
                   
                   Col.
                   3.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   We
                   ought
                   to
                   love
                   and
                   esteem
                   as
                   Christians
                   and
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   profess
                   to
                   believe
                   the
                   Essentials
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   lead
                   a
                   holy
                   upright
                   life
                   ;
                   so
                   they
                   make
                   a
                   credible
                   profession
                   ,
                   not
                   evidently
                   contradicted
                   by
                   words
                   or
                   deeds
                   :
                   though
                   these
                   persons
                   may
                   differ
                   from
                   us
                   in
                   many
                   lower
                   points
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   Worship
                   or
                   Government
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   2.
                   
                   Eph.
                   6.
                   24.
                   
                   Gal.
                   6.
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   Phil.
                   3.
                   16.
                   
                   Rom.
                   15.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   &
                   14.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   We
                   ought
                   so
                   to
                   manage
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   our
                   particular
                   solemn
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   sober
                   peaceable
                   Christian
                   may
                   be
                   repulsed
                   or
                   forced
                   from
                   our
                   local
                   Communion
                   ,
                   through
                   differences
                   in
                   things
                   of
                   indifferent
                   nature
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   8.
                   5.
                   
                   Mat.
                   15.
                   9.
                   
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   13.
                   
                   &
                   14
                   1.
                   2
                   
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   3.
                   
                   Joh.
                   4.
                   23
                   ,
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                   If
                   any
                   Churches
                   differ
                   from
                   us
                   in
                   Ceremonies
                   or
                   smaller
                   things
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   any
                   particular
                   Christians
                   differ
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   in
                   conscience
                   hold
                   local
                   Communion
                   with
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Assemblies
                   for
                   Worship
                   
                     (
                     E.
                     G.
                  
                   if
                   we
                   sit
                   at
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   dare
                   not
                   take
                   it
                   without
                   kneeling
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   sing
                   a
                   version
                   of
                   the
                   Psalms
                   which
                   they
                   scrup'e
                   to
                   joyn
                   in
                   ;
                   If
                   we
                   permit
                   none
                   to
                   joyn
                   that
                   will
                   not
                   conform
                   in
                   disputable
                   things
                   )
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   first
                   our
                   duty
                   to
                   do
                   our
                   best
                   to
                   remove
                   all
                   offences
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   and
                   ought
                   in
                   several
                   Assemblies
                   to
                   take
                   each
                   other
                   for
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Catholick
                   
                   Church
                   ,
                   so
                   be
                   it
                   we
                   all
                   hold
                   the
                   same
                   essentials
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Godliness
                   ,
                   and
                   walk
                   accordingly
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   if
                   we
                   also
                   hold
                   those
                   weighty
                   superstructures
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   welfare
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   most
                   concerned
                   in
                   .
                
                 
                   Though
                   here
                   were
                   few
                   or
                   no
                   instances
                   of
                   this
                   case
                   in
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   when
                   divisions
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   great
                   as
                   now
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   general
                   rules
                   in
                   the
                   fore-cited
                   Texts
                   do
                   prove
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Ministerial
                   Government
                   (
                   by
                   whomsoever
                   exercised
                   )
                   must
                   not
                   degenerate
                   into
                   a
                   secular
                   coercive
                   Government
                   ;
                   nor
                   may
                   we
                   use
                   carnal
                   weapons
                   ,
                   nor
                   meddle
                   by
                   force
                   with
                   mens
                   bodies
                   or
                   estates
                   ;
                   nor
                   yet
                   can
                   we
                   oblige
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   meerly
                   to
                   execute
                   our
                   censures
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   sufficient
                   Evidence
                   to
                   prove
                   it
                   his
                   duty
                   ;
                   nor
                   can
                   we
                   oblige
                   the
                   people
                   against
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     clave
                     errante
                  
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   neither
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   nor
                   Council
                   hath
                   any
                   such
                   power
                   as
                   is
                   properly
                   decisively
                   Judicial
                   obliging
                   to
                   execution
                   ,
                   be
                   the
                   sentence
                   right
                   or
                   wrong
                   :
                   But
                   our
                   people
                   must
                   know
                   that
                   though
                   we
                   be
                   their
                   Guides
                   or
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   we
                   but
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   higher
                   power
                   to
                   regard
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   not
                   obey
                   us
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   and
                   for
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   Power
                   of
                   Pastors
                   therefore
                   is
                   not
                   like
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   or
                   absolute
                   Judges
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   but
                   like
                   a
                   Physitian
                   in
                   his
                   Hospital
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   an
                   infected
                   City
                   among
                   his
                   Patients
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   a
                   Reader
                   of
                   any
                   Science
                   to
                   voluntary
                   Scholars
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   School
                   :
                   and
                   as
                   an
                   Embassador
                   to
                   them
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   is
                   sent
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   our
                   Governing
                   being
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   with
                   our
                   Directing
                   .
                   1
                   Pet.
                   5.
                   3.
                   
                   Luke
                   22.
                   25
                   ,
                   26.
                   3
                   
                   Joh.
                   9.
                   10.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   4.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   17.
                   
                   Magistrates
                   are
                   Governors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   even
                   as
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Christians
                   as
                   Christians
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   Absolutely
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   respects
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   means
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   neerest
                   Ends
                   ,
                   as
                   Pastors
                   .
                   Magistrates
                   must
                   force
                   us
                   to
                   our
                   duty
                   ,
                   and
                   punish
                   us
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   wicked
                   or
                   negligent
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   Benefices
                   ,
                   and
                   deny
                   us
                   encouragements
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   insufficient
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   
                     ad
                     hoc
                  
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   Judge
                   what
                   is
                   sound
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   heresie
                   ,
                   what
                   Ministers
                   are
                   sufficient
                   or
                   insufficient
                   ,
                   culpable
                   or
                   not
                   ;
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     ad
                     hoc
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   to
                   Judge
                   who
                   shall
                   have
                   publick
                   Liberty
                   and
                   Countenance
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   punished
                   ,
                   restrained
                   and
                   discountenanced
                   :
                   Thus
                   far
                   the
                   Mastrate
                   is
                   Judge
                   in
                   Religion
                   ;
                   (
                   besides
                   that
                   Judgement
                   of
                   Choice
                   
                   which
                   every
                   private
                   man
                   hath
                   )
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   world
                   should
                   hold
                   some
                   correspondencies
                   like
                   General
                   Councils
                   ,
                   among
                   themselves
                   by
                   their
                   agents
                   for
                   carrying
                   on
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   unity
                   and
                   prosperity
                   of
                   Christians
                   lyeth
                   on
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   Isa
                   .
                   49.
                   23.
                   
                   Psal
                   .
                   2.
                   12.
                   
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                   1
                   
                   King.
                   2.
                   27
                   ,
                   35.
                   
                   &
                   2
                   King.
                   18.
                   4.
                   
                   &
                   2
                   King.
                   23.
                   8
                   ,
                   20.
                   2
                   
                   Chron.
                   14.
                   3
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                   Josh
                   .
                   1.
                   8.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                   Yet
                   are
                   the
                   Pastors
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   their
                   places
                   Rulers
                   or
                   Guides
                   of
                   Princes
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   Guide
                   them
                   by
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Church
                   discipline
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   Rule
                   us
                   by
                   force
                   .
                   The
                   Pastors
                   are
                   the
                   Judges
                   of
                   Heresie
                   and
                   Vice
                   ,
                   
                     ad
                     hoc
                  
                   thus
                   far
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   judge
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   Denounced
                   by
                   themselves
                   unmeet
                   for
                   the
                   Churches
                   Communion
                   ;
                   and
                   Judges
                   of
                   sound
                   Doctrine
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   to
                   resolve
                   what
                   is
                   by
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   taught
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   :
                   and
                   Judges
                   of
                   that
                   Magistrate
                   so
                   far
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   determine
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   fit
                   subject
                   for
                   their
                   Administrations
                   and
                   Communion
                   .
                   For
                   every
                   man
                   is
                   to
                   judge
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   act
                   and
                   execute
                   (
                   in
                   these
                   cases
                   ;
                   )
                   and
                   therefore
                   when
                   the
                   Question
                   is
                   ,
                   Who
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   tolerated
                   or
                   forcibly
                   restrained
                   ,
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   Judge
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Minister
                   but
                   a
                   teacher
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Question
                   is
                   ,
                   whom
                   should
                   I
                   admit
                   or
                   not
                   admit
                   to
                   my
                   Communion
                   ,
                   and
                   whom
                   should
                   I
                   perswade
                   and
                   require
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   avoid
                   or
                   to
                   receive
                   ?
                   Here
                   the
                   Pastors
                   are
                   the
                   Judges
                   :
                   And
                   when
                   the
                   Question
                   is
                   ,
                   Whether
                   the
                   Pastor
                   go
                   according
                   to
                   Gods
                   Word
                   or
                   not
                   ,
                   here
                   the
                   people
                   have
                   
                     Judicium
                     Discretionis
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   forced
                   ;
                   though
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   obey
                   where
                   they
                   see
                   not
                   sufficient
                   reason
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   28.
                   18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   Heb.
                   13.
                   17.
                   1
                   
                   Thes
                   .
                   5.
                   12.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   4.
                   1.
                   
                   Luk.
                   12.
                   42
                   ,
                   44.
                   1
                   
                   Sam.
                   28.
                   18.
                   
                   Dan.
                   9.
                   8
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   Joh.
                   20.
                   23.
                   2
                   
                   Chron.
                   36.
                   14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   19.
                   
                   The
                   honor
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Pastors
                   is
                   for
                   their
                   work
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   great
                   is
                   that
                   work
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   to
                   fleshly
                   accommodations
                   ,
                   it
                   layeth
                   us
                   under
                   abundance
                   more
                   trouble
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   honor
                   affordeth
                   us
                   relief
                   from
                   .
                   All
                   true
                   Pastors
                   therefore
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   striving
                   for
                   Power
                   ,
                   &
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   and
                   Rule
                   ,
                   and
                   extent
                   of
                   their
                   Diocess
                   as
                   matters
                   of
                   advantage
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   still
                   look
                   on
                   their
                   Power
                   but
                   as
                   Power
                   to
                   thresh
                   ,
                   or
                   plough
                   ,
                   or
                   sow
                   ,
                   or
                   reap
                   ;
                   a
                   Power
                   to
                   give
                   alms
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   poor
                   in
                   the
                   Town
                   ,
                   to
                   visit
                   all
                   the
                   sick
                   ,
                   to
                   cure
                   mad
                   men
                   that
                   will
                   abuse
                   me
                   ,
                   &c.
                   such
                   a
                   Power
                   to
                   labor
                   and
                   suffer
                   in
                   doing
                   good
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   he
                   that
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   Greatest
                   ,
                   but
                   think
                   of
                   no
                   other
                   kind
                   of
                   greatness
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   
                   power
                   to
                   become
                   the
                   servant
                   of
                   all
                   :
                   If
                   men
                   had
                   these
                   true
                   apprehensions
                   of
                   the
                   Episcopal
                   office
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   forward
                   in
                   contending
                   for
                   power
                   and
                   large
                   Diocesses
                   ,
                   then
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   contending
                   who
                   shall
                   Instruct
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   or
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   poor
                   ungodly
                   families
                   to
                   further
                   their
                   reformation
                   ;
                   or
                   intreat
                   ,
                   beseech
                   ,
                   exhort
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   obstinate
                   from
                   man
                   to
                   man
                   ;
                   or
                   who
                   should
                   relieve
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   poor
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Countrey
                   about
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   it
                   they
                   contend
                   for
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   Rule
                   without
                   a
                   Commission
                   from
                   the
                   Prince
                   :
                   Who
                   will
                   hinder
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   any
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   1
                   Cor.
                   4.
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   12
                   ,
                   13
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   Act.
                   20.
                   18.
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   .
                   2
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   24.
                   
                   Mark.
                   10.
                   44.
                   1
                   
                   Thes
                   .
                   2
                   9.
                   
                   Luk.
                   10.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   20.
                   
                   No
                   man
                   is
                   called
                   by
                   God
                   to
                   more
                   work
                   then
                   he
                   can
                   possibly
                   do
                   ,
                   nor
                   should
                   desire
                   and
                   undertake
                   more
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   if
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   and
                   Councils
                   ,
                   and
                   Popes
                   would
                   but
                   conscionably
                   bethink
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   work
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   &
                   of
                   what
                   weight
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   strict
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   account
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   consider
                   how
                   they
                   can
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   our
                   differences
                   would
                   quickly
                   be
                   at
                   end
                   :
                   For
                   though
                   godly
                   men
                   would
                   put
                   off
                   no
                   service
                   they
                   can
                   do
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   they
                   lookt
                   on
                   the
                   undertaking
                   of
                   these
                   Impossibles
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   tremble
                   to
                   think
                   on
                   it
                   .
                   All
                   conscionable
                   men
                   are
                   sensible
                   of
                   their
                   weakness
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   the
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   who
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   these
                   things
                   ;
                   And
                   I
                   dare
                   say
                   the
                   strongest
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   would
                   feel
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   the
                   burden
                   of
                   one
                   Parish
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   readyer
                   to
                   beg
                   and
                   seek
                   about
                   for
                   help
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   contend
                   for
                   a
                   a
                   larger
                   Diocess
                   ,
                   unless
                   as
                   the
                   meer
                   necessity
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   laborers
                   might
                   call
                   them
                   to
                   labor
                   in
                   other
                   parts
                   .
                   Duty
                   supposeth
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   Authority
                   supposeth
                   ability
                   and
                   opportunity
                   ;
                   even
                   natural
                   ability
                   and
                   mental
                   qualifications
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                   131.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   2
                   
                   Cor.
                   2.
                   16.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   BY
                   this
                   much
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   what
                   Unity
                   may
                   be
                   expected
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   on
                   earth
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   unity
                   of
                   internal
                   Faith
                   and
                   Love
                   ,
                   and
                   Spirit
                   among
                   all
                   real
                   Christians
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   Unity
                   of
                   Profession
                   ,
                   all
                   professing
                   the
                   same
                   Belief
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   General
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Creed
                   and
                   Essentials
                   of
                   Religion
                   in
                   particular
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   many
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   particular
                   truths
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   reach
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   A
                   Unity
                   of
                   Professors
                   in
                   local
                   communion
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Assemblies
                   in
                   Gods
                   publick
                   Worship
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   Praises
                   ,
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Where
                   they
                   cohabite
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   opportunity
                   for
                   such
                   communion
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Among
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   reach
                   ,
                   or
                   being
                   neer
                   us
                   ,
                   yet
                   differing
                   in
                   some
                   smaller
                   things
                   ,
                   where
                   a
                   difference
                   is
                   tolerable
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   yet
                   in
                   word
                   ,
                   writing
                   and
                   deed
                   own
                   each
                   other
                   as
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   combine
                   for
                   the
                   promoting
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   commonly
                   received
                   truths
                   and
                   duties
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   in
                   these
                   four
                   ,
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   in
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   Peace
                   :
                   One
                   Body
                   :
                   (
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   comprehending
                   all
                   properly
                   called
                   Christians
                   )
                   One
                   Spirit
                   (
                   The
                   sanctifying
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   )
                   One
                   Hope
                   of
                   our
                   calling
                   (
                   One
                   Promise
                   or
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   One
                   Heaven
                   and
                   End
                   :
                   )
                   One
                   Lord
                   (
                   even
                   Christ
                   the
                   only
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   )
                   One
                   Faith
                   (
                   Both
                   objective
                   ,
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Creed
                   :
                   and
                   subjective
                   ,
                   specifical
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   our
                   Reception
                   of
                   Scripture
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Christ
                   with
                   his
                   benefits
                   :
                   )
                   One
                   Baptism
                   (
                   entring
                   all
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Covenant
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   him
                   for
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   renouncing
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   flesh
                   and
                   devil
                   ,
                   and
                   signifying
                   this
                   by
                   external
                   washing
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   that
                   Father
                   ,
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   )
                   One
                   God
                   and
                   Father
                   (
                   Our
                   Creator
                   ,
                   Preserver
                   ,
                   our
                   End
                   and
                   Happiness
                   )
                   Ephes
                   .
                   4.
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   is
                   all
                   this
                   Nothing
                   to
                   you
                   that
                   seemed
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   Paul
                   ?
                   that
                   unless
                   you
                   have
                   also
                   an
                   Earthly
                   ,
                   Universal
                   Head
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Unity
                   in
                   Ceremonies
                   (
                   wherein
                   all
                   must
                   be
                   of
                   your
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   conform
                   to
                   you
                   as
                   if
                   you
                   were
                   Gods
                   )
                   you
                   will
                   revile
                   at
                   our
                   divisions
                   ,
                   and
                   run
                   to
                   Rome
                   for
                   further
                   Unity
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HAving
                   laid
                   down
                   those
                   Grounds
                   or
                   Principles
                   on
                   which
                   the
                   Unity
                   and
                   Peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   must
                   be
                   built
                   ,
                   there
                   appears
                   not
                   any
                   great
                   need
                   of
                   adding
                   any
                   more
                   for
                   the
                   reducing
                   these
                   to
                   practice
                   ;
                   if
                   these
                   were
                   but
                   received
                   ,
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   practice
                   would
                   be
                   obvious
                   .
                   But
                   briefly
                   I
                   shall
                   lay
                   down
                   these
                   few
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   implyed
                   in
                   those
                   exprest
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Let
                   every
                   man
                   profess
                   his
                   belief
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                   in
                   General
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   particular
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   Scripture
                   hath
                   exprest
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   Necessity
                   to
                   Salvation
                   :
                   by
                   denouncing
                   death
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   have
                   it
                   not
                   ;
                   And
                   let
                   them
                   also
                   Profess
                   to
                   consent
                   that
                   God
                   be
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   their
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   their
                   Sanctifier
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   renounce
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   Devil
                   ,
                   resolving
                   to
                   live
                   a
                   holy
                   life
                   .
                   And
                   let
                   this
                   be
                   by
                   a
                   credible
                   way
                   of
                   Professing
                   .
                   And
                   all
                   that
                   do
                   thus
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   
                   esteem
                   ,
                   love
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   them
                   as
                   Christians
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   some
                   way
                   plainly
                   disown
                   this
                   Profession
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Let
                   every
                   such
                   Baptized
                   Professor
                   ,
                   owning
                   also
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   Church
                   and
                   Worship
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   plainly
                   required
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   be
                   a
                   member
                   of
                   some
                   particular
                   Church
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   may
                   worship
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Let
                   those
                   that
                   make
                   not
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Christian
                   Profession
                   ,
                   be
                   excluded
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   own
                   not
                   the
                   Fundamentals
                   of
                   communion
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   Word
                   ,
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   Praise
                   ,
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Communion
                   )
                   be
                   taken
                   as
                   unmeet
                   for
                   actual
                   communion
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   though
                   yet
                   we
                   censure
                   them
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Let
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   obstinate
                   and
                   impenitent
                   in
                   any
                   Errors
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Profession
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   actual
                   gross
                   sin
                   ,
                   or
                   discovering
                   an
                   ungodly
                   heart
                   ,
                   be
                   rejected
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   after
                   due
                   admonition
                   and
                   patience
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   Let
                   all
                   the
                   Pastors
                   Associate
                   ,
                   and
                   hold
                   constant
                   correspondency
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   neerness
                   and
                   opportunity
                   ,
                   for
                   helping
                   and
                   strengthening
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   unanimous
                   carrying
                   on
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Let
                   these
                   Associations
                   have
                   standing
                   Presidents
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   requireth
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Let
                   no
                   particular
                   Pastors
                   set
                   up
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   Gods
                   publick
                   Worship
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   Necessary
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   tend
                   to
                   make
                   divisions
                   by
                   driving
                   tender
                   Consciences
                   from
                   his
                   communion
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Let
                   Associations
                   forbear
                   making
                   Laws
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   imposing
                   as
                   Governours
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   them
                   make
                   Agreements
                   for
                   certain
                   Duty
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Laws
                   that
                   pretend
                   to
                   make
                   new
                   duties
                   ;
                   and
                   let
                   them
                   Agree
                   on
                   nothing
                   unnecessary
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   Let
                   them
                   study
                   Holiness
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   Peace
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   clean
                   themselves
                   and
                   their
                   societies
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   ,
                   and
                   look
                   at
                   labour
                   and
                   suffering
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   at
                   any
                   other
                   honour
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   for
                   duty
                   ;
                   and
                   let
                   them
                   look
                   abroad
                   and
                   help
                   the
                   dark
                   parts
                   within
                   their
                   reach
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   out
                   themselves
                   freely
                   and
                   industriously
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   the
                   chief
                   regard
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   publick
                   good
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   Let
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   justly
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   one
                   Church
                   ,
                   be
                   received
                   by
                   none
                   into
                   communion
                   till
                   he
                   be
                   reconciled
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   suspect
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   unjustly
                   cast
                   out
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   not
                   be
                   received
                   till
                   
                   the
                   Church
                   that
                   cast
                   him
                   out
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   injury
                   or
                   his
                   Repentance
                   manifest
                   .
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   Let
                   those
                   that
                   cannot
                   hold
                   local
                   communion
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   some
                   smaller
                   practical
                   difference
                   (
                   as
                   gestures
                   ,
                   words
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                   and
                   yet
                   agree
                   in
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Profession
                   ,
                   and
                   Fundamentals
                   of
                   Communion
                   :
                   yet
                   own
                   each
                   other
                   professedly
                   as
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   maintain
                   Love
                   and
                   communion
                   in
                   other
                   respects
                   .
                
                 
                   12.
                   
                   Let
                   all
                   differing
                   Christians
                   consult
                   and
                   agree
                   how
                   to
                   hold
                   their
                   differences
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   may
                   least
                   prejudice
                   the
                   common
                   truths
                   which
                   all
                   receive
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   may
                   least
                   hinder
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   ungodly
                   ,
                   or
                   offend
                   the
                   weak
                   .
                
                 
                   13.
                   
                   Let
                   none
                   judge
                   or
                   defame
                   each
                   other
                   till
                   they
                   are
                   heard
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   they
                   have
                   sufficient
                   cause
                   by
                   certain
                   proof
                   :
                   And
                   then
                   admonish
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   the
                   cause
                   to
                   the
                   Association
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   proceed
                   further
                   .
                
                 
                   14.
                   
                   Let
                   the
                   correspondency
                   of
                   Pastors
                   extend
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   Capacity
                   ,
                   Opportunity
                   ,
                   and
                   need
                   .
                   We
                   cannot
                   correspond
                   with
                   the
                   Antipodes
                   ,
                   nor
                   much
                   with
                   the
                   Ethiopians
                   ,
                   nor
                   such
                   remote
                   parts
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   seldom
                   opportunity
                   ,
                   and
                   seldom
                   necessity
                   of
                   actual
                   correspondence
                   with
                   forreign
                   Nations
                   :
                   But
                   yet
                   when
                   publick
                   occasions
                   require
                   it
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   publickest
                   cases
                   being
                   the
                   weightiest
                   )
                   we
                   should
                   by
                   Delegates
                   or
                   Messengers
                   from
                   several
                   Associations
                   ,
                   perform
                   our
                   duties
                   in
                   all
                   such
                   correspondencies
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   Councils
                   or
                   otherwise
                   .
                
                 
                   15.
                   
                   If
                   any
                   members
                   of
                   our
                   Churches
                   travail
                   into
                   other
                   parts
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   take
                   Certificates
                   or
                   Communicatory
                   Letters
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   admitted
                   to
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   where
                   they
                   travail
                   or
                   abide
                   .
                
                 
                   16.
                   
                   The
                   chief
                   consultations
                   for
                   General
                   Peace
                   and
                   effectual
                   promoting
                   the
                   healing
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   propagation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   into
                   the
                   unbelieving
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   Christian
                   Princes
                   by
                   their
                   Agents
                   :
                   and
                   though
                   Ministers
                   are
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   (
                   partly
                   )
                   their
                   Agents
                   in
                   such
                   consultations
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   meerly
                   as
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   fit
                   men
                   employed
                   by
                   their
                   Princes
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   lives
                   to
                   see
                   but
                   this
                   much
                   reduced
                   to
                   practise
                   ,
                   will
                   see
                   a
                   better
                   unity
                   and
                   peace
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   then
                   ever
                   was
                   or
                   will
                   be
                   attained
                   by
                   an
                   earthly
                   Head
                   and
                   Judge
                   of
                   the
                   Universal
                   Church
                   ,
                   whether
                   Pope
                   or
                   Council
                   ,
                   or
                   then
                   the
                   Agreement
                   of
                   the
                   five
                   Patriarks
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   later
                   Primates
                   and
                   Metropolitans
                   will
                   procure
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   be
                   content
                   with
                   one
                   Head
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Heart
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   center
                   there
                   :
                   but
                   though
                   the
                   fingers
                   and
                   toes
                   be
                   more
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   well
                   bear
                   it
                   .
                   Take
                   up
                   with
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                   as
                   the
                   sufficient
                   Rule
                   :
                   Let
                   the
                   Profession
                   of
                   that
                   be
                   the
                   mark
                   of
                   a
                   believer
                   :
                   and
                   all
                   such
                   believers
                   be
                   taken
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   faction
                   Schismatically
                   and
                   presumptuously
                   confine
                   it
                   to
                   themselves
                   ;
                   Let
                   this
                   Intellectual
                   Unity
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   be
                   seconded
                   with
                   a
                   cordial
                   Unity
                   of
                   Holy
                   Love
                   ,
                   to
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Members
                   :
                   (
                   that
                   so
                   our
                   Unity
                   may
                   begin
                   at
                   the
                   Head
                   and
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   perversly
                   at
                   the
                   fingers
                   and
                   toes
                   of
                   smaller
                   matters
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   hair
                   and
                   nails
                   of
                   Ceremonies
                   and
                   indifferent
                   Modes
                   ;
                   )
                   Let
                   this
                   be
                   manifested
                   in
                   Professions
                   of
                   Love
                   ,
                   and
                   publick
                   ownings
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Brotherhood
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Christians
                   as
                   Christians
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   publick
                   disclaiming
                   all
                   selfishness
                   ,
                   and
                   partiality
                   ,
                   and
                   private
                   Interests
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   reproachfull
                   words
                   and
                   writings
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   actual
                   communion
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   .
                   Let
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   performed
                   in
                   such
                   holy
                   simplicity
                   that
                   none
                   may
                   be
                   driven
                   from
                   the
                   sacred
                   Assemblies
                   ;
                   and
                   let
                   the
                   people
                   be
                   suffered
                   to
                   go
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   to
                   heaven
                   as
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul
                   did
                   go
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   lead
                   their
                   hearers
                   in
                   ;
                   Let
                   us
                   not
                   be
                   ambitious
                   of
                   Church
                   Union
                   or
                   Communion
                   with
                   those
                   that
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   whom
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   Scripture
                   commanded
                   to
                   avoid
                   ;
                   but
                   let
                   the
                   three
                   attributes
                   of
                   
                     [
                     Holy
                     Catholick
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostolical
                   ]
                   be
                   still
                   affixed
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   be
                   practically
                   considered
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   considerations
                   issued
                   in
                   
                     [
                     The
                     Communion
                  
                   of
                   Saints
                   ]
                   And
                   then
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   so
                   much
                   Unity
                   and
                   Peace
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   honour
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   strengthen
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   our
                   
                     Perfect
                     Peace
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   expected
                   in
                   this
                   dark
                   ,
                   diseased
                   ,
                   imperfect
                   world
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   but
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   hope
                   that
                   while
                   men
                   are
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   such
                   healing
                   Truths
                   should
                   be
                   received
                   and
                   obeyed
                   ?
                   Yes
                   :
                   by
                   here
                   and
                   there
                   a
                   man
                   ;
                   who
                   shall
                   have
                   the
                   Peace
                   of
                   their
                   peaceable
                   Affections
                   and
                   Endeavours
                   ;
                   but
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   or
                   the
                   Pastors
                   ;
                   let
                   the
                   evidence
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   be
                   never
                   so
                   clear
                   .
                   Who
                   can
                   expect
                   any
                   great
                   success
                   of
                   such
                   Proposals
                   ,
                   that
                   knows
                   the
                   world
                   ?
                   (
                   till
                   the
                   time
                   come
                   when
                   Light
                   shall
                   go
                   forth
                   with
                   an
                   absolute
                   resolution
                   to
                   prevail
                   .
                   )
                   God
                   is
                   one
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   Deny
                   themselves
                   and
                   center
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   One
                   :
                   But
                   self
                   is
                   as
                   various
                   and
                   numerous
                   as
                   Persons
                   are
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   self
                   is
                   the
                   Heart
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Natural
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Center
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   unsanctified
                   .
                   And
                   every
                   self
                   is
                   a
                   grain
                   of
                   Sand
                   ,
                   that
                   's
                   hardly
                   made
                   coherent
                   with
                   another
                   .
                   The
                   Darkest
                   mind
                   ,
                   is
                   self-conceited
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   poorest
                   child
                   or
                   beggar
                   is
                   self-affected
                   ;
                   and
                   high
                   and
                   low
                   ,
                   Princes
                   and
                   people
                   have
                   self-interests
                   ,
                   which
                   draw
                   them
                   several
                   waves
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   sanctified
                   this
                   self
                   is
                   mortified
                   but
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   living
                   ,
                   and
                   strongest
                   ,
                   and
                   last
                   dying
                   sin
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   giveth
                   strength
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                   What
                   hope
                   then
                   of
                   Unity
                   ,
                   while
                   every
                   man
                   hath
                   a
                   numerically
                   different
                   Center
                   ,
                   Principle
                   ,
                   &
                   End
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   few
                   forsake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   devote
                   themselves
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   common
                   Center
                   ,
                   and
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ?
                   and
                   those
                   few
                   so
                   Imperfectly
                   ;
                   permitting
                   self
                   to
                   live
                   and
                   do
                   so
                   much
                   within
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   the
                   Papists
                   have
                   devised
                   a
                   way
                   to
                   make
                   this
                   sand
                   into
                   a
                   rope
                   ;
                   or
                   cement
                   innumerable
                   selves
                   together
                   ,
                   by
                   finding
                   out
                   such
                   a
                   
                     Carnal
                     Head
                  
                   and
                   Center
                   where
                   every
                   man
                   may
                   find
                   his
                   own
                   
                     Carnal
                     Interest
                  
                   involved
                   in
                   the
                   Interest
                   of
                   that
                   Head
                   and
                   his
                   body
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   may
                   have
                   a
                   carnal
                   unity
                   of
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   carnal
                   ones
                   to
                   glory
                   in
                   ;
                   Yet
                   Christ
                   is
                   another
                   kind
                   of
                   Head
                   and
                   Center
                   ,
                   condemning
                   and
                   destroying
                   carnal
                   self
                   ,
                   and
                   commanding
                   all
                   his
                   followers
                   upon
                   pain
                   of
                   damnation
                   to
                   deny
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   to
                   nature
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   dearest
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   No
                   wonder
                   therefore
                   if
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   his
                   Adherents
                   be
                   few
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   center
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   be
                   less
                   conspicuous
                   and
                   glorious
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   With
                   strong
                   Desires
                   therefore
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     Low
                     Expectations
                  
                   I
                   propound
                   these
                   terms
                   of
                   Unity
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   as
                   knowing
                   how
                   many
                   thousand
                   of
                   the
                   Dark
                   and
                   selfish
                   will
                   not
                   only
                   neglect
                   them
                   and
                   reject
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   rise
                   up
                   against
                   them
                   (
                   if
                   they
                   come
                   into
                   their
                   hands
                   )
                   with
                   no
                   small
                   self-conceited
                   confidence
                   and
                   scorn
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   purchased
                   it
                   by
                   his
                   blood
                   ;
                   his
                   Interest
                   in
                   it
                   is
                   more
                   then
                   mine
                   ;
                   &
                   it
                   is
                   infinitely
                   dearer
                   to
                   him
                   then
                   to
                   me
                   ;
                   &
                   his
                   wisdom
                   is
                   fittest
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   the
                   success
                   of
                   our
                   endeavours
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   determine
                   of
                   the
                   season
                   and
                   measures
                   of
                   its
                   cure
                   :
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   Physitian
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   undertaken
                   the
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   fittest
                   way
                   and
                   time
                   will
                   perfect
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   the
                   finisher
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   .
                   The
                   eye
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   Shepheard
                   is
                   even
                   now
                   upon
                   all
                   his
                   scattered
                   flock
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   given
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   lose
                   none
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   neither
                   insufficient
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   careless
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   will
                   gather
                   into
                   one
                   the
                   Elect
                   that
                   are
                   dispersed
                   ;
                   and
                   present
                   them
                   all
                   pure
                   ,
                   unblamable
                   ,
                   and
                   spotless
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   they
                   seem
                   now
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   uncurably
                   
                   divided
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   then
                   see
                   them
                   perfectly
                   healed
                   and
                   united
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   up
                   One
                   Glorified
                   Body
                   of
                   our
                   Head.
                   For
                   that
                   blessed
                   Marriage
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   
                     New
                     Jerusalem
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   therefore
                   Pray
                   ,
                   and
                   Hope
                   ,
                   and
                   Wait
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   passage
                   through
                   this
                   sinful
                   and
                   distracted
                   world
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   THere
                   are
                   three
                   common
                   sayings
                   in
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   much
                   delighted
                   that
                   conduce
                   to
                   the
                   Illustration
                   of
                   what
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Servanda
                     in
                     Necessariis
                     Unitas
                     ;
                     In
                     non-necessariis
                     libertas
                     :
                     in
                     utrisque
                     charitas
                     .
                  
                   Vulg.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Contra
                     Rationem
                     nemo
                     sobrius
                     ;
                     Contra
                     Scripturam
                     nemo
                     Christianus
                     ;
                     Contra
                     Ecclesiam
                     nemo
                     pacificus
                     .
                  
                   August
                   .
                
                 
                   Scripture
                   is
                   the
                   test
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   shew
                   us
                   sound
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   ;
                   though
                   the
                   Church
                   may
                   shew
                   us
                   Peacable
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         3.
                         
                      
                       
                         Vnitatem
                      
                       
                         Querit
                      
                       
                         Homo
                         Socialis
                      
                       
                         Invenit
                         .
                      
                       
                         Catholicus
                         Speculativus
                      
                       
                         Possidet
                      
                       
                         Sanctus
                         Charitativus
                      
                    
                     
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         Vetitatem
                      
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         Philosophia
                      
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         Theologia
                      
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         Religio
                      
                    
                     
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         Felicitatem
                      
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         Natura
                      
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         Fides
                         Historica
                      
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         Charitas
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   to
                   seek
                   for
                   Unity
                   ,
                   Verity
                   or
                   Felicity
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   loss
                   or
                   destruction
                   of
                   Sanctity
                   ,
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Charity
                   ;
                   is
                   really
                   to
                   renounce
                   ,
                   oppose
                   and
                   lose
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Satisfaction
                   to
                   certain
                   CALUMNIATORS
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   Am
                   informed
                   from
                   London
                   ,
                   and
                   several
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   my
                   Books
                   having
                   lately
                   been
                   sold
                   at
                   excessive
                   rates
                   by
                   the
                   Booksellers
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   somewhat
                   commonly
                   reported
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   caused
                   by
                   my
                   excessive
                   gain
                   ,
                   which
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   is
                   at
                   least
                   three
                   or
                   four
                   hundred
                   pounds
                   a
                   year
                   .
                   I
                   thank
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   employ
                   me
                   in
                   his
                   service
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   vouchsafe
                   me
                   the
                   honor
                   and
                   benefit
                   of
                   being
                   evil-spoken
                   of
                   for
                   doing
                   him
                   the
                   best
                   service
                   that
                   I
                   can
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   5.
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   1
                   
                   Pet.
                   4.
                   13
                   ,
                   14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   Blessed
                   Augustine
                   was
                   put
                   to
                   vindicate
                   himself
                   by
                   an
                   oath
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   infamy
                   of
                   a
                   covetous
                   design
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   raised
                   by
                   one
                   godly
                   woman
                   ,
                   upon
                   a
                   disorderly
                   action
                   of
                   other
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   he
                   wrote
                   his
                   225.
                   
                   Epistle
                   .
                   I
                   find
                   no
                   call
                   to
                   use
                   his
                   oath
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   I
                   judge
                   it
                   my
                   duty
                   to
                   imitate
                   him
                   in
                   patience
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   rescuing
                   the
                   slanderers
                   from
                   their
                   sin
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   abuse
                   not
                   their
                   souls
                   by
                   uncharitable
                   surmises
                   ,
                   nor
                   their
                   tongues
                   by
                   false
                   reports
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   end
                   I
                   give
                   them
                   this
                   true
                   information
                   :
                   The
                   two
                   first
                   Books
                   I
                   printed
                   ,
                   I
                   left
                   to
                   the
                   Booksellers
                   Will
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   I
                   agreed
                   with
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   fifteenth
                   Book
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   to
                   some
                   few
                   of
                   my
                   friends
                   ,
                   hearing
                   that
                   some
                   others
                   agreed
                   for
                   the
                   tenth
                   .
                   Sometime
                   
                   my
                   fifteenth
                   Book
                   coming
                   not
                   to
                   an
                   hundred
                   ,
                   and
                   sometime
                   but
                   to
                   few
                   more
                   ,
                   when
                   of
                   Practical
                   Books
                   I
                   needed
                   sometime
                   800.
                   to
                   give
                   away
                   .
                   Because
                   I
                   was
                   scarce
                   rich
                   enough
                   to
                   buy
                   so
                   many
                   ,
                   I
                   agreed
                   with
                   the
                   Bookseller
                   ,
                   (
                   my
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   )
                   to
                   allow
                   18.
                   d.
                   a
                   Ream
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   penny
                   a
                   quire
                   ,
                   )
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   gain
                   towards
                   the
                   buying
                   of
                   Bibles
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   practical
                   Books
                   which
                   he
                   printed
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   poor
                   :
                   Covenanting
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   sell
                   my
                   Controversal
                   Writings
                   as
                   cheap
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Practical
                   Writings
                   somewhat
                   cheaper
                   then
                   books
                   are
                   ordinarily
                   sold
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   hour
                   I
                   never
                   received
                   for
                   my self
                   one
                   penny
                   of
                   mony
                   from
                   them
                   for
                   any
                   of
                   my
                   Writings
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   my
                   remembrance
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   it
                   fell
                   out
                   that
                   my
                   part
                   came
                   to
                   more
                   than
                   I
                   gave
                   my
                   friends
                   ,
                   I
                   exchanged
                   them
                   for
                   other
                   Books
                   :
                   My
                   accounts
                   and
                   memory
                   tell
                   me
                   not
                   of
                   ●●li
                   that
                   ever
                   was
                   returned
                   for
                   me
                   on
                   these
                   accounts
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   on
                   literary
                   occasions
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   my
                   many
                   hundreds
                   a
                   year
                   is
                   come
                   to
                   never
                   a
                   penny
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   abovesaid
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   exchange
                   of
                   Books
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   price
                   I
                   set
                   on
                   my
                   Books
                   which
                   I
                   exchanged
                   for
                   theirs
                   at
                   the
                   dearest
                   rates
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   followeth
                   ,
                   [
                   Treat
                   .
                   of
                   Conversion
                   ,
                   2.
                   s.
                   Treat
                   .
                   of
                   Crucifying
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   2.
                   s.
                   Disput
                   .
                   of
                   Justificat
                   .
                   2.
                   s.
                   4.
                   d.
                   The
                   Call
                   to
                   the
                   Unconverted
                   ,
                   8.
                   d.
                   Disput
                   .
                   of
                   saving
                   Faith
                   ,
                   5.
                   d.
                   Of
                   the
                   Grotian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   6.
                   d.
                   Directions
                   for
                   sound
                   Conversion
                   ,
                   1.
                   s.
                   8.
                   d.
                   Disput
                   of
                   Right
                   to
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   
                     Edit
                     .
                     secund
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   s.
                   4.
                   d.
                   ]
                   These
                   are
                   all
                   my
                   bargains
                   and
                   my
                   gains
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   chose
                   the
                   honestest
                   Booksellers
                   that
                   I
                   could
                   meet
                   with
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   small
                   measure
                   of
                   wit
                   and
                   acquaintance
                   ;
                   who
                   told
                   me
                   ,
                   they
                   still
                   made
                   good
                   their
                   Promises
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   censorious
                   Slanderer
                   ,
                   tell
                   me
                   ,
                   what
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   have
                   had
                   me
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   more
                   ?
                   If
                   I
                   had
                   got
                   Food
                   and
                   Rayment
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   own
                   hard
                   labors
                   ,
                   had
                   it
                   been
                   unlawful
                   or
                   dishonourable
                   ,
                   when
                   Booksellers
                   get
                   so
                   many
                   hundred
                   pounds
                   by
                   one
                   Book
                   ,
                   that
                   never
                   studied
                   nor
                   spent
                   their
                   time
                   and
                   cost
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   ?
                   And
                   yet
                   dost
                   thou
                   reproach
                   me
                   that
                   receive
                   not
                   a
                   groat
                   ?
                   But
                   because
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   oblige
                   my self
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   course
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   know
                   at
                   what
                   rates
                   I
                   serve
                   thee
                   ,
                   let
                   me
                   tell
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   these
                   labors
                   early
                   and
                   late
                   my
                   body
                   is
                   wasted
                   ,
                   my
                   precious
                   time
                   laid
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   somewhat
                   of
                   my
                   Estate
                   ,
                   and
                   somewhat
                   of
                   the
                   labor
                   of
                   my
                   friends
                   .
                   I
                   cannot
                   have
                   twenty
                   quire
                   of
                   my
                   writing
                   well
                   transcribed
                   ,
                   under
                   fifty
                   pounds
                   .
                   And
                   who
                   shall
                   pay
                   for
                   this
                   ,
                   or
                   maintain
                   me
                   in
                   thy
                   service
                   ?
                   I
                   have
                   troubled
                   a
                   Neighbour-Minister
                   in
                   the
                   tedious
                   work
                   of
                   transcribing
                   my
                   Characters
                   (
                   for
                   some
                   books
                   ,
                   )
                   for
                   which
                   ,
                   neither
                   he
                   nor
                   I
                   had
                   ever
                   one
                   penny
                   .
                   These
                   personal
                   matters
                   are
                   unsavory
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   take
                   it
                   for
                   a
                   great
                   injury
                   that
                   thou
                   puttest
                   upon
                   me
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   mentioning
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   have
                   yielded
                   this
                   once
                   to
                   thy
                   unrighteous
                   importunity
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayest
                   hereafter
                   learn
                   what
                   to
                   believe
                   and
                   utter
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   more
                   conscience
                   of
                   thy
                   censures
                   and
                   reports
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   have
                   the
                   utmost
                   relief
                   that
                   I
                   can
                   procure
                   thee
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   agree
                   with
                   my
                   Booksellers
                   ,
                   to
                   sell
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   publish
                   at
                   three
                   farthings
                   a
                   sheet
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   print
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   every
                   book
                   at
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   the
                   Title
                   page
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   October
                   11.
                   1658.
                   
                
              
               
                 Farewell
                 .
                 Richard
                 Baxter
                 .
              
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26947-e2340
           
             *
             
               The
               Right
               Honourable
               the
               Earl
               of
            
             Lauderdaile
             :
             
               a
               person
               whose
               eminent
               Godliness
               and
               Learning
               occasioneth
               the
               sorrow
               of
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               that
               is
               deprived
               of
               him
               ,
               in
               such
               days
               as
               these
               when
               Piety
               is
               so
               much
               esteemed
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26947-e77260
           
             Dr.
             Hammond
             on
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             e.
             saith
             ,
             [
             And
             such
             all
             the
             particular
             Churches
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             considered
             together
             under
             the
             supream
             Head
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             disspensing
             them
             all
             by
             himself
             ,
             &
             administring
             them
             severally
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             one
             oeconomus
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             several
             Bishops
             as
             inferiour
             Heads
             of
             Unity
             to
             the
             several
             bodies
             so
             constituted
             by
             the
             several
             Apostles
             in
             their
             plantations
             ;
             each
             of
             them
             having
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             several
             distinct
             Commission
             from
             Christ
             immediately
             ,
             and
             subordinate
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             the
             supream
             donor
             or
             plenipotentiary
             .
             ]
          
           
             It
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             to
             
               P.
               Celestine
            
             to
             prove
             the
             invalidity
             of
             the
             Papal
             judgements
             up
             on
             appeals
             from
             other
             Countries
             ,
             because
             the
             witness
             necessary
             to
             a
             just
             decision
             could
             not
             go
             far
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             confess
             that
             Pope
             and
             Council
             cannot
             make
             new
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             
               in
               se
            
             ,
             but
             
               quoad
               nos
            
             only
             .
             And
             they
             say
             they
             have
             received
             by
             Tradition
             the
             doctrines
             which
             they
             teach
             ,